(M) Rogue's Gallery IC [Archive] - Online Roleplaying Forum

Koti~

11-28-2018, 10:03 PM

A Siks and Koti post, introducing Jezi
https://m.imgur.com/XevMIzL?r

Dagur was still enjoying the quiet company of Adam and Trish when his other rogues began coming out of the woodwork it seemed. First Vel the Zombie girl, quiet and sturdy, but also carrying a great deal of sadness. Next was the Ocecat Mynx, one of his group’s Hunters, she as rambunctious and moody as Vel was reserved, but her nose and claws have been invaluable a great number of times, but as he saw her slip away with some poor human he sighed and waved a server over to go clean up whatever mess she just made and he also made a note to talk with the young woman about making the patron bleed.

Next was Nisa, the group’s resident Snow Elf and primitive smith. Her bone and hide gear has brought in a few rich patrons looking for quaint new toy or conversation piece. She rarely sold them, but he managed to talk her into it. He studied her for a few minute then turned to the pay and saw two things of interest. One was Bigwit listening to some youngsters talk about a job he did before slipping off to talk with Nisa. Those two were a strange team at times, but he was happiest when his people were happy and socializing. The last thing that drew his attention was a rather large young man wearing animals skins. He looked like one of the Duhsa Kin from the plains, the Guildmaster had accompanied Balder on some of his mercantile trips out to the nomad tribes. But they weren’t a people he was overly familiar with, but this boy had come a long way and he seemed to be looking for Dagur. The server Emily gave the old man a look before slipping out from behind the bar to come speak with the Guildermaster. Just as she did one of the young merc that were talking about Bigwit’s big “win” over Agon the Terrible or as Dagur knew him Agon the drunk with an enormous gambling debt. The girl with braided brown hair, she’d look like a young man if it wasn’t for the corset she was wearing the left the top of her small breast exposed the pale skin glowing with youth. She slipped past her comrades and took a seat next to Yn squeezing a little closer to the burly young man. “Hey big guy, you look lost.” She said sweetly watching him.

Yn looked over at the young woman, not surprised to see her in no small aspect. For other human females, he could be seen a quite a catch, at least that's what he had been told from the other men from his tribe. Going by the rosy complexion and the smell on her breath, she was more than a few drinks in, which already had Faur somewhat alert in his mind for worried.

“I sure that I am in the right location.” Yn gave her a polite wave, only to be given a mental huff from his other half. Surprised he blinked at the rebuttal, making his brother chuckle mentally. The woman, while probably drunk, would be a good mate going by her appearance.

“This is the home of the Rogue's Gallery.” Yn followed on, looking over the growing crowd. As it seemed some of the rumors were true, from both the inclusion of an Ocecat and an Elf, to the more strange Goblin. If he did join in, it would make for some very fun stories to tell his mates back home. That would on really work out if Dagur accepted his trade offer.

Smiling at the lad’s country boy ways and manner of speech the girl let out a giggle and gripped his hand leaning a little closer her quick eyes studying his belt, he didn’t seem to have any coins or jewels, but his staff and skinning knife looked like they’d net her a few coins, plus he looked like an adventurer and adventurers usually have things stashed on their mounts. She’d just need to get him alone and learn what and maybe she could have some other fun. Slipping off her stoll she stumbled a little and fell more into the boy’s arms. Damn, he’s a big guy. Wonder if he’s big all over? She thought regaining her feet. “Yes this is the right place, you must be looking for Dagur. I can take you to him if you want!” She put in a little girlish giggle then added. “Oh I’m Jezibel by the way, but you can call me Jezi!” She used both hands to pull Yn up some.

“Yes, that would be rather helpful. My name in Yn.” He said, looking a bit more interested. Despite the girl’s advances, which Faur was giving the gentle urgings to take her for a roll in the hay. It made him realize that his brother was more into siring strong children as he was protecting him. He let out a sigh as he pushed the thoughts free from his mind. It wouldn't do now to get sidelined from his task, despite the woman's alluring body. Helping steady the woman on her feet. It was clear that she was more than a few drinks in.

*Dagur must want to be a bit more discreet when discussing business.* Yn thought as he allowed the woman a moment to get her bearings. He added a few more coins onto the table for the barkeep as he waited for the woman to take the lead.

“Yn...good strong name, for a good strong guy.” She giggled again leaning against Yn as she led him around the back of the tavern and out the door to the animal feed shed. Swaying slightly Jezi continued to play the drunk bimbo card. She hugged his big arm making sure it slipped between her breasts a little. The warmth of her flesh countering the cool of own. She led him to the shed and slipped again only this time pulling him to her as she pressed against the back of the shed. She pulled him to her and down slightly so she could kiss him on the lips digging her fingers into the folds of his shirt and down to his waist.

The motives of the woman was becoming steadily clear as he was led back to the feed shed. With the way the woman was hanging off him, along with her subtly trying get him to feel her up. What finally drew the line was when Jezi pulled him into a forced kiss, her hands traveling the thick matting of hair along his chest, moving along to his waist. His hand moved to clasp her, taking them in a firm grip as he leaned back. It wasn't right to allow the woman to throw herself upon him. Sure, most would easily take a woman without a second thought, probably even sire a child from her.

*Oh come on! She could make a great first time, and get some practice with it.* Faur had to grumble mentally, punctuated with a rather loud humanish grumble. Yn looked to the spot where he could see Faur, taking his eyes off the woman.

“Oh you can stuff it you giant mule!” Yn shouted into the room, followed by a rough sounding 'Be biting me!’ echoed in response. Yn could only grumble as he closed his eyes in annoyance. While he loved his brother greatly, he sometimes disliked the brute just as much.

While the big guy was distracted Jezi pulled her hands free and quickly pulled the man’s skinning knife from his belt and slid it into her own. She then gently gripped his ornate walking stick and wondered how hard she’d need to kick him in-between the legs when a low chuckle stopped her.

“Now Ms. Lupin, you should know stealing a Dusha Kin’s Okhota is a quick way to either an early grave or maybe in your case just a fat lip. You should really tell your human about the dangers of women Master Deer.” Dagur chuckled stepping into the moonlight sipping his drink. “Also best give him back his knife Jezi.”

Jezi squeaked lightly pulling away from Yn while keeping her hands on the knife playing innocent. “I-I wasn’t going to steal anything from him!” All the slur of her words was gone as was the drunken act she had been putting on.

“Only so much I can be telling. Each must be learning through trial.” Faur spoke in surprise, unaccoustemed to humans knowing he was sentient. While they were not rare, it was still an odd occurrence. Yn gave them both a surprised look as he glanced back to the woman, noticing his dagger resting in her belt. A brief look of anger flashed through his features before he stepped forward, a bit of a scowl as his hand gripped the hilt of his dagger and pulled it free, pulling himself up to his full size.

“Tell me the truth, were you truly planning on trying to steal my Ohkota?” Yn demanded an answer of her, using his full height and towering over her.

“No need for death Yn.” Faur spoke in soft tones, moving to make himself known to the woman a bit more clearly, having to bow his head a bit to avoid damaging the roof and his own horns. Yn only continued to stare down the woman while awaiting her response.

The girl let out a small squeaky growl as the man took his knife back and her game seemed to be up. She noted Yn’s anger and his attempt to intimidate her as well as the big damn deer. But she’d been around the block a few times and simply squared off with Yn staring him dead in the eyes which considering she was just barely 5’6 was quite the sight. “And what if I was? You can make another big stick, hell have your pet help you.”

Dagur chuckled to himself and quickly moved himself between the three. He pushed Yn and Jezi apart. “Now, now little She-Wolf.” He said addressing Jezi. “Surely your tribe taught you something about the Dusha Kin. The Ohkota are sacred objects and not so easily replaced as that.”

Jezi scoffed glancing at Dagur before turning away crossing her arms under her bust pouting slightly and looking off into the sky like a child who had been caught stealing sweets between meals. The Guildmaster chuckled turning to Yn. “She’s a young tribal like yourself Master Yn. She meant no disrespect. I’m Dagur Harken, Guildmaster of the Rogue’s Gallery.”

Thankfully Jezi had roundabout gotten her to the actual target. Guildmaster Dagur Harken. Though it wasn't under the best of situations, it did make having to hunt him down a lot easier. Though still annoyed at Jezi, he couldn't hold a grudge the entire time, as she hadn't gotten away with it.

Placing his knuckles to his forehead and bowing slightly, he greeted Dagur properly before standing up.

“Thank you for rescuing me from this woman's ploy even if my own brother wouldn't,” Yn began, getting a disappointed grumble from his brother, “As you have learned. My name is Yn and this is my brother Faur, and we have come here seeking both a request and offer.”

Dagur nodded bowing slightly to Yn. Figuring she wasn’t going to die Jezi tried to slip away, but the Guildmaster’s hand shot out and grabbed her shoulder pulling her back and presenting her to the young man. While his hand gripped her braid. “I figured as much, but first what do you wish to do with Miss. Lupin here? We have laws in Balefire that say if a Thief is caught red-handed then it’s the rite of the one they stole from to decide their fate. Slavery is a good option and legal in the Human Dominion.” Jezibel’s eyes widened in fear a little but quickly hardened as she looked down, he was right of course. Her parent had told her this could happen, but too late now. Dagur made her lift her chin and forced her to look up. “She could be a good pack mule. Small but strong, she could also be made to give your friend a bath and clip his hooves.” He smiled cruelly before forcing the girl to thrust her chest out for Yn. “She could also be used to keep your bedrolls warm at night young master. Her tribe is from the north near the White Peaks, I’ve heard they’re quite passionate lovers and exceedingly warm when stripped bare in the cold mountain air.”

Jezi’s eye began to water some but she kept her face stern. She’d been a trenchwife before when a rival tribe tried to destroy her village. They were beaten back, but Jezi and a couple of other girls were captured and kept as trophies. Luckily it was only for a few months before a prisoner exchange brought her and the other’s home. Jezi, being the only one that wasn’t heavy with child. “She is yours if you want her young Master.” Dagur smiled watching the boy closely.

Yn listened intently as Dagur began to speak of the woman, mentioning that as he had caught her stealing, that it was his duty to punish her, leading to the mention of slavery. One of the darker tales he had heard from some of the more allowed assassin's and their times in the light. He allowed the man to speak as he looked Jezi over, studying not her form, but her body. The tense muscles and watering eyes as he rattled off what he thought was best for her suited tasks. He even despised the notion of taking another as a slave, but knew that Dagur would favor him poorly if he let her off to easily. This was also a good chance to improve his impartial skills. If he ever hoped to become the next war chief in his time, he needed to have the ability to make rational and just punishments for those who have wronged him.

Several ideas passed through his mind, some guided by Faur as they worked through the possible outcomes as he continued puzzling through a fitting judgement that would benefit both and hopefully impress Dagur. Finally he had an idea before he stepped forward, confirming it with Faur as he acted.

“Let me see your hand.” Yn spoke carefully, pulling out his dagger. Jezi hesitated, fearful of what Yn had planned before he took her hand.

“In the laws of the Dusha Kin, the theft of our Okhota is punishable by death, as to steal it is the same as stealing our history. Thankfully yours was a poor attempt, though that makes it no less punishable. For that, I require something of equal from you.” Yn began, before turning her hand over and showing the back. Taking the dagger he pressed the tip against her flesh and began to scrawl, digging just enough to leave red lines along her skin. When he finishes, his name was scratched into the back of her right hand, which was rather hard as it was upside down

“Until that fades, you will teach me about the world at large, free of charge. I have heard that time as a mercenary is precious, along with their knowledge, so I do believe this should be a fair trade. Would you agree, Guildmaster Dagur?” Yn asked the man, mentally hoping he had done right.

Jezi winched at the pain of the dagger, but kept quiet. So she was going to be a slave, at least for now. She nodded softly pulling her hand back quickly wrapping the bloody wound in her handkerchief. He said she’d be his teacher in all things mercenary, but she knew how young men got it wouldn’t be longer than month before she would be his own personal broodmare, She just hoped he wasn’t as rough as her last trench husband. She idly rubbed a long jagged scar along her stomach still rough feeling even under her blouse and corset.

Dagur nodded softly patting Jezi’s back.
“That seem fair to you Miss Lupin?”

Jezi only nodded her voice a quiet sigh.
“Yes Guildmaster Harken.” She looked at Yn frowning some. “May I go pack my things and say goodbye to my friends Master Yn?”

“You seem to think this is the last time you'll see them? I'm not making you live with me, or to stay with me. If my dealings with Guildmaster Harken hopefully go as planned, I won't be around constantly, nor will we both have time to spend every second together, as I'm sure you still have work to do for Master Harken. When we have the free time while that mark remains, you can help teach me. During the other times when you or I are busy, you are free to do or relax with who you wish. This isn't slavery, and you are not at my beck and call if you have more important tasks to do.” Yn spoke, blinking as he mentally ran through everything he had said to her. Did he say it wrong, or maybe his thoughts played out differently than his actions.

“Man, dealing with women are a lot harder than I thought.” Yn mumbled to himself as he rubbed the back of his head in annoyance.

Jezi shook her head and quickly slapped Yn across his ruggedly handsome face stopping him from babbling. “First lesson of being a merc never try to alter a deal after it’s signed.” She held up her hand the bloody letters of his name soaking through her improvised bandage. “Second lesson, you make a deal like this it means I’m with you until the contract is up whether I like it or not. I’ll take this as a yes master.” She moved passed the men her eyes trickling water now as she said under her breath. “Stupid shit doesn’t even know how to be a proper slavemaster.” She moved quickly away and vanished back into the tavern hugger her arms around her as she moved.

Dagur sighed softly and patted Yn’s broad back. “First lesson of dealing with women young sir, you can live a thousand lifetimes and you still won’t know everything. Her people are very much like your own. Very proud and they take oaths very seriously, but you handled that well. Most young men I can think of would’ve happily jumped on the chance to have a Redscar Tribal sex slave in their bed. And if you had done so I would’ve dismissed you without further thought. Now come we’ll discuss your request in my office.” He looked at Faur petting the buck’s neck softly. “You’ll have to stay out here Master Deer sorry.” With that the old man headed for the steps leading up to the second floor door that overlooked the feed shed.

“I am understanding. I am being larger than most doors.” Faur responded, a sense of enjoyment from the petting. It was a comfort as he urged Yn up into the office after Dagur. Thanking his brother and his good fortune about how he dealt with that situation, he gathered up the hide he had collected and was quick to follow after Dagur. Opening the door he could see the office was rather nicely made, and staged for security with his back to the wall and only one obvious way into the room meant that Dagur could control who entered his office and where from. Taking the seat offered he set the hides to the side and look a moment to steady himself.

SikstaSlathalin

11-29-2018, 03:13 AM

“Guildmaster Dagur, as you have probably heard, I have both a request and a possible job for you, if you would be willing to hear me out.” Yn began, his body set and his jaw firm. The prior actions that has occurred were going to remain under the pass for now and he needed to focus on this mission.

“Will you hear me out?”

Dagur nodded taking a seat at his desk pulling out a small bottle of alcohol pouring himself a glass swirling the liquid around the glass. “Of course young master. Would you like a drink?”

“I'll accept, thank you.” Yn spoke, nodding thankfully at the offer of liquor. It smelled strong enough, so it seemed like a decent enough idea. It would help with the deluge of info he was about to dump.

“During the last month of winter, my tribe was attacked. The people must have been desperate due to the harsh winter, and even worse they succeeded. If I had been there, not galavanting around with Giants, it may have turned out different. I do not know who they were, or where they are, but not only that, they still have the animal furs. Even worse is they stole the Ohkota of those fallen.” Yn began, anger lacing his voice.

“My request is helping find and taking down this group. I would also like to join your guild in effort to take down this group, so I can enact revenge for my fallen brothers and sisters.” Yn requested.

“I don't have much, but I can offer paying you in these and send my earnings to pay for this job.” Yn offered as he moved the pile of hides onto the desk.

Dagur nodded slowly listening to the boy speak. Things like this weren’t uncommon to hear about. But it always saddened him a little. He sipped his drink slowly studying the young man closely then his pelts. They were of a good quality mainly rabbit pelts, but a couple of boar, and even a fine wolf pelt. He hmmed softly before pushing the pelts back shaking his head. “No need for those young master. I’m always happy to welcome members who prove worthy. As for your request you are welcome to the Guild’s resources to find this group, even ask some of the vets for help. But I make no promises, you are also welcome to hunt them on your own.”

“Really? Just like that?” Yn responded, shocked by how quickly he was allowed in. He had heard of the rather strict requirements to get into guilds, and even some of the costs joining the major guilds. To so suddenly be allowed in knocked the leaves from his tree. For the guild itself though, it made a lot of sense.

“I mean, of course Master Dagur. Is there anyone you suggest asking to join me?” Yn asked, a huge smile breaking open on his lips and relief passing over him.

Dagur laughed nodding at the boy’s surprise. “Yes just like that, I have a good feel of people plus it’ll be a probation period for the first month. You and Ms. Lupin will be under the watchful eye of one of my veteran explorers. It’ll be three strikes before you’ll be kicked out and you’ll earn half wages during the probationary period. The rules are pretty simple just don’t steal from anyone, hurt your comrades or civilians, and never break a contract. Sound good?”

“Those rules are completely reasonable.” Yn spoke with a firm tone. The rules were simple enough to follow, and he himself knew the personal risks of theft and harming family or friends. The contract promise made a lot more sense, and explained Jezi being so frustrated with by the contract he made.

“I'm thankful that you allowed me to join, and hopefully with the guild resources I can find the group who can took down my family.” Yn spoke calmly.

Dagur nodded again standing up offering the young man his hand. “Good luck Master Yn if you need help feel free to ask me personally. Or look for the men Adam Oakland or Tristifer Barton or if he ever come back my Giant Quartermaster, Balder of Stonestead. Those three have been around the Gallery longest and can be the most help after me. In fact Adam might be the best choice as your and Jezi’s sponsor. You can usually find him by finding the darkest broodworthy corner in a building and poking him with a stick. But I’d recommend finding a room first and trying to make nicey nice with Miss Jezibel before you get on the road. Just talk with the barman Reggie he’ll set you up.”

“I… probably should do… wait, you mentioned Balder of Stonestead? I know that guy. Huge giant green dude that uses a tree for a slingshot?” Yn asked, a bit surprised to hear that name. He had only met the giant a few times when their tribes traded during the winters, or the few times he headed there during the summer. It had been a few times since they had last truly met.

“Still, I shall talk with Reggie about setting up a room. If I'm going to be here a while, I may need a place to rest.” Yn continued on, knowing that he should work with Jezibel to smooth over their relationship.

Dagus nodded reaching into his desk and pulled out two small pin in the shape of two curved daggers and handed them to Yn before he showed the young man to the door. “Here are yours and Jezi’s membership pins you’ll need them to get into the upper rooms and be able to get some outfitting from Balder when he returns.” He patted Yn’s back smiling broadly.

“I shall do as such. Though I'm not sure how Jezi will react to this.” Yn spoke as he looked to the pins, a sense of pride forming in his chest. He had managed to make his way in. Even better his friend Balder was actually a member of this guild. Things were looking more promising by the minute as he fixed the pin to his belt line.

Dagur chuckled again patting the boy’s back opening the door for him. “Good luck young master.” Yn smiled at the older man and exited the office making his way back to Faur and soon into the Gallery.

Kris

11-29-2018, 03:59 PM

[This post should really be placed at the start of this meeting... I will add another post later, and by this time I will read everything else]

She was the emblem of vanity and arrogance, craved from the stony pillars of expectations and laws that natured her birth and early life.

She was whetted carefully to understand that beauty was not solely in the eye of the beholder, but also in their loins. And one could not hope to preserve himself or herself without proper dignity, courage and strong will, for without those testaments one would fall prey to scheming wolves and other hyenas scavengers looking for the benefits of the lions.

But just like the scales of the court, one must be balanced, for without being careful, the tip of the edges may sway too much for peace to last. She learned it the hard way, having everything around her collapse into the earth and never be seen again.

But as broken as she was when she fled for dear life, she still preserve her education, her art, her trade, her beauty, and her stones- the gems she learned to craft and wield for her power to grow, and it only made sense for personality to become like that of a cold pebble.

She enjoyed good years so far, but gems were becoming more and more expensive, and with a good reason too. The fell of the stock of the capital Excelsior made incomes and trades suffer terribly, and with that the mining business nearly stopped altogether. obviously the market recovered eventually, like business tend to do, but it was still too little and almost too late, for the shops were filled with low quality decorations, and they cost more than what was considered reasonable.

True, she didn't starve for bread, and while the scrolls she created for a hefty sum made good money, and her additional special benefits on the side did provided a much needed income, it was hard to find the right ingredients to empower her special powers, and an enchantress like Sheva needed the best of the best, and not poor excuses for stones that cost an arm and a leg.

Luckily enough she was wise enough to save for cold days, and had a decent supply of needed gems, but finding a perfect trio matches was becoming harder and harder. And then, like a sign from heaven, even though she stopped believing in her higher watch ever since her great befalling, a lone paper reached her hands- a wanted ad.

Were it any other situation she would have just dismiss this application, but the promise was not of money alone. The fact the guild master promised a very rare stones stroke her interest more than the promised of ancient relics or golden coins, because what would good apple be for someone without teeth. If the so called master of this guild was willing to spare jewelries from his collection, it meant that he must have his hands on other gems she could use herself, and if so she needed to get on his good and close side.

The road was not long and she reached her destination after two days of riding. She wanted an humble entrance, but know her coming will draw more attention than needed. Even if she had hidden her beautiful face with a hood, the night breeze that followed in with her and slammed the doors opened would have created a scene regardless. So be it, at least she will play her role perfectly and won't budge from her frozen expression.

As expected, pairs of eyes glared at her from any corner of the room, but she was unbothered. After all she made a profession out of being the star of the show, and if people did not notice her then it was all for nothing.

She found a distant table and relocate herself to the far edge, in order to better grasp her surrounding and atmosphere, which seemed welcoming enough... Considering all the weird bunch that gathered at the room, and was expected as this flayer was not excluding people or... things...

Yamimoon

11-30-2018, 12:37 AM

The star filled sky along with the moon illuminated the path that was before Ashvel as he was finally returning to his home. Lucky the night was only beginning by the time he exited the forest next to the guild. He could hear the sounds of songs being played and the smell of the food was exquisite. Even though he doesn't have to eat food he still enjoys the taste. It was much better than the animal’s blood he usually feeds on. He doesn't like to feed on humans, or any of the other races in hopes that maybe one day they might find not all vampires are cold blooded creatures.

Stopping his advancement right outside the tavern doors he just stood there for a moment. Preparing himself mentally for entering the guild. Having only been with the Rogue’s Gallery for a couple of months he has mostly kept to himself. Granted there was many different races inside of the great walls of the guild there was still some that didn’t have too much respect for his kind. He just kept to himself and stayed out of trouble. Since he knew there was even predigest inside of the guild.

Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the doors and took his first steps into the building. Instantly he could feel eyes on him, and not all of them friendly. He was usually outgoing, but even he knew better than to be like that in a place like this. Quickly making his way to a table in the back of the room that was still empty he sat down and looked into the eyes of the people that were judging him.

When one of the barmaid's came to his table, she flashed him a smile. “What would you like today?” She asked as remained kind to him. This woman was the only one that worked here that treated him like he was a normal person.

Taking his eyes off the people in the tavern he looked up at the woman with a smile. “Just bring me the usual.” Ashvel replied as he pulled out some coin to pay for what he was going to be getting. As she smiled and left the table a couple of the patterns that were not too pleased with him being there approached his table slamming their pints on the table. The men were on each side of the vampire with anger in their eyes and venom on their tongue.

“Why would they be serving a thing like you?”

“Yea, shouldn’t you go piss of with your own kind?”

“Well maybe this little piss is lost, and needs to be thought that places like this are for the living?”

Ashvel just closed his eyes and didn’t respond to the taunts of the drunks. If he stooped to their level, he would be no better than them, and the last thing he wanted to do was start a fight.

“Maybe it needs to be burned at the steak, or better yet throw some holy water on it.”

“Nah that would be a waste of time. Tie it to a pillar and let the sun do is job. Things like it are nothing but an abomination and shouldn't be allowed in civilized locations.”

Ashvel just shook his head as he refused to be railed up. Though he wasn't going to take the verbal abuse without at least saying something. “Every race in this world has the right to live. Not all of us hunt human and other races. So, please return to your drinking and leave me be.” He said as the woman returned with a chicken breast coated in a apricot sauce. Along with a mug of beer.

The two men weren't a bit happy with what the Vampire said and grabbed the beer, and poured it all over his head, and pushed the food to the floor. One of the men grabbed Ashvel and lifted him off the seat holding him by the scruff of his shirt.

“You better get out of here before you see what happens to a mouthy little shit like yourself.” the man said as he then threw the Vampire to the floor. The two men were making a ruckus and drawing the attention of some of the other people in the tavern. Ashvel picked himself up off the floor and dusted himself off just as one of the men swung at him connecting with his jaw and sending him back to the floor.

“Are you thinking of leaving now you piece of shit.” The mas said as he kicked the Vampire in the ribs multiply times. He knew that there were more than his guild mates in this building, but he came in anyway knowing good and well he might have to deal with something like this.

RedKayne

11-30-2018, 01:43 AM

Bigwit's impish grin only broadened when Merry Grasshopper happily joined in for the drink. Many members of Rogue's Gallery were intimidated by the tall woman. She was a massive powerhouse and there were several stories about her skirmishes in the frontlines of battle. However, Bigwit - the ever-curious creature he was - struck up a conversation with her several months ago. She seemed all too welcome for a friendly face, and the two of them became closer companions ever since.

The snow elf bent lower to be on the same level as the goblin, which Bigwit always appreciated the courtesy. He can't complain about the view either, but the Valkyrie saw right through the imp and pulled up her tonic. Bigwit's yellow eyes twinkled with a little bit of mischief before they returned to Raenisa's elven orbs. The goblin made another 'cheers' motion before taking several gulps of his alcohol. Despite his size, he certainly knew how to open his lungs and downed the entire beer in a few seconds. "Ah, Bigwit needed that... and Bigwit is enthusiastically happy to hear that you are doing well, Merry Grasshopper!" He nodded his head rapidly to her, strongly reaffirming his statement.

"And yeah, Bigwit hasn't had a good thrashing in a while, too," the green gremlin casually gazed around the room and the several patrons... which included many beautiful women... before his eyes returned to the one before him. "But a different type of thrashing," he winks at the lovely lady before him. The goblin had a reputation in the guild for being a notorious flirt. Whether or not he was successful with his advances as a small goblin, he'll let the rumors speak about his bedroom misadventures.

Suddenly, Bigwit's ears perked up and he began to hear a commotion near the bar counter he just left. He glanced over and saw two men confronting a vampire. Bigwit recognized that the cursed member was a relatively new recruit of the guild. The goblin didn't personally have a chance to socialize with the white-haired vampire, but he could tell by the undead's demeanor that he did not wished to fight. Bigwit's happy-go-lucky smile immediately disappeared, which is a rare sight.

As a small and unsightly goblin, Bigwit has experienced the ire of prejudice several times. He hated to see such despicable acts with a passion. The hand around his glass pint tightened with tension, before he just purely reacted by throwing the empty glass at one of the men. It shattered against side of a guy's face, the one kicking the vampire on the ground. He screeched from the pain and held up a hand to cover up the fresh gashes and blood dripping down.

His companion wildly turned around and faced the perpetrator. Bigwit stared down at both of them with anger, his orange eyes blazing with a quiet anger. "Bigwit politely suggests you filthy slugs leave," he spoke up, but still settled in his seat. "Otherwise, my companion here will tear off your nutsacks," he motioned to his friend, Nisa. Like mentioned earlier, several members of the guild were intimidated by the powerful warrior.

"Or better yet, Bigwill can summon a demon to devour your soul in your sleep." He said that with a completely stoic expression, but his words expressed deadly intent. Could Bigwit actually summon a demon? Of course not! But Bigwit has overcame many obstacles and avoided many fights with his quick wit and ability to bluff on-the-spot.

The second man stood there, clearly hesitant to do anything. Bigwit could recognize the caution in the man's eyes. After all, there were also several rumors of circulating around Bigwit's capability with shadow magic. The goblin noticed some stirring in the room, and his eyes caught a hooded figure making their way towards the confrontation. Bigwit sniffed with his nose, identifying the decomposed smell of skin.

"In fact, one may be here, right now," Bigwit stated darkly with a devious smirk.

"Bloody fuckin' goblin!" Even though the second man was about to shit in his pants, the first man with the bloodied face was too beyond pissed and charged straight at the goblin.

P.K.

11-30-2018, 02:08 AM

Vel had quietly finished her meal, wiped her mouth and pushed the plate aside before pulling her scarf over her face once more. She shifted her seat to take a look around the common room, taking in the movements and commotions that were common place here. people stumbling about, people slumped in their chairs, people talking and laughing and some even singing, barmaids bustled from table to table and just general life taking place. something she couldn't help but envy because even though she was a part of it she felt so far removed from it.

Her eyes caught a white haired fellow make his way inside, he was a relatively new face but he'd been here about as long as she had give a month or two. He made his way over to the bar and went about getting some food. If she remembered correctly he was a vampire, the closest thing here that was kin to herself. But he walked around so openly people were of coarse drawn to him... especially those people who hated his kind. Vel watched silently as two men strode up to the vampire. Through the Din of the common room she couldn't make out their voices very well from the other's she was far across the room.

Vel found herself standing as the men took the vampires food and pushed it onto the floor, dumping his drink over the man's head and knocked him to the ground. She started across the room, her steps not skirting around the outer edge as she usually wold. Vel might be a shy one and avoid mingling as much as she could, but this was one of her guild mates, new yes, but still a guild mate. The room seemed to quite, only by those who had noticed the Goblins actions and the wail of the injured man. Banter still on around the common room for those who hadn't noticed the commotion yet.

Vel stepped between the charging man and the Goblin he made an attempt to knock her out of the way in his rush but Vel's hand took hold of his out reached hand and used his own momentum to pull him over her shoulder and down on top of the table of goblin and the snow elf were seated at effectively cracking the table in two and sending the man into a heap of wood splinters. The loud crash that came with the collision silenced the room drawing any eyes that hadn't already taken noticed the commotion to the source of the sound as Vel pulled herself back to her full five and a half foot height towering over the man as she stared down at him from under her hood.

Dnafein

11-30-2018, 03:02 AM

Tristifer stopped eating and pointed at the guild master as the man sent a server to clean up after the ocecat. Pointing his fork at the old man the archer declared, “Double Standard.” Through a mouth full of food. Returning his attention to his meal Tris, like Dagur, knew that the old man would have done the same for every member of the Gallery. Both however also had to give the other a hard time whenever possible.

While the old man left to handle business Tristifer ate. He finished and scanned the room. His eyes landed on Jezibel. “Damnit.” He muttered, he'd lost an old bet with Balder. The human figured out who had caught her by the ice in the glare she through the large new comer who'd disappeared with her earlier.

“Pardon me,” He muttered to Adam. Getting to his feet Tris headed towards the Duhsa Kin. As he made it halfway the room focused on the start of a fight. The archer immediately turned in that direction. His pace slowed as first the goblin and then the mostly dead members intervened.

Stopping next to the shattered table Tris leaned down and grabbed the man's money purse. The archer's eyes turned to the bloody faced man as he tossed the purse to Reggie behind the bar. “Drop your purse, get your friend and get out. You just bought the Vampire dinner, paid for a round of drinks and replaced the table your friend accidentally broke.”

As he spoke the archers empty hand turned to pint at the still standing assailant. A throwing knife twirled through his fingers as he continued. “Any part of that not covered by what you have on you will be collected tomorrow by Balder.” Tris quirked an eyebrow, and his voice grew cold and steely. “Unless the two of you are dead or have run very, very far away.”

The sharpshooter turned to the bar, and resumed his trek to the Duhsa Kin's table. “Did you hear that Reggie?” Tristifer said loud enough that everyone could hear. “Drinks are on these gentleman, order whatever you want and don't kick them in the ass as they leave. And remember, don't fuck with the Gallery.”

Storm

11-30-2018, 04:23 AM

Jamon remained close and just slightly behind Su Lin. His eyes darted about the interior of the Gallery at the assorted people within. Thoughts of ‘Father and mother most definitely would disapprove of my being here, however I do not have Sir Faltskog for advice’ as the young man’s hands felt a perspiration forming about them. His sight turned back to the woman who rescued him from his own bad choice who seemed to be moving toward a table occupied by another attractive woman.

Su Lin had made her decision, this child has to come to grips with reality that his distorted sense of loyalty … or was it debt to be repaid… whatever the child was thinking, she wanted this pet to find another master. Her steps deliberate as she approaches the table Mynx occupied. Though it was not her nature to randomly speak to those she did not know, an exception would be made so as to cut loose this pet that seems intent on following her.

As she comes close to Mynx's table, somewhat dryly she mutters
“Good day… is room still open at your table Miss?”
lowering her head slightly while still focusing upon her for any sudden movement the feline might make.

Slow to respond, the ocecat lifted her head slowly, turning at the waist to stare at the pair behind her. She had only just procured a table in the crowded bar at some expense and had been enjoying her third drink of the evening. She was pleasantly intoxicated and she knew the dangers of her state--delayed reflexes and uncontrolled impulses. Perhaps better to be alone, she thought, scooting her chair backwards despite her better judgement.

In typical languid motion, Mynx rose from her chair and stood over the woman and her supposed attendant, breathing deeply of their scents. First she circled the boy, her hand playing lightly on his shoulders as a deep purr rose from her chest...youth and innocence, a delicious combination. Her tongue flicked out, her canine teeth imbedding into her lower lip as she pulled herself away and turned to the dark-haired beauty. Herbs...and blood...but not her own. A low growl escaped her and she put her nose close to the woman’s neck and inhaled, the motion almost sensual in its deliverance. “Human, you sit beside me. The boy stands.”

Before Su Lin has a chance to move to a chair, Jamon wishes to make a good impression to these women, though Minx is beginning to frighten him a little… okay… alot. He has seen this played out in the courtyard many a time, this simple introduction. Sir Faltskog has done it so now is his chance to impress this woman who saved him.

He rests one hand flat against his stomach, the other behind his back bowing ever so slightly. His throat still dry no matter how many times he swallows. He tries to sound dignified yet the fear gripping him his words come out raspy.
“Please allow me to introduce Mistress Suzie…” extending a hand toward Su Lin.

Su Lin already seating herself in the empty chair next to where Minx raised from. As the child speaks, she simply closes her eyes, obvious anger rising in her body language. Thoughts run through her mind that she could help this child by drawing her boot dagger and plunge it in his chest, then he might be reborn into something smart. Only two people have ever addressed her as Suzie, one she killed for, the other she killed with. She simply mutters
“Child… I go by Su Lin.”

For the slightest moment, Jamon sets aside his fear though his body still slightly shakes. He has been numerous times addressed as Child, now has been addressed as boy by the scary woman, in a raspy tone due to the dryness of his throat while folding his arms in front, almost pouty
“Please have it known I have seen 23 winters!”

In a factish tone, she simply mutters “You might not see a 24th.” before looking in Minx direction awaiting her to sit.

Mynx raised a brow at the exchange between the two, her first assessment of their relationship now in question. She again approached the...young man...and lifted his chin to look him directly in the eyes. “You are ‘fraid, and should be. If you soil thyself, I will eat you.” She chuckled, then sat back down, folding her arms before her and crossing her legs at the ankles beneath the table. She took her emerald necklace into her hand, playing with the jewel, and stared hard at Su Lin. “Drink?” she questioned then slapped her other hand hard against the table, putting up two fingers when her motion got the attention of the barmaid.

“Now, what you want?”

Looking to Minx, she stated “If they have such, just a red wine. I am sure the child would desire it's mothers boosom”

Jamon remains standing biting at his lower lip. This certainly was something different. Sir Faltskog would have counsel for how he should react, Father had warned him he might need act upon his own should he venture off.

Su Lin's chocolate brown eyes focus upon Minx nodding her head in the direction on Jamon
“Mayhaps are you in desire of a pet? This one seems to have lost it's former owner and I have no desire to own a pet.”

“Is it warm?” the ocecat responded in reference to Jamon as two drinks were set before her. She tilted her head towards the newcomers. “Red wine...and a tainted milk for ’im,” she requested, her gaze now appraising the offered treat once again. “I could perhaps use ‘im. What askin’?”

Very casually she spoke
“It cost me nothing, fair trade, the wine for the pet.”

Jamon pondered if this is how it felt when Father traded servants for trinkets. He begins to replace some fear with some anger. Finally he speaks
“I am not a trinket, Miss Su Lin saved my life, I have a life debt to my mistress.”

Su narrows her eyes ratherly dryly
“I did nothing for you child. I simply allowed one to be reborn so to come back with better sense, it had nothing to do with you boy. Do NOT dare change those events into tavern tales on what happened. I am not someone that poets write pretty words about. I bloody horrid things so nature stays in balance.”

She takes a coin setting it on the table looking to Minx
“You may have the pet for free, it is broken far worse than I thought. It smells of Palace life.” already having noticing his delicate hands and lack of scars from what she saw of him.

Mynx nodded, and without warning, she reached out and grabbed the boy’s arm, her claws digging into his flesh and drawing blood. She gave a sharp tug and forced him into a chair, keeping her hand there to stay any objection he may have. She gave him a stern look. “You are trinket. A toy. Now drink milk.” Set before him was a glass of cow’s milk, a reddish fluid floating on the surface and slowly sinking into its depths, creating a swirl-like pattern. Mynx smiled, her prominent fangs exposed. “Blood makes you strong. You are weak. Drink.”

As Jamon feels intense pain shooting through his arm then entire body, he feels the jerk into the chair. Looking to his arm… was that really … Blood?

A thought of ‘Father would never allow such an outrage’. His mind drifts to a time he fell off his horse in the mud. Nothing was broken so the stable hands only had 20 lashes set upon each of them. Certainly Sir Faltskog would have taken to sword by now.

Those thoughts drift yet he is only able to let out a painful yelp. In his chair, he felt his eyes welling up with moisture trickling down his face. Father would never approve of his crying like a maid.

As the liquid with a red swirl is before him, his shaky hand grasps the glass and drinks the liquid. His eyes water more as the liquid causes a gag reflex.

Sipping her own wine while watching the boy, Su Lin offers a monotone
“I offer you advice boy, do not allow the liquid come back out.” offering him a cold stare.

Mynx watched the boy for a moment, enjoying his discomfort, then she stiffened, her nose lifting as she sniffed at the air. Her hand went up and a low growl came from her throat. “Vampire,” she whispered, then turned to the entrance. Quickly she calmed as she recognized Ashvel, but the vamp brought a bit of excitement in his wake. She released her grip on Jamon and stood quickly, planning to rush forward before seeing other members of the guild dealing with the trouble-makers. Feeling a bit of disappointment, Myn went to return to her seat when her sense of balance faltered. She felt the room spin and before she had a chance to steady herself, she vomited, her drink and fermenting liver hitting the floor. Weaving, she gripped the back of Su Lin’s chair and dropped to her knees. “I’m done,” she said with a groan, “...need bed.”

Su Lin rose from her chair… if looks could kill, Jamon would be dead a thousand lifetimes as she stared a hole in the boy.
“Assist me with your new master child” is all she spoke as she moved to allow Minx stabilize herself against Su. Jamon still rather put off by the reference of being called a child, a boy, a toy and a trinket all in the single day yet moves around Minx other side. The trouble makers are being plenty tended to so she is directed toward Minx’s room.

As Minx now rests comfortably in her bed, Su approaches Jamon and stands directly in front of him. She steps ever so close to him, he does not even hear her dagger slide from her boot sheath as she whispers softly to him
“She owns you now, you will see to her comfort this eve.”
She moves her dagger in front of his chest, still whispering softly, if not but for the words, they could sound erotic
“Understand one thing, I know more ways to remove life than you know sands in a desert. Displease your master and I vow this, if she does not end you, I shall. Now undress and keep your master safe through the night.”

With that, she turns and steps out of the room so Minx new possession could tend to his master … or seal his fate.

Kortaga

11-30-2018, 08:07 PM

Bigwit just had this effect on women. Maybe it was the fact that he was so honest about his true intentions that made her so relaxed around him. It wasn’t the same as being an honest person but when you get down to trusting your lives with other people you just find some of them that really stick. Most would find it crazy but if Bigwit told her to immediately go on a rampage in this tavern she would. She figured at the end of the day he must know something more than she did and he would not lead her down a dark road unless he could see clearly in it. This was the bond she had towards him.

Both of their pointed ears perked up at the commotion that was unfolding before them. Now she purposefully sat where she did, being at minimum a foot and half taller than anyone in this room and with the strength to back it up, to prevent such things from happening to her guild mates. She sat upright, the jovial look gone from her face. Anyone knew their fates were sealed when Bigwit’s smile vanished, with the two of them together the tension they made would cut like a claymore through a parrying dagger. She watched the expert throw of Bigwit as the glass moved through the air and smashed against the side of the guy’s head. If this had been a fun time she would have complimented him but alas it was not.

At the mentioning of her name she stood up straight and tall. She didn’t need to say anything she did what elves do best and looked down on them as if they were trash. Bigwit continued his speech how much of it was true she did not know but that was always a wonder with him. The man charged towards the goblin…clearly outside of himself. Nisa was going to simple scoop the goblin up right before contact and smash the man’s face in but she needint do a thing.

The strong silent one who interested Nisa came forward and smashed the man down onto their table…the moment taking out everything that was laid out for them. Bigwit had been right to slam his drink. Adam stepped forward and handled all the final arrangements of their exchange…Nisa wanted to hit something so bad. She decided she would take care of things herself. She walked over to the one the girl smashed into the table she put on some long white gloves and grabbed him by the collar. She made her way through the crowd and opened the door, she tossed the man out like garbage and then stood in the doorway staring at the other man until he left.

Once again she said nothing but once the man had left she would make her way over to the white haired man who had been messed up by the two. “If you would like to freshen up, I wouldn’t mind offering you my quarters to rinse, I am certain we can find something from the guild so you are not soaking in drink.” She was unsure if the man had met her, she certainly could not remember meeting a vampire. Even giving a polite bow she still was taller than him and simple said, “Raenisa Nericeran also known as the Valkyrie of Death and friend to all those of the Gallery.” She gave him a pleasant smile and followed up with, “We white hairs need to stick together after all.”

If he agreed she would take him upstairs but if he declined she would move to at least replace his drink and food. It was only fitting members should stick together.

Storm

11-30-2018, 10:21 PM

As Su Lin exited Minx room and was back in the bar proper, her sight cast upon the Snow Elf as she exited one of the drinks through the door. She watches with interest as the second follows hthe other out the door. She is acustom to seeing drunkards making bad decisions yet those two embodied an evil which corrupts the natural order. It is understandable to harbor resentment toward various species and vampires are considered in campfire tales the embodiment of evil. Stories aside, the two leaving the Gallery were far worse than mere stories. Mayhaps in thier next life that would change.

She makes good pace to the door stepping out into the outside air. Her eyes fixate on the two men making their way up the street. She casually begins a quicker pace following the two while ever so casually draws two acupressure needles from her wrist strap. These are not the traditional 1.5 inch needles however 4 inch weapons grade needles holding one in each hand.

As she closes the gap, she hears their speaking of rounding up a couple mates and returning for the blood sucker and it's mates. Her decision snd thier fates are made.

As she gets close enough and the two are side by side, she starts a fast pace determining the correct placement. As she passes between the two, one hand each inserts the fine needles in the back of each man's necks. A lifetime of practice makes this effortless. As she passes the two, she acts as though she lost her balance going to the ground in front of the two.

As the two look to the woman on the ground, she raises to her feet appearing to dust herself off. Her eyes look to the ground offering an apologetic
"Most honorable sires, my humble apology for my clumsiness, I beg of thee a thousand pardons."

In their drinken state, they didn't feel the pinch of the micro thin needles. Had they not been so focused on planning a return to the Gallery they might have tried harm to Su which would have brought her dagger to feel their hearts. They simply waved her off and continued up the street planning their evil.

Su Lin turned and started back toward the Gallery with the thought of
'Their deaths shall be at least peaceful'. The needles were inserted piercing each of their spines. Within several minutes they would tire, within 5 minutes, they would be found deceased. No physical trama, if not closely examined they could be dismissed for natural deaths. Her only thought on this matter is she prays they would be more accepting in their new lives nature will provide them with.

bluemoon

12-01-2018, 03:47 AM

Jamon kept his eyes upon Su Lin until the door shut. A thought of ‘undress?... How dare she suggest such a thing to me,’ ran through his mind before casting a gaze upon Mynx as she lay in her bed. His arm still ached from where her claws had dug into his flesh and he reached in his pocket to remove a cloth wrap that Sir Faltskog had provided him as part of his carry-always provision.

He took a moment to wrap his arm with the cloth to protect the wound and sighed, thinking ‘those two would allow my arm to fall off… Father would never allow such a thing,’ before looking back upon Mynx. Seeing how quickly she moved in grabbing him and pulling him into a chair and the strength she possessed, he cautiously approached her. Rationalizing that if he does not do this, the beautiful dark skin woman would kill him, he moved his hand down to a blanket and raised it over Mynx--having watched Father comfort mother when she partook in too much spirit when hearing of battle field losses. This woman… beautiful as she was, was not mother though, he doubtesd she was even a Princess. ‘Am I really her possession,’ drifted through his mind as he looked upon her. In sleep, she was a vision to behold. Would Father approve of such a woman? He sat along Mynx as she slept. It was his duty as a gentleman to protect this fair maiden, this thought almost bringing a chuckle. ‘I seem unable to protect myself, how can I provide safety to a maiden?’ drifted through his mind.

While Jamon was lost in thought, Mynx stirred, his movement on the bed causing her to open her eyes just a crack. The ‘cat nap’ had rejuvenated her a bit and despite the ache in her stomach, she almost felt herself again. Rolling over, she was surprised to notice she’s not alone, her newly acquired pet close to her...but not providing warmth. Groaning, she reached over and tugged at him, bringing him closer to her so she can curl around his form, her tail wrapping itself tightly to her.

Jamon's face flushed. He has been offered companionship by his teachers, yet this was different. For as violent as this woman seemed to be, in the opinion he has formed, an odd sense of warmth and tenderness came over him as he moved closer to her. For a fleeting moment, he casted aside the threat made upon him--words both women have spoken to him-- as he pressed closer to Mynx. Dare he reach around to hold the woman pressing upon him? ‘She would probably tear my arm off, or bite it,’ he rationalized. However, he reached around to hold her closer, again rationalizing, ‘if not, the other would end my life, so I think Father would approve of my staying alive’.

A soft purr emanated from the ocecat as she was pulled closer and in an act of bonding, she started to groom Jamon along his injured arm. “Remove shirt...I will clean wound,” she demanded without malice--it would not do to have her pet die from an injury. She was aware of his pain and his discomfort from the physical closeness, but she also detected something else in his smell. Fear...and perhaps desire.

As she spoke, he rationalized that she may have been as the healers in his Father's Palace, so without much hesitation he removed his shirt. His soft unscarred skin would make it obvious to Mynx that he had lead a pampered life. His face burned as he pressed his bare chest against Mynx … making it painfully obvious that he had not lain undressed with a woman before.

Mynx put her hand on the boy’s bare chest, allowing her nails to lightly scrape his skin. “Pretty,” she purred, a chuckle following her pronouncement. She kept herself close to the boy as she unwrapped the bandage, enjoying the tension it seemed to bring to him. With a sigh she then rose and walked across the room. She dipped a towel in a basin of water and returned, wiping away the blood that had streamed down to his hand. She rewrapped it then lifted his face to hers. “What is name of my pet?” she asked.

Jamon had accepted that he would be known as ‘boy’, ‘child’, ‘trinket’, or some other term he had heard his father’s knights refer slaves as. With his tone unusually soft and a strange desire drifting through his being, he responded softly, “I am known as Jamon…” He looked into Mynx's eyes, his lips quivering slightly.

“Jamon…” she repeated, her finger tracing the curve of his lower lip. She moved in closer, her mouth against the nape of his neck as she inhaled deeply of him. “Hmm...you are not ‘fraid now. Hungry. ...but you will not survive me,” she finished with a laugh, moving herself away from him before she changed her mind.

As she pulled away, the words ‘you will not survive me’ drift into his mind. Was this woman showing some concern over him? He dismissed that thought while still looking upon Mynx, a fear … and … unexplainable emotion filling his head. Was this what mother spoke to him about when she told him that he will someday possibly be enchanted by one unexpectedly? He softly offered “Afraid I … am not,” hoping that the woman before him did not take his words as an invitation to cast fear into him, something he still held.

His response was not what she had expected, and Mynx had to admit the boy had some courage. She turned back to him as he spoke, looking closer at the pretty boy and chewing on her lower lip. Harken would not appreciate her hurting him more, but he was tempting her...and it was too much to resist.

“Cats not play well with soft toys... I gentle,” she said in a husky tone. Laying back on the bed, she slipped out of her body suit easily and turned on her side to face Jamon. Her body was similar to a humans, although mostly covered in a light downy layer of spotted fur. She radiated confidence and the smile on her face showed it. “Undress,” she said, wondering if the boy would be able to overcome his shyness now that she was challenging it.

For Jamon, this was certainly something completely new and unexpected. Father had his most gifted counselor walk him through how to champion a maiden should the time present it self, but never in his instruction did Lord Maximus speak of a woman making a first gester.

He had trouble catching his breath. Looking upon Mynx, he worried about her mistaking his burning passion for a medical ailment, as his face also felt a fire in it. He turned with his back to her as he allowed his pants to slide down his legs to the floor, ‘a gentleman does not show himself,’ drifted through his mind, recalling his instructions for Palace protocol. The air of the room brouht a chill to his perspiring bare body as he turned to step toward the bed with a quickened pace. As he lay in front of Mynx, his body trembled with both chill and desire. ‘Dare do I touch her,’ drifted through his mind as he tenderly reached out to lay his first touch with a woman. Looking for some words to speak, awkwardly he could only manage, “by what name do I address you…” which brought a deep blush to his face. 'Was this all he could speak', filtered through his mind in embarrassment.

Mynx's blue eyes followed the lines of his body as he lay beside her, taunting him without touch. She briefly glanced at his hand upon her, then smiled. “Mynx will do,” she answered, then leaned in close and placed her mouth on his. There was no way for her to retract her fangs, and the tips of the teeth dug into his lips as she pressed hers hard against his, a small drop of blood coming from each puncture. Lazily she played her tongue with his, drawing in his taste and savoring it. She moved closer to him, sharing their warmth and desire. As her breathing increased, she found it harder to keep her claws retracted. Redirecting them, she dug her fingers hard into the mattress, a tearing sound following the act.

Jamon’s own breath quickened as he bonded for his first time and he felt both a pain and an odd excitement. As for Mynx, she sighed and fell back onto the pillows and closed her eyes once again.

SikstaSlathalin

12-01-2018, 06:16 AM

Kris x Siks co-op

Adam watched the young man and woman slip outside. He shook his head knowing exactly what was going on, Jezi and her buddies were frequent patrons of the Gallery. And sometimes they were even hired by Dagur as back-up for some local jobs. Good bunch of kids normally, but like most people in Balefire there was always an ulterior motive.

Still he wasn’t going to let the boy get robbed blind. But as he got up to intervene Dagur patted his shoulder and said he’d handle it. Sitting back down the hidden Prince finished his drink, but almost spat it out when he saw who had just walked into the Gallery. A woman he hasn’t seen in years. Elisheva Malkoth, disgraced former general from the minor Kingdom of Salivan. And his fiance once upon a time. Last he heard she’d killed the Queen of Salivan, like him she was in hiding it seems. But unlike him, she could be hunting him for the hefty payday his mother and father had up for him. Swallowing his drink he quickly put his cup down and made a beeline for the backdoor. He’s lost Hunters before and he was sure he could do it again.

Which was a mistake on his side, for if he didn’t made if obvious she would not have noticed him to begin with. Someone who just up and left like that meant that he was either in extreme hurry to get to someplace with a woman, or that he was hiding something- or worse, someone who was after her life. It has been too long- she almost forgot there are people after her head. She got up, but moved gently, without causing a scene, following him while making sure she was not followed.

The baker was busy with the fire, and the maid was kneading the bread, humming a strange tune, to notice either of them. She leaned at the wall and slowly walked to the other, allowing herself to rush and slam the door open once she was at a good distance.

“OI!”, she called, “STOP RIGHT THERE!”.

Of course that didn’t help and so she began to run after him.

Adam swore under his breath thankful he wasn’t wearing his heavy armor tonight. He did have his sword though, but this woman was a mage and he wasn’t eager to get that close to her. He didn’t say anything, just doubled his pace glaring back at the woman.

“STOP!”, she called after him, cursing under her breath. It was a cold night, and frankly even were the conditions better, she had better stuff to do than running after a potential risk. When he turned briefly, she halted a moment, as his face was somewhat familiar, though she couldn’t recall from where exactly. This was only adding up to her uneasiness- her heart pounded fast in her chest, and she was becoming more and more irrational in her behavior and thoughts ran wild. She knew, even without fully knowing who this person was, that she could not allow him to leave. She felt the small pouch in her belt and cursed. She was running low on stones, but this was a must to use condition.

She took out a scroll as she started to chant- the paper dissolving by the wind as its one use spell was working and the stones flew around, perfectly homing around the running man. She knew the barrier will not hold him for long, but it was enough for her to close the distance.

He flinched back, but ran around the now zapping wall before him and she used the chance to jump at him, knocking him to the ground with her body.

“I TOLD YOU TO STOP DAMN IT!”, she screamed at his left ear as she panted, catching her breath, while fighting him to stay down, “Why did you run? Tell me now!”

Adam swore again he hated magic and generally those that use it. Skidding to a halt he quickly turned, but didn’t have time to draw his sword or dodge before she jumped at him like a wildcat or something. She wasn’t very heavy, but her momentum was enough to send them both to the dirt and water of the alleyway. She fell atop him and in the light from a lamppost they could clearly see each other’s face. It was a split second of recognition before Adam planted his hands on her chest he squeezed then flipped her over his head ripping the front of her dress down as she flipped before he quickly got back to his feet glancing at her, simple black bra, before pointing an accusing finger at her. “Because I’m being chased by a crazy woman!”

“HOW! HOW DARE YOU!”, she hugged her dress in some attempt at decency as she pushed her legs and her body away from him, kicking at the ground before her. Shame and anger painted her cheeks red and she shivered under her ruined clothes. Tears gathered in her eyes as she tried to think on how to act, “I’ll kill you!”, she cursed under her breath, “I’ll kill you!”, she drew her blade as she was once again on his heels, pushing the blade directly for his face and throat, she ran while screaming: “I WILL KILL YOU FUCKING BASTARD!”, there was already another scroll in her hand, and it too, burnt with blood as the magic enhance into a ball of flame which she aimed directly at his body, along with her blade that danced at the air.

She was humiliated beyond words, but she couldn’t allow herself to be stopped by the fact her body was uncovered for she realized he was someone whom she needed to take down fast, before he had the chance to tell anyone about her whereabouts, “YOU WON’T SAY A WORD, FUCKING BASTARD!”, she continued at slash around him as he avoided her impacts, “I WON’T LET YOU TELL ANYONE THAT I’M HERE!”.

That’s all she cared about, after all, why did he ran away to begin with if not to get the money for information about her, or to call for backup to take her down.

Adam growled he’d hit a nerve there, but she made the first rookie mistake letting her emotions take over. Her sword swings were skilled, but wild and again with the freaking magic. She didn’t recognize him which pleased him, but now that he’d seen her nearly topless she’s hysterical and apparently thinks he’s a Bounty Hunter like he thinks she is.

If he ever calmed her down he’d have to set her straight, but first he needed to keep her from burning himself or the town down. He rolled away from the wildly thrown fireball and as she got close enough he swung his hand up and knocked the sword from her hand. The weapon clattered against the far wall ringing through the night like a bell.

As she was disarmed his quickly grabbed her arms and forced them down to her side before he wrapped her in a bear hug and reeled his head back before smashing his forehead into her’s. It stunned them both, but he was used to fighting like this and carried them both to the ground. He grabbed her wrists and pinned them to the ground. Using his greater weight he forced his hips into her making her legs part keeping her whole body pinned down. “CALM THE FUCK DOWN SHEVA!”

The impact was overwhelming for her, and her head was spinning, her vision growing blurry. She felt her energy leaving her limbs as she found herself unable to fight under those condition, feeling the touch of her last scroll falling from her hands. The blade noise was still ringing in her ears as she mumbled, the brute’s voice echoing like a horn on the day of war.

But the way he called her brought some sense to her mind.

“What… did… you….”

Call me?

Not many called her that. Mostly friends and family. Was he someone close? She tried to focus on his visage. Now with her mind abandoning thoughts and immediate conclusions, it was easier to recognize the face, even though the name has yet to surface on her lips.

He was older than she remembered. He grew up nicely, but somewhat savagely- a clear detachment from his noble origin perhaps?

Back then, when she was still at court, both of them were about to be used as a political tools for the sake of the kingdom. The offer was not bad per so, even if she was not too eager on her life to be decided by others, but so it has been since her birth, and she accepted her fate. There was a marriage proposal and few meetings. That person was third son, which origin was kept somewhat unclear- but still, he was not to be as important as a first born or even a second born. Yet the deal has failed to be signed, with his absent, but before she could learn more, there came the day of that awful court charge.

Who was he exactly? Definitely a noble… But what was his name…. She couldn’t recall…

Back to reality she looked up and found him still gazing at her. She opened her mouth few times but no voice escaped her lips.

He leaned in closer and she used the chance to bite at his ear weakly, creating a direct touch of her soul energy.

‘You will rip your shirt- and carry me back to the tavern. This is an order’

And then she fainted.

He knew not to trust magic so as soon as she bit him he jumped back, the magic hit his body. It moved on it’s own despite his mind fighting it. He couldn’t stop it, but he managed to save his shirt from an unfixable rip. The fabric tore down to the top of his abs, but he managed to stop it there.

This is why he hates magic. Though his upbringing would’ve had him carry her spell or not, he gathered her sword then picked Sheva up carrying her like a bride in his arms. His body moved on it’s own. But his mind was still free and he couldn’t help but study her face and body as he carried her. It wasn’t a long walk back to the Gallery, but as they entered the bar Adam saw just how much he had missed. A broken table, alcohol spilled everywhere, and his comrades all standing around while three drunks were practically thrown out the door. Looking around he shook his head and looked at Tris who may not be the cause of the destruction, but he had a feeling he had a hand in it. He heard the sharpshooter say the men that had just been thrown out would be paying for the damages and the next round of drinks and food and simply sighed. “By the Blade, I leave for a few minutes and you lot tear the place apart. Best clean it up before Guildmaster Harken comes back down.” With the unconscious woman still in his arms he went up stairs and kicked the door of his room in before kicking it closed behind him. He roughly placed Sheva on the bed then pulled his ruined shirt off before going to his wardrobe to find a new one.

A weak cry called from behind as Sheva recalled her senses. She was sitting as she hugged her legs and pressed her hands over her forehead, the headache unbearable. She was disoriented and barely capable to grasp her surrounding or recall what happened, but her moans of pain swiftly changed to gasping of fright, as she quickly got up from the bed only to fall back as her head was spinning and her legs were shaking. Still she leaned on rails as she got up and headed for the door.

Adam barely got time to find a new shirt before the Mage awoke and stumble towards the door. He hissed then quickly grabbed her and put her back on the bed. “Stay put Sheva, you aren’t ready to go walking yet.”

“Why do you care about me?”, she hissed back, “Frankly I was sure you were going to rat me out me for coins…”, she looked away from him, his gesture was too kind to be trusted, much too soon after she took control and attacked him, “What good reason would there be for someone to care… Unless there is ulterior motive?”, she narrowed her eyes.

Adam rolled his eyes locking the door to his room and going back to his closest to find a new shirt. “It’s more I don’t need you breaking your neck outside my door.” He smirked lightly pulling out a gray jerkin. “Besides, you attacked me first. Why?” He turned looking at her still uncovered chest. “Also I guess it’s rather cold in here?”

She growled as she covered herself with her hands and moved her body so that her back was directed at him, “If you have the nerve to question me in this manner, how about handing me something to cover myself first!”, she said with anger.

Adam chuckled and tossed her his own ripped shirt. “There.” He moved to a small table by his washbin and poured out a glass of whiskey. He took a quick sip then turned and moved back to the door leaning against it waiting for her.

She realized he only tried to annoy her and get her more upset, so while still pointing her back to him, she took out a needle and started to string the fabric together. It was probably the only good gesture she was going to get from him, and she would need to leave his room at some point, so she started to work, “I thought you were someone sent after me. I was careless… I have been avoiding main cities and towns for a long time now, I forgot I was still on the run. When you left in such a hurry, I thought it was because of me…”, she licked the thread into the pin and curled it around twice, before inserting the needle in, “We have met before haven't we?”, she asked, while working.

Adam chuckled lightly shaking his head. “Indeed we have many years ago. Ironically I thought the same thing about you hence why I ran. My name is Adam.” He kept his eyes downcast while sipping his drink slowly listening to the woman stitch up his old shirt.

“Hmm… Adam…”, the work was getting along, not perfectly, but enough to serve the purpose, “A noble… I gather hitting a woman in the head was something you learn outside of the castle?”, she bit her lips as she was stung by her needle, but continued to work, “We were to be wed, if memory serves right, something to do with your father wanting control, was it not? But you escaped… or abducted?”

The man nodded slowly swirling his drink around the glass. “Well when someone is throwing fireballs at you and trying to stab you in the face. You have to stop them before they actually draw blood.” He sipped more nodding again. “Yes as is always the case with royal matches. Salivan had a few gold mines my father wanted to control. And since King Ramses didn’t have a daughter his general and famed court magician was the next choice. As for my escape or abduction seems fairly obvious which it is since you found me here.”

“Hmm…”, she continued to work, “Well… I won’t ask the reasons for your escape, unless you share them, and frankly right now I am too furious to care…”, she finally finished and put the shirt over body as she got up from the bed, “If I me be so bold, I would assume that the door to this room will be opened once I promise to keep silence of your whereabouts? That would be the reason why you locked me here in the first place yes? If it was for other reason you would have said so before. Well, I don’t plan to tell on you… but you will promise the same to me, won’t you?”

Adam nodded finishing his drink and moving from the door looking up at her studying her face. She really was quite pretty even after trying to kill him twice. “Agreed Sheva, might I recommend coming up with a fake name and change your appearance a little. I recognized you after a few meetings over ten years ago when we were children. And before I grew this.” He rubbed his lush beard a little before stepping away from the door unlocking it.

“I appreciate the gesture, however my face… is my trade…”, she bite her lips as she looked up at him. Would he be able to understand how much she relayed on everything she was born with to get by in life, to simply hide them. Even with risks involved, she was too stubborn, and proud to do so, “I would be more careful, however I gather that here, you alone may be the only one to recognize me… so far away from the kingdom of Silvan… I believe it is safe here…”, she got up and had for the door, “I will find someone that specializes in fixing clothes… I was told one of the tavern ladies actually has the skill and I will return the shirt to you when I do”, she opened the door and stepped outside.

Adam shrugged chuckling. “Keep it, it’s big enough to be a sleep dress for you. I don’t know if you’ve come here looking for a job, but I would recommend it. We travel far and earn good money.” He nodded to her giving her a small smile. “You’re looking good Sheva, it was nice to almost be killed by such a beautiful woman.” He closed the door behind her leaving his words hanging in the air.

Sheva stood there, wordless, her cheeks burning like coals, which reflected in clear red line upon her pale skin. It was hard to tell if she was furious or blushing… maybe it was both.

She considered for a moment to break the door open and attack him again, but decided against it. She descended down the stairs, to find someone to fix her dress.

GM Mover

*Meanwhile on the outskirts of Balefire*

A large campfire crackled heartily along the marshlands to the north of Balefire. Four huge shadows were gathered around it. A female Orc and her pet boar sat quietly alongside a huge green-skinned Giant and his draft animal, a large shaggy furred mammoth named Maso. The four of them had been out securing supplies and contracts for Guildmaster Harken and the Rogue’s Gallery. Neither of them were homebodies so when the time comes to have free time between jobs they are the first out the door and back on the road.
Like with the Dusha Kin, Orcs and Giants are regular allies and trade partners. Many of the people of plains are like this. The Plains don’t have much in the way of unclaimed resources nor any strategic military locations, plus they cross the borders of the Four Great Nations. The Dominion, Avelar, Ebonrock, and the White Peaks and generally no one is stupid enough to cause trouble in any of those lands. The only creature that has ever done that was an Ogre wearing the skull of some kind of unknown beast, he hasn’t been seen in awhile, but still his infamy remains.

They traveled in companionable silence. Neither being big conversationalists, but as they heard the rapid footsteps of someone approaching their woke from their meditations and prepared their weapons. Any one attacking such a formidable group would be asking for a quick death, but luckily the young man announced himself as Mosley, a messenger from the small mostly frozen island of Novigard. He came with an urgent offer and one that made both Shel and Balder laugh and nearly send him off for fear he’d gone mad. But his pleas and promises of wealth won them over enough for Balder to take the contract and promise to bring to the guild tomorrow for the Guildmaster’s consideration. This was unacceptable to Mosely he offered a bag of fifty gold coins to each of them to go there immediately. As true mercs they could never say no to free money so they pack up and were gone within the hour.

They weren’t that far from the Gallery. And already there were hearing stories about a big fight and Vampires teaming up a Dark Wizard Goblin to burn half of Balefire down. Shel couldn’t help but laugh while Balder was already tallying up the bill in his head if these stories proved true. He supposed they could always whore some of the girls and Tris out to help pay for the debt. He just hope Dagur was killed in the fire otherwise he might kill the rest of the rogues off and call in the bounties on their heads. Many of them, Dagur included have bounties somewhere in Eisignol. The pair arrived just as three drunken men fell down dead, Shel investigated and found small acupuncture needles in their spines. Word had been going around the area about a human assassin taking up residence in Balefire, though like everything else on the road you take it with a grain of salt. Balder just hoped those poor bastards deserved to die in such a horrible way and he deeply, deeply, deeply hoped the assassin hadn’t been seen at the Gallery. Though as the two of them arrived Balder saw a small sneaky looking woman slip back into the tavern, she looked to be the assassin type and matched one of the descriptions he got about the killer hanging around the city of cutthroats.

Shel shook her head and left to settle Lulu into her stall and Balder pulled Maso’s kit off and sent the great rumbling beast to find a nice patch of field to sleep in. Bracing himself Balder pushed open the wall that served as his door and looked out across the tavern room. A broken table, beer everywhere, Adam carrying a nearly topless and unconscious woman, Nisha on the verge of punching her way through the building and Ash on the ground in a pool of food and alcohol. The Giant shook his head slowly. “This is coming out of all of your paychecks.” He said simply his deep rumbling voice shaking the walls slightly and as silence filled the tavern a door upstairs opened and Dagur was seen standing outside his office sighing deeply. “Alright mercs clear the floor and stay put. Patrons I am sorry, but I must ask all of your to leave...I have some words for my friends here.” Grumbles and disagreements began, but a clearing of Balder’s throat and the subsequent latching of an entire wall as he stepped fully into the tavern stopped all that and the people quickly filed out and vanished into the night. Once everyone was clear Dagur called out for everyone hiding in their rooms to come back out Adam came out with his bottle of whiskey, Mynx and Jamon exited both looking very sleepy. Sheva came back out once she changed into more appropriate clothes, and lastly Shel returned from tucking Lulu in for the night.

Like children about to be yelled at by their parents the Rogue’s took seats in the tavern while the kitchen crew cleaned up the table and spilled beer as quietly as possible. Dagur has never been on to yell at his people, but sometimes it’s needed especially since all the rucks woke him up from a very pleasant dream. He studied each of their faces for a few seconds then began. “While I applaud all of you for sticking up for your friend, I must take umbrage with how you went about it. We aren’t exactly Balefire’s favorite citizens here and part of our funds go to the city watch to keep them from coming to collect bounties on any of you or me. Luckily those men weren’t killed.” Balder hmmed softly shaking his head after seeing the woman come back and finding those dead men he put two and two together. He’d bring it up to Dagur later.

“Now I see some new faces out there, and since you few didn’t leave when I told all patrons to go I assume you came here for other reasons.” He looked at Sheva, Su Lin, and Jamon in particular. “Either with a contract or a desire to join our group, well I welcome you to stay the night if you haven’t already found a room and come see me tomorrow morning for a proper interview and potential hiring. But that will be for later it is late now and you are all way past your bedtime….*yawn* ...and mine. I know I’m not any of your dads...or at least I’m pretty sure I’m not, but I am for sure your Guildmaster so go to your rooms and think about what you’ve done.”With that Dagur went back into his office. The Rogues were well used to their eccentric leader and found it best to just do as he asked. Adam helped Ash up and walked him back to the Vampire’s room before returning to his own. Sheva was quick to vanish back into her own making sure to lock the door behind her. Everyone else was trusted to find their own way.

As for Balder he was too big for a room inside so he usually pitched his huge tent outside in the field by Maso, but tonight he had something to discuss with Dagur. Exiting the wall again the Giant moved slowly around the back of the Gallery and knocked softly on Dagur’s door. He could easily reach the second floor landing and simply leaned against the building waiting for the old man to come out. Feeling an itch the Giant rubbed his back against the rough wood shingle and winced lightly as he heard some fall off a wall inside and crash to the floor followed by some muffled yelling. Quickly moving off the wall he saw Dagur exit and handed him the contract and his bag of fifty gold pieces. Intrigued Dagur placed the money inside before quickly moving down the steps and moving with Balder out of hearing range to discuss just what the culmination of the Guildmaster’s good feeling today meant.

***the next morning***

Dawn peaked through the windows of the Rogue’s Gallery, the smell of fresh baked bed and breakfast wafted through the darkened halls and into the rooms of the mercenary band. A rooster from the nearby farm crowed loudly, but it’s raucous calls were lost against the heavy wood of the Gallery. What wasn’t lost though was Dagur standing out on his balcony holding a large gong and a stick. He’d been up all night planning and fact checking the new contract and he believed they could pull it off and many of them could retire on the possible gold they could earn from it.

Taking one last pull from his mug of fermented cider he struck the gong with all his might and shouted to his minions. “WAKE UP CHILDREN DADDY HAS A SURPRISE FOR YOU!”

P.K.

12-02-2018, 12:56 AM

Things happened rather quickly from there, Adam took over from there taking the culprits purse and ordering a round of drinks for everyone and the snow elf drug the first man out and tossed him on his backside. Vel took a step back from the broke table feeling guilty for the broke piece of furniture, she should have been more careful and tossed the man into the floor. She was about to fetch something to help clean up the mess she'd created when Balder's door opened and the giant appeared and mentioned the damaged would come out of all their paychecks which would have made Vel pale further if she wasn't already so pale.

With everyone else Vel's attention was taken by the guild master as he made his appearance and dismissed the patrons and once their gusts were safely out into the night called for those who were in their rooms to come out. Vel retreated to a far corner table away from the others and stood as she listened to the Head master speak staring intently down at the floor like a child who was caught, indeed she was. She shuffled quietly as he reprimanded them for the way they handled taking care of their own. When they were dismissed for bed, like children, Vel waited as others began to shuffle off to their rooms. waiting till most had reached the top of the stairs before she started across the room and up the stairs, effectively one of the last to enter her room.

Upon entering Vel pulled her shirt up to check at the new stitches and was relieved to find that she had not popped them this time. She sighed and locked the door before she pulled her scarf down before pulling her hood off, she pulled her gloves off and set them quietly on her dresser, placing her Cloak, scarf and knives with them before taking a seat at the small desk at the corner of the room where she pulled her ink and quill from and pulled the chair out to sit down. she pulled a fresh sheet of paper from the the drawer and dipping her quill in her ink before setting about writing an apology letter to the guild master. Since she didn't need as much rest as others, sleeping was almost impossible for 8 hours, this would at least give her something to occupy her for a short time.

Morning -

Vel cracked open her eyes at the intrusive sound of the gong being rung, followed by the Guild masters voice summoning them. Vel set up slowly from her resting position against the desk, a very faint discomfort somewhere along her spin that was quickly revealed as a hollow pop sounded from her shifting. Vel instinctively stretched, though it didn't do her as much good as it had when she was alive. She pushed back, the chair scraping loudly against the wood floor as she stood, striding over to her dresser running her cold fingers through her dull amber hair, she threw on her scarf and cloak, fidgeting them into place before pulling on her gloves. She brushed herself off and unlocked her door and stepping out with the others to see what guild master Harken could be so excited about.

Storm

12-02-2018, 03:02 AM

Having returned to the Gallery, Su Lin casts a glance to where Minx room was before looking about the patrons within the bar. As she did not see the child or woman, she presumed that her words took and the child was tending to his new owner.

As the old man starts to address the mercs and patrons, she catches Minx and Jamon returning to the bar. She could tell a difference in how the child seemed to cling to his owner which brought a slight giggle pondering if the two may have mated. As the old man dismisses ‘the patrons’, she elects to remain so as to speak to him or his representative. She listens as he mentions that interviews for joining this band will be with the rise of a new sun. As the old man retires to his room, she moves quietly toward the door stepping into the night air.

After a brisk walk, she enters the Wild Boar Inn so as to assemble her possessions. The enforcer from earlier approaches
“Suzie dear… He would like to see ya if you have but a moment…”

One will always have a moment if the owner desires conversation. She simply nods and heads up to her room. She changes out of her clothes into a loose fitting open silk top and silk pants. She twists her hair from the back sliding a silver color hair pin in back to hold it in place. She also takes a silk ribbon wrapping it around her waist to hold her top slightly closed. With that, she steps out of her room and follows another to a small room.

Upon entering, she walks casually to a preset table taking a seat in front of Hawk. Someone to his side leans down and whispers in the owner's ear, Hawk simply replies with a laugh “I know.” The man she had worked for on several occasions removed a robin egg sized emerald and set it on the table before Su.
“Understand you seek to find employ with the old man up the road.”
He slides the emerald in front of Su
“I wonder if you might find interest in simply repeating words you might hear whilst in the old man’s employ? Each time you repeat what you hear, a pretty stone shall be provided.”

No one refuses Hawk and remains healthy. She knows this. She reaches to the stone and slides it back to Hawk. Her eyes start looking about taking in her surroundings.

Hawk simply lets out a loud laugh “Suzie, that is so you, and I am happy you do not accept my pretty stone for if you had, one of us would not have seen the sun rise morrow” while motioning his hand to the door.
The archer with crossbow, Su was already aware of, stepped from the shadows and moved out of the room. Hawk continued “I trust words we have ever spoken remain words only we know my dear?”

She does not take those words as an insult, after all, Hawk is a cautious man and has been betrayed by those close to him on an occasion. A mere nod is her response.

Hawk remains seated for a few minutes before the archer returns, this time he holds not a crossbow however a goblet of hot liquid. The aroma of lemon drifts through the room as the archer sets the goblet before Su. A very rare smile forms across her lips for a fleeting moment. It is a rarity where one she does ‘things’ for recall details on her personality. She takes the goblet sipping the tea as Hawk speaks again.

“Suzi dear, as usual, people around you lose their ability to breathe. Know this dear, your little trinkets left in two men earlier in the day, the old man's people found them. Free information for when you speak to him ‘morrow.” He watches her for any expression which there is none. He is ready to offer a morsel he believes she would find … at least interesting.

“You know of that pup that was seen on your heels? Interesting story his accompany person speaks of.” Watching for any reaction.

Su Lin sets her goblet upon the table and simply mutters
“The child is a Royal, I already smelled it on the boy.”
Hawk laughs “And here I hoped to draw out at least a slight smile. Is the boy unharmed? His manservant seems interested in returning to his side. It could gain you a gold purse.”

“The boy belongs to another. I trust the child's servant might render payment to gain his pup back. The pup could even go back to his perfumed sheets and pampered life, and eventually die useless and forgotten. My words to his keeper would be allow the child eyes to be opened. He would grow in strength or reborn with knowledge he lacks now.”

A grin forms across Hawks features as he motions the man to his side toward the door. The man leans whispering again. Hawk chuckles again looking to Su

“Forgive him, he is new.” before gazing to the man to his side

“At best, you might simply slow Suzie down, we're good, you may go.”

With that, the man departs the room. Hawk looks upon Su Lin again, a different tone now

“Miss Mok, figured the boy would be in good hands as I told his manservant. And fret not, I shan't speak that you actual have a heart in your chest and not some icy chip of rock forged from the worst winter mountain imaginable. I shall host the boy's manservant till the boy strengthens or is ready to return home for a royal phyre. May I tell the prince's manservant his charge is in good hands?”

Looking across, Su simply offers a nod. Her own tone growing softer… almost a hint of friendliness to it

“Tis nice you remembered how to blend this” while sipping her tea.

Alone they exchange small talk, he more than most she has known through her lifetime understands her as he had traveled in her lands in the past. He tells her of Jamon's fathers’ kingdom. A small but wealthy land two months journey by sea. His manservant had told Hawk that the Prince was on a quest to learn of lands outside his father's realm before assuming the throne. The manservant had fallen into mistake entering the wrong tavern and woke on board a slavers ship.

Hawks enforcer from earlier in the day recovered the manservant after taking interest in the child who followed Su and speaking to the surviving thug. Hawk's man does have a way to convince one to talk.

After a nice conversation, Hawk couldn't help to speak parting words Su Lin often speaks herself.
“You know this Miss Mok, nature does not set events in motion by mere happenstance, guide the boy well.”

She stands moving around Hawks side of the table resting her palm along his cheek. In a moment he reaches up moving her hand to his lips offering a soft kiss upon the back of her hand.

At that, she turns and exits the room. The man who was dismissed earlier stands outside with six men holding knives. Su Lin simply passes by, each resuming their personas, Hawk a ruthless crime lord with ice in his veins and Su Lin, a cold and ruthless assassin born without a heart or soul.

It was an unusually quiet walk back to the Gallery after she straightened her room which Hawk told her was hers and if the old man tomorrow does not take her, she always has a home at the Wild Boar Inn.

Once she returns to the Rogues Gallery, she tends to seek a room for the evening … longer if her interview goes well.

Hawks repeating her own ‘nature sets the stage’ comes to mind as she is given a room next to Mynx. Her only thought is ‘nature provides no accidents’ as she enters to rest for the remainder of the night.

-----Morning----

As yet another horizons paints fields and buildings with wondrous colors provided the sun's first crest, Su Lin lays on the floor. She takes in the scent of fresh baked bread and other assorted smells surmising that their day maybe ready to start.

She slips into her clothes sliding her dagger into her boot sheath before placing her wristband containing 20 acupuncture needles having replaced the two from last eve. She starts to the door, just as she is about to grasp the handle, a loud gong starts to sound as a male's voice seems to announce the day.

She runs her fingers through her black hair before opening her door casting a quick gaze toward Mynx door which still seems shut. With that she proceeds out of her room and into where she presumes those she might join are set to assemble.

bluemoon

12-02-2018, 03:26 AM

Following Dagur’s verbal thrashing, Mynx stomped back to her room, grumbling under her breath. She only gave Jamon the slightest of glances to make sure he was following as she opened, then slammed the door. She did not like her sleep to be disturbed, especially for something that obviously was not her fault. Her scent was not on the broken table or the chaos around it...and yet, she was woken from a perfectly comfortable sleep and made to dress to go down the stairs.

Still grumbling, she climbed into the bed and pulled back the blanket, motioning to Jamon to get in. “We sleep now,” she growled, watching as he slipped out of his shirt and lay next to her, moving so as to offer her an embrace. Some of the fear he had of her earlier was absent. Softly he said, with a trace of shakiness, “Certainly Mynx, I have much I desire to say to you come morning's light,” his mind in thought on how he was going to introduce her to father and mother.

Mynx ignored his words and curled into the boy, letting the blanket fall over them as she tried to get warm again. She fidgeted for some time trying to get comfortable, her anger still controlling her thoughts. Finally she sat up and looked at the door, hearing the others moving around as they went about their nightly routines. “You speak now.”

Jamon inched closer to Mynx taking a moment to gaze into her eyes. Trying to find the words, he started out fumbling, “I know I was given to you. I have never laid with a woman before. Even if you own me in written deed, you also own me here.” He touched his hand to his own chest as his heart raced.

“There is a matter you must hear on me…” he continued, still looking in her eyes, waiting for some reaction before continuing.

Sighing, Mynx looked at the boy with amusement when he stopped talking, finding his admission a bit odd. She shook her head, then grabbed him by the arm, pulling his face close to hers. “I am ocecat..you human. There is no connection...here,” she stated firmly, tapping her own heart. “Slave only.”

Innocently Jamon's only able to mutter out, “But we shared such a precious moment together…” his thoughts wander if father ever experienced this.

“No, shared warmth and pleasure. Nothin’ more.” The ocecat argued, pushing him away and climbing from the bed, then turning to him. “You not alpha...not worthy of time.”

Jamon does not understand the alpha statement. As he stood he hoped she would react as some others have when father introduced his son around. Shyly he asked, “Would it matter if my father were a King and I were to take throne upon my return?”

Mynx raised her brows, then laughter bubbled out of her lips as she reached for the boy and grabbed him by the neck. Her nails dug into the soft flesh, drawing blood. “I not fool. You peasant boy with big dreams. You will stop talk now.” Tossing him to the floor, she paced the room, questioning her desire to take on a pet in the first place. He talked too much and had too many feelings and he might just get in the way of her routine. She decided she would have to be firmer with him.

Without another word, she climbed into the bed and turned away, leaving him on the floor.

Jamon's eyes widened as he felt such a sharp pain shooting from his neck through his entire body. Princess Sondra certainly didn’t react like this. As he's easily tossed to the floor, he started of refute, “ I am NO pea…” however when Mynx told him to not talk, he did seem to know when to remain silent. Mother never told him that women would react like this, he was always told that he was a precious boy and he could have any woman he desired.

He remained curled up in the corner as Mynx paced, but once she went back to bed, he took a cloth wrap and put it around his neck, feeling the sticky blood on his fingers. He slowly moved back toward Mynx softly whispering, almost in a childish tone, “I am not a peasant.” He stood along the side of the bed for a few moments before ever so slowly, inching himself back to the bed, too frightened by her reaction to hold her.

Morning:

Mynx awoke to the sound of a clang. Putting her hands over her ears, she growled and pushed her head deeper into the pillow, trying to ignore the call. When she could stand it no longer, she finally rose and hissed at the door. With obvious agitation, she strapped on her armor, getting fully outfitted before she turned to Jamon and told him to get ready.

Quickly slipping into his shirt, Jamon removed the cloth wrap from around his neck and looked for someplace to discard the soiled wrap. He softly asked, “Mynx, where should I place this?”

“Just drop it. We need go,” she said with a huff.

He folded the cloth ever so carefully while setting it neatly in a corner as though an attendant will fetch it, then softly stated, “I’m ready Mynx.”

Together they went to the door and when she opened it, Mynx saw a few others already gathering below. She was in no mood to mingle, so she took Jamon by his wrist and pulled him along down the stairs to an empty table. He tried to keep up with her, his eyes looking toward the woman who told him that she would end him. He softly whispered, more to himself, “I don’t like her…” before being pulled into a chair at their table.

Kris

12-02-2018, 09:50 PM

The night was long one, and for the first time in a while, she recalled what it felt like being on the run. It was this small incident that got Sheva to recall the nights she spent hidden after running away from the court, and how she was afraid to close her eyes.

Even if she tried to show a brave expression, she was powerless. She didn't want to hide herself or her features, but knew that would she be recognized again, she won't be able to do much. Her gems that held energy were few and all the scrolls were used in the fight with that noble born man, Adam.

She spent most of the night trying to write another spell, but had little motivation and inspiration. She then took out all her remaining jewels and started to count and clean them. After some time, the gems were sparkling like new born tosh, as she cleaned them with a rug, making sure the dust was not catching on after rubbing them thoroughly. Even though fighting the dust seems impossible feat, it was necessary, for maintaining gem in new position enabled them to gain more power. At least that's what she hoped the case with them was.

Under the dim light of the half eaten candles, scrolls were lying unfinished, but she found no motivation within herself to finish the spells. Few knew of the art of writing scrolls was almost identical to the art of other type of writing of painting, and they required sophisticated levels of creativity in mastering of the words that needs to be spoken when invoking the elements.

As she continued to clean the gems, she realized she was, in fact only distracting herself from finishing the scrolls and decided that if she was not going to do anything productive she might as well just call it a night and go to sleep. She blew at the candle and darkness took over the room.

***

She woke up early with a startle, quickly garbing her knife and gazing around her room, making sure no one was there to get here. she was still hysterical and decided a good bath was gonna make the differences. But those in charge will probably gather them soon, so if she wanted to relax a bit, she needed to be swift.

Down the basement she noticed few big tubes with hot water that have already been heated by the ladies in charge. One of them recognized her from the night before as she handed to her ruined dress, which was now fixed. It costs a lot to use a magic to fix it, but she simply didn't want to lose this dress as she was very attached to it. Luckily the woman has also clean it and so Sheva took the time to clean herself as well, before dressing up and heading to the main hall.

It was then that she heard the gong and was happy to have slept little, as this thing would have probably startled her if she was to wake which such noise.

Yamimoon

12-03-2018, 12:19 AM

Ashvel braced himself for the beating by protecting his head. However, it didn’t last too long when he heard the sound of glass breaking and the scream of the man as it connected with his face. Then everything that happened almost went in slow motion to the young Vampire. The man attacked the goblin, and then someone that hid their features interfered before he could reach his target, and broke a table in the process. Then Trish took the mas purse, and they were thrown out by Raenisa offered to help him get cleaned up.

The reactions of his fellow members of the guild reminded him of the possibility that one day Vampire’s and the other races might be able to understand one another and live in harmony. He turned himself to pick himself up, a shot of pain came from his side as he began pushing himself up. Once he was at least sitting on his legs he wrapped his arm around his side as he was about to thank the people that helped him. However, before he could say or do anything the Master made an appearance, and told them to get to bed. Lucky for him Adam helped him to his room.

Now that he was in his room he removed his traveling clothing slowly as to not irritate what happened to his ribs. Once he was undressed he moved into the bathroom and looked in the mirror to see how much damage he had taken. There was only bruising starting to form, and he smiled slightly knowing it would be healed by morning. “Well it could have been worse.”

Deciding to take a bath he put a robe on and moved from the room. He knew there was a small lake outside of the guild and not many people visited it at night. So, this was a perfect time form him to get the smell of beer off his skin and hair. The Moon lite the night sky as he made his way to the lake. Taking his robe off he jumped into the lake. The cold water felt great on his skin, and helped with the throbbing of his bruises. Hours passed as he just enjoyed the water. Giving a heavy sigh he got out of the water and the moonlight made his pale skin glow slightly along with his long white hair. He wrapped his robe around himself and walked back to his room.

Once he returned to his room he grabbed a towel from the bathroom and returned to his bed as he was drying his hair. He looked around the mostly empty room as he ran the towel through his hair. It had only been a couple of months, but this placed felt as much as his home as the Elders house inside of the forest. Shaking his head bring his thoughts back to the now.

Ashvel laid down on the bed as he closed his eyes. The damage to the tavern was his fault and he would make sure to let the master know in the morning. He wouldn’t let the others pay for something that started with him. Even though Vampires don’t sleep at night he had trained himself to be able to sleep at night when he needed. Especially since all but a couple of people in the guild were people that sleep at night. Even better he doesn't need a lot of sleep to begin with. Sighing as he let his mind wander, and he fell into slumber.

-----Next Morning-----

As the morning sun began to peak over the mountains in the distance Ashvel opened his eyes as the new day was going to be starting soon. He needed to get ready for the day since there had to be a reason that the guild master sent them to bed. Or he was just pissed that a fight broke out. Either way he was going to make sure that he got things settled before he found him a job, and left once again.

Getting dressed in a long sleeve shirt and pants. He was about to grab his hooded cloak and leave the room when a gong chimed. Knowing this was the Master calling for all of them. He placed his cloak on, and walked out the door.

Koti~

12-03-2018, 01:14 AM

“Stay here and I'll get your stuff.” Jezibel motioned to the larger of the two beds, a grumbled look as she removed her outer coat. The man had been nothing but a bother, already proving that she was at the mercy of a complete moron. Thankfully Reggie had been helpful in procuring a room for the two them. Once the whole bar fight and subsequent telling off from Dagur had occurred, the two had went to get rooms for their joining the guild. Yn had tried to get two separate rooms for them, yet Jezi had stepped in upon that. It wouldn't do to have them apart with their contract in effect. It was slowly beginning to dawn on her that the man didn't have any idea what it meant to be a master.

“That young boy is gonna be the death of me.” Jezibel mumbled under her breath as she pulled the package from Faur, petting the deer on the snout. She moved back into the room and set the bag down at the foot of the bed. Yn moved to start unpacking but was silenced by the glare the woman gave him. He huffed and leaned back against the bed, studying her for a while longer before he finally heaved a sigh and moved to stop her.

“Why are you stopping me?” Jezibel grilled the man.

“Why are you not letting me do any of this? I am perfectly capable of doing this.” Yn requested, giving her a serious scowl. Jezi stared at the boy for a few moments longer before allowing a short yelled sigh escape her. Moving to her own bed she settled down and stared at the man.

“You are now my master, and I your servant, which..

“You're not my servant.” Yn interjected.

“Yes I am. With your name literally carved on me, I am yours now whether you want it or not. With that comes certain standards, and I'll be damned if I get your names dragged through the mud.” Jezibel spoke to him while staring at her hands. It felt horrible having to explain this before. Though it made her wound twinge with memories, there was a standard. Knowing that Dragur had been the third party witness to the bond. A small part of her mind had thought to use the man's innocence to live her life easy, but some sick part of her pride wouldn't allow it.

“How could me treating you like an equal drag my name through the mud?” Yn requested her. He could feel Faur chuckle behind his senses as they shared their info between them.

“The way you treat your servants denote how others view you in the public eye. But it's a fine line. Allow your servant to walk over you, and both are considered a discrass. In some towns and cultures, that could even get me killed as a poor servant. I'll be damned if I get killed due to your lack of knowledge. If I'm to be your teacher, then count this as your first lesson. I will not die from your antics.” Jezi spoke sternly. She fixed him with a steel gaze before allowing a sigh to pass her lips.

“Oh, I didn't know… I'm sorry, is there anything I can..”

“Just allow me to handle most of this and we can survive this mess. Now I'm going to get your bath and stuff ready for tomorrow.” Jezi finished up and left Yn to his own devices. The boy watched the girl leave before laying down after taking care of his Ohkota. Faur probed his mind and questioned the info he gathered. Yn felt a small pang of guilt at what he had unwittingly trapped the girl in, only for Faur telling him off.

*She tried to steal something important. It is only fitting that she pays for that attempt. You'll just have to get used to it.* Faur coached his brother before Jezi returned, mentioning that things were ready. One could clearly see the irritation in her eyes, but he remained silent for it. It was going to be a rough time.

**Next morning**

Jezi was up before the sun. Confusion paused her actions before she turned to see Yn. She groaned as she realized old habits died hard. She dressed in a simple tunic and breeches before heading to the stables to attend to Faur, as her duties to Yn. She might not like it, but it was her job now. Bowing to the large deer she moved in and began the task of cleaning and brushing the deer as her task. It was somewhat relaxing as she worked, allowing silence to fall between them. Once her job done there, she headed into the kitchen to fetch some fresh bread and water for Yn. Another scowl crossed her lips before she entered.

Only to look straight into the nude appearance of Yn. Her face flashed red as she nearly dropped the plate and quickly entered the room.

“Oh sorry, let me get dressed.” Yn spoke in an embarrassed tone. Jezibel shook her head and sat the food down for him. She began gathering the outfit she had chosen for him, stopping him from reaching for it.

“I swear, Faur makes a better master than you. He doesn't question my actions.” Jezibel grumbled before handing him his outfit, just in time to hear the gong echo around tavern.

“It seems Dagur is summoning us. Let's go.” Yn spoke before he led the way down into the main bar, surprised to see others already gathering.

Dnafein

12-03-2018, 05:43 AM

Before the first ringing of the gong had left the air, Tristifer was sitting straight up in bed his hand extended toward the door. As his mind raced to catch up to his body the archer blinked the sleep from his eyes. “Son of a bitch.” He groaned, staring at the still quivering knife embedded in the door frame. With a yawn Tris got to his feet, doing his best to ignore the gong as he retrieved his knife.

The archer pulled on a pair of pants and slide his arms into a shirt. As he stomped his feet into his boots, he buttoned a button in the middle and left his room. Reaching the common room, Tris tossed a coin onto the bar. A second landed neatly atop the first, as the human slid into a chair at an empty table. A moment later a pint of the house special and breakfast was set before him. “Thank you.” He said before he started eating.

His eyes scanned those arrived and arriving. Not dead had competition in being cold this morning as one of the newbies stood looking frigid. She carried herself like someone who knew how to kill; Silly of her to telegraph it though, Tris thought with a loose shrug. His eyes then took in Myn and her new pet. The youth seemed stiff compared to the cats languid demeanor, the boy would have to either relax or would eventually lose enough enough he would simply be relaxed.

Taking a bite of bacon, Tristifer noticed a gorgeous woman. His heart crashed as he noted the way she seemed to carry herself. That one thinks she belongs at court, The archer thought while still trying to decide if he should invite her to his table. His attention was pulled by motion and the archer noticed the vampire. Hopefully that one would loosen up as well, last night should have made it clear that the vampire was part of a group now.

Tris raised his pint in greetings to the blood sucker and took a long pull. Upon lowering it he saw the Duhsa Kin and Jezibel. Taking a piece of toasted bread the archer frisbeed it towards the tall man's head. Once he acquired the tribesman's attention, Tristifer pointed to an empty chair at his table. The archer had words for him, but they'd have to wait till after the old man said his piece. It better not be a pay cut because of last night, Tris knew those pouches had enough for at least a table.

Kortaga

12-03-2018, 11:25 PM

As she noticed her guild mate having issues standing she was about to go and help him herself when Adam came over quickly. He mentioned that he would help him up to his room. It effectively cut the wind out of her sails. She gave a nod to the vampire and Adam, making her way back to Bigwig to engage in more conversation when the guild master came forward and told everyone to wrap it up for the evening. Well, way to end things on a sour note. She gave a bow to the Goblin and said, “Till next we meet Master Bigwit.” She gave a sad smile, knowing full well she was unsure when next they would speak, if he or her got set up with a mission. Either way she was certain very little could take the little Master out easily.

She turned and made her way up to her room. As she got in she placed her sword near her other weapons. She needed to make sure to head to a forge tomorrow to sharpen her blades. Bone weapons lost their sharpness quickly, she hoped to one day find a cure for that. Until then she would do her best with what she had. As she laid down she let her sleep come to her slowly. She needed to make up the sleep that she had lost from the previous night anyway. Maybe this was a good sign.

Morning:

As she woke up at the crack of dawn she felt amazing. She usually woke up with great energy. As she made her way to getting dressed she eventually came to hearing a loud gong noise. This meant that there would be something going on that was exciting and she was itching to give out a thrashing. She got her armor and weapons set up nicely but once again just put on her tunic and pants from the previous night. She equipped the Bone short sword again and made her way down the stairs.

As she came down with a bright smile on her face she noticed many different things. She noticed the one that was covered looking like she was ready for whatever winter she needed to prepare for. She noticed the serious one whose name always escapes her. She was direct took care of problems, likeable. She noticed that the Mynx was a table with some young lad she did not know. Fascinating…he made it…Nisa felt a need to exchange words with her at some point. Mynx was one of her favorites due to many of their similar views. The ashen one was here as well, thankfully he seemed to be doing good after what happened last night to him. She would probably check up on him after the announcement. The attractive lady came standing with a rather large folk whom she did not recognize. Fascinating once again. Her eyes caught what her nose had been telling her. The man at the bar had ordered food, clever unless they needed to leave immediately. He had a keen eye and she enjoyed that about him though for some reason they had not spoken much at all. Pity…

She was excited like a school girl, if they were over seven feet tall and had long white hair. She had it braided this morning. She casually stood in the back, despite her excitement she did not want to stop the others from seeing because her large frame. Her eyes were locked on the guildmaster. Please have a quest for me….please…please…

RedKayne

12-07-2018, 06:14 PM

Merry Grasshopper definitely has a nice backside... Bigwit needs to focus... inhale... exhale... inhale... exhale... The early morning sunrays slowly seeped into the goblin's room between the drapes of his window. The little imp was sitting on the ground, cross-legged, his hands lying on his knees. His eyes closed, his chest rose slowly from each deep breath. Inhale... exhale...

Bigwit recently decided to take upon a new hobby - meditation. Nope, Bigwit wasn't trying to become a dull monk or anything of that sort, but based upon the research he did - Bigwit figured there were many benefits of trying to meditate. Lowers stress, increase focus and deep thinking, self-reflection... Bigwit figured all of these benefits would make him about 10% happier overall with life. It certainly was a struggle at times, Bigwit had a very active mind which kinda hindered his progress with focusing on his breathing.

That Sour Wasp was certainly sour last night... Bigwit thought, referring to Dagur and how he scolded those that protected the vampire. We only mainly hurt their egos... what was Bigwit suppose to do? Just sit down and watch and allow those filthy slugs continue to do filthy acts? No, sir, Bigwit will not allow it, not within our own home. Bigwit would not... goddamnit Bigwit... Bigwit needs to focus... inhale... exhale... inhale... exhale.

The goblin counted six seconds with his inhale and four seconds with his exhale, getting back on track with his meditation. Bigwit wonders how people can sit still like this for an hour? He felt a small itch near the small of his back, but just ignored it and tried to keep focus. Bigwit's still struggling to sit like this for fifteen minutes... but at least it's better than three minutes... like Bigwit's first try... or five minutes like Bigwit's second try... or... rottin' Bigwit... please focus... inhale... ex-

"“WAKE UP CHILDREN DADDY HAS A SURPRISE FOR YOU!”

The corner of Bigwit's mouth twitched from annoyance after the loud gong rudely interrupted his secular meditation. There was a small sigh but the goblin immediately stood up and patted his knees. "Time to check what the Sour Wasp wants," Bigwit mumbles before exiting his room and joining the rest of the gallery.

Koti~

12-11-2018, 01:26 AM

Tristifer and Yn meet.

Yn was slow to notice the piece of toast heading towards his head, just barely catching it before hitting his head. He scanned the room to notice the man from last night motioning a chair next to him. Yn looked to Jezi, who only shrugged and motioned them forward with a wave. Yn moved first, Jezi following behind him. The man obviously had words for the two of them, hopefully not angry ones.

“Greetings.” Yn spoke as he took the seat, looking to older man. His posture and actions portrayed him as one who's been with the guild a while, though that trumped him by any stretch.

“Good morning Sir Tristifer.” Jezibel responded with a bow of the head. She had seen him work before, and even the rare times she had been on a mission in the same team as him. The man was skilled with a bow, and apparently just as impressive with a piece of toast. She remembered him trying to start a conversation last night, but it had been waylaid by the guild master and the fight. Could it possibly be about their new contract between her and Yn?

Tristifer watched the interactions between the pair; The marksman noted the girl's seemingly subservient behavior with a faint smirk hidden as he chewed. As Yn sat Tris nodded a greeting of his own, the human's eyebrow twitched at the formal greeting Jezibel gave him.

Leaning back the archer wiped his mouth studying the girl. He wondered what had happened to the snarky thief he's been collecting a percentage from. Raising an eyebrow at her Tristifer said, "Why don't you get yourself and your new friend a decent breakfast while grabbing us a couple of pints?"

Jezi had to resist responding with her normal snark, despite her working relationship with Tris. She paid him what profits she got from her jobs, while he helped keep her actions away from the cops. It was a tenuous relation, yet it worked well. Though, now with her being a member, it might change things, hopefully.

“Fine, I'll get some drinks and food.” Jezi grumbled at the man before leaving the table. Yn just sighed.

“She is a right frost bear. Frigid one moment, fiery the next. I honestly wish I could understand her.” Yn sighed when she walked off. It was trying to understand city people.

“My name is Yn, a new member of Rogues Gallery. Is there something you needed to address to me?” Yn requested. He hadn't even had the chance to fully get used to the place. From Jezis reaction to him, this was not the Adam who was meant to be their sponsor. Things were moving quick in here.

Tristifer watched the woman leave and chuckled at the tribesman's comment. “Better to wish for gold to rain from the sky.”

At the taller man's question the archer, lowered his fork. “I dunno what the arrangement is between you and the girl; And it's not currently my business. I do have a few recommendations though.

“First, Jezibel is a survivor.” Tris raised a hand to stop any interruption, “I don't doubt that you can survive a frozen desert or sweltering forest. Jez however has survived Civilization, and that is infinitely more dangerous than anything else.”

“So, when she says you're being stupid stop what you are doing and listen to her.” Tris shrugged, “If you are unsure of it, ask one of us. Any laughter isn't likely personal…”

“I can understand that, and I'm hoping for that skill. Barely a full day here and she already tried to rob me. I need that survival skills if I want to make it.” Yn responded with a chuckle at himself. The woman was strong for sure, and stubborn enough to try something that crazy. Though he'd have to get along with her better than they had been.

“I do have one question for you though. Does she have a good side? I've barely been with her, and I fear she hates my guts completely.” Yn asked the older man. If he was to survive, Yn would need to be on her good side. Sure she was obligated to teach him what she knew, but that didn't mean a lot if they had no common ground to work on.

Tris shrugged at the question, “You did something to make her angry, and women carry grudges like dogs carry fleas. Give her something nice and you'll start the path to less anger.”

“Something else, since you brought it up, is you can let her keep what she steals. Her sticky fingers is part of how she learned to survive.” Tris smirked, “She's pretty good at it; And she may give you something from it as well.”

Tristifer laid his right hand on the table. Most of his fingers had an expensive looking ring, Gold or jeweled ssilve. His thumb tapped a ring on his index finger; The base was a dark metal Tristifer was never able to identify, and seemingly inlaid into it was a silver metal carving. “This was a gift from the lil wolf.” The archer said, using the guild masters nickname for the thief.

As Tris spoke he slowly spun the inlaid image, revealing it to be a hunting scene. A pack of wolves were chasing down a fleeing stag. “She probably meant it to be intimidating. Shame she missed this.” The human rotated the base ring, revealing a falcon. Having been carved into the base metal it gave the appearance of flying overhead.

With a chuckle Tris retrieved his fork. “So if you want to find out if she has a good side; I'd recommend listening to what she says, and looking the other way when something sticks to her fingers. Otherwise...” Tris shrugged, “Maybe find someone who is willing to test any food and drink she brings you.”

“That does explain as much. She is in this bind due to her sticky fingers.” Yn commented. Having been caught doing what kept you alive the longest was a right kick in the throat. He couldn't forsay if it was the same for him, but he knew her feelings better now. It was a double edged blade though. The very thing she used to stay alive could also get her killed or worse in some regards.

“Here. Enjoy.” Jezi responded as she finally returned, setting the food down for them, along with two tankard for the boys and a wine goblet for herself. Yn studied her for a few moments, remembering the nickname Tris had told of her. It suited her.

“What? Did I get something wrong?” Jezibel asked as she caught him staring. He feverently shook his head and turned his attention to his food, taking a sip of his mug. Looking over to Tris, she desperately wanted to know what they had talked about, but it wasn't her place anymore. It only annoyed her further.

“We'll need to meet with Balder the Quartermaster before long, to get the standard outfit of gear.” Jezibel reminded Yn as she returned to her food. There was a bit of awkward tension between the two before Yn gave a clear of his throat.

“Thank you for the reminder, and for the food, Jezibel.” Yn offered her, the only response being a huff. He was now even more determined to understand more about this woman than before.

Tristifer watched as his words took hold on the Duhsa Kin. The archer smiled faintly at the interaction between the two. On a whim he reached out and took the girls wine glass. “You know, after that conversation I think I'd prefer wine.” Raising the goblet to the tribesman, Tristifer took a long drink.

“Hey!” Jezi retorted with a flare of anger, glaring at the older man. She simmered for a moment before letting out an agitated sigh. It only lasted a few moments before a gold coin was placed in front of her.

“Go get yourself another wine. No point starting off on a bad note.” Yn offered with a smile. Jezibel only looked between the coin and Yn. Giving a glorified grump at him she grabbed the coin and stomped off towards the bar, her face set in a scowl.

“I was.. seriously, I will never understand that woman. I tried to be nice and she still hates me.” Yn groaned into his mug. Even when trying to do right by her, she still hated him. It was frustrating. For now he would just relax and wait for Dagur to begin.

SikstaSlathalin

12-11-2018, 03:01 AM

*Adam*

After dealing with Sheva, Adam slept like the dead...well not exactly like the dead because neither Vel nor Ash really sleep as far as he knows. So he slept like Balder or a mountain which is nearly the same thing. Either way he slept the dark dreamless sleep of sheer exhaustion or drunkenness. He heard thumps and bumps from both Mynx's room ad the room the young Dusha Kin had gone into, but he simply pulled the pillow over his head and went back to sleep.

He stayed like this until the loud gong woke him up and made him thrown himself up from his bed his sword which is always by his bed firmly in hand and ready to kill whoever had just crashed themselves through his door. But as he heard the Guildmaster's voice he sighed sheathing the sword rubbing his eyes groaning lightly. "I knew I should've had that thing melted down as soon as the Grandmaster of Ashra Temple gave it to him." Going over to his washbin he splashed his face then dried it and moved about getting dressed. He had a feeling they were going to be heading out on some big job, so he threw his usual travel kit together before throwing in his loose fitting black pants, boots, red jerkin, and long leather coat. Last thing he grabbed was his sword and the shoulder sheath which hung above his head. He only used this sheath when not in armor, but it's easier than tying his whole sword belt on.

He exited his room and winched lightly in the early morning sun. With a sigh he entered to common area grumbling to himself. "This better be some damn good news."

*Balder*

Up before the sun has always been the way of the Giants. "As the Sky Father looks upon his revered wife she awaits eagerly to see his shining face and insists her First Borns be up to see him as well." Was the reasoning always given to him as a child when he didn't wish to leave his warm bed. But as he grew and the dreary chores became duty and soon his purpose he followed his parent's example and was up and ready before dawn.

And even now he finds himself reciting the old mantra whenever he thinks he can sleep for a few more minutes. He is the only rogue who sleeps outside of the guildhall, even his assistant Shel Gra-Makar has her own room. Though she is usually quick to be out here to meet him and go over the guilds inventory for the day. Dagur must be getting ready to tell the rest of the company about the new contract. The Giant sleeps out in the field with Maso under his homemade tent nearly the size of a normal house and made of thick mammoth hide. Warm as can be, but a pain to set up and take down.

Still he'd been doing it for years and in minutes it was torn down and stowed away in his large pack. He would need to be in the hall soon to hear the contract so after a quick scan of his own supplies and a peek inside the storage barn out back of the hall Balder was stepping through his door his ears quickly picking up the gentle humming of Dagur's gong and the tired grumbles of his comrades at the rude awakening. The Giant chuckled to himself pulling out his three foot long smoking pipe and quietly lighting the tobacco inside the bowl and leaning against the wall crossing his massive arms over his chest watching the others and waiting.

Storm

12-11-2018, 04:13 AM

As the mercs slowly filter into the area, Su Lin looks toward the Guild Master then upon Mynx and her new possession. She allows a smile from seeing on how the child managed to survive it's first night with no servants to pamper it's wishes. Both the child arms still seem to be attached so all was not bad.

As others continue to filter in, she decides to speak to Dagur so she could seek to extend her quarters of the night or return to the Wild Boar Inn to plan out her next travel. She adjusts the purple silk ribbon draped around her neck as well as ensuring her hair wrapped and tied in back with the silver colored pin holding it still is presentable. She stands from her table stepping quietly across the floor and to the steps. At the top of the steps, she places her hands to her front, one hand on top the other. As she is close to Dagur, she speaks in an almost emotionless tone
“Lord Master of thy Guild, word has spread that you seek those desiring service to you. Do you have a moment to make mind of if my abilities are what thee seeks?”

She looks to him, no expression upon her face, her chocolate brown eyes firmly fixated on him. She ponders if this man only seeks adventurous hearts as those she heard speak along her travel. If this man was simply seeking adventure seeking fools whom would disappear like the morning mist when a coin is in pocket, she did not desire either of their breaths wasted on meaningless further talk.

As Dagur waited for his people to gather one of the newcomers approached him. Turning slowly he saw it was the woman Balder told him about last night. The one that had killed the drunks. She didn’t look like much, but he’s been around enough to know better. Turning to fully face the woman he nodded slowly.

“Soon Miss Mok.” Looking back he saw all his people present and cleared his throat. “Sorry for the rude awakening friends, but I have exciting news! Last night Balder and Shel brought me a contract most lucrative! We have been tasked by the royal house of Novigard to recover the Tears of the Ice Queen.” He let the people mumble and voice their incredulity. Many of them have heard about the ancient treasures, jewels from the first Queen of Novigard’s crown once handed down from monarch to monarch, but have been lost since the first war of the Dominion versus Avelar. They are rumored to be magical in nature, but even if they aren’t they would be worth a nation's weight in coin. Holding his hands up quiet them he continued.”I know, I know sounds crazy, but we deal in crazy a lot in this job. Now as far as I know the Tears have been lost for centuries and legitimate information on
them is scarce outside of the legends we all know. But I have done some searching on my own in the past and I think we can find information on them in the Great Library on the border between the Dominion and Avelar. The Queen of Novigard is willing to pay us a huge some of coin to just look into it, but depending on what we find we might get even more coin if we find them. So win or lose we’ll get enough money to get fat and happy on!” He began pacing slowly along his balcony. “Now normally our contracts are optional, but this one is a bit of a haul and I don’t trust any of you to not burn my tavern down while the rest of the group are gone. Plus if we find useful evidence then we may require everyone’s skillset to accomplish this contract. So everyone will be coming along newcomers included if they pass the interview. Now we’ll be leaving before noon so everyone eat your fill and pack your bags we may be gone for awhile.” With that he turned back to the woman behind him and nodded motioning for her to follow him.

”Ms. Mok you can be first now please follow me into my office.” He nodded to her and walked into his office leaving the door open for her.

As the man walked into the open office, she was still slightly bewildered on how he knew of her formal name yet her expression does not betray this. It has been a season since she last was around and at that, she had not mentioned her name to any. This matters not, mahaps Hawk spoke to this man on her steed. She silently steps into his office standing before him. Her tone lacking emotion
“You have knowledge over me good sir as you seem aware of the name few know. What may I answer you so you might know my value to your quest?” Her thought also on the child. Would the feline female now owning the young prince take him along this quest.

Dagur chuckled pouring two glasses of water. “Hawk isn’t the only well-connected man in Balefire Ms. Mok. In fact compared to me he’s a newcomer to the game, you’ll find I know many things a man normally wouldn’t. Like you killing some drunks after they mistreated one of my people. Now I thank you for avenging him, but we do not rampantly kill in this group. Makes too much trouble for us in the long-run.” He pushed one of the glasses across his desk and motioned for the woman to sit down.

As the glass is slid across the desk and she in motioned to sit, she takes a seat across from Dagur resting her hands together upon the top of the desk. Her tone goes from unemotional to polite. She softens her hard features offering
“If the two males you speak of brought hardship to those you employ, my apologies sir.” She reaches for the water taking a small sip allowing the liquid sit within her mouth a moment. Being so attuned to formulating all matters of poisons, she could detect almost every known poison. As Dagur seems to know her, she ponders again if he were aware of who the child in the feline's possession was.

Dagur nodded slowly sipping his own glass noting the woman’s caution. “You needn't worry about poison Ms. Mok. Poison has never been my weapon of choice, as a young man I was a sword and staff fighter mostly. As for causing me and my people trouble that’s normal for us, but do you know the lives of those you kill? Those you work for? I knew those men, not good people when drunk, but sober they were each fathers to young children. And the sole source of income for their families. By killing three men on a whim, you’ve murdered fifteen out of ignorance. It’s that foolishness that is more alarming than guards coming around to see what happened.”

He leaned back in his char the springs squeaking slightly. “Now while I’ve never been an assassin. I’ve known the type and I see the distance they put up to deal with the unknown or in some cases they were trained for it practically born with it. I know not which applies to you, but I feel I can ask this. Can you be trusted?”

The two from the bar and the one outside the slaver bar were without order and in her mind, simply keeping order in the natural order. As this man knew the two from the bar, she does offer him some words… which is why some describe her as an acquired taste for how sometimes her words have a bitter taste to them. No remorse in her features, she almost too casually speaks
“I do not doubt those men might have been good men before fermented grape brought out their true selves. Wolves are beautiful animals, yet when hunger comes, they kill without thought. No farmer ever ponders if the Wolf has pups in it's den when they slaughter the wolf. Those you knew, my lifetime I saw evil in them. I allowed their being reborn into nature, mayhaps they will be more pleasant people on their rebirth. Their children will have pain which will pass. Their passing was gentle compared to the horrors fermented grapes cause others to inflict.”

Her tone softens again “I can not tell you if I can be trusted, those are words of men. Men use them to gain trust, all the while determining where to thrust the dagger. I can only speak that I have honor and shall never offer betrayal of those I work for.” She looks to him, no sense of callousness in her expression.

Dagur listened an amused smile on his face. A killer’s reasoning for killing for no reason. Another thing he’s heard many times. “I’ve heard many farmers ponder that exact thing Ms. Mok. Killing a wolf on the hunt means more grow hungry and more come. Kill a wolf and no lesson is learned, wound one and the whole pack learns to avoid the farmlands. As for your philosophy about rebirthing them into something good you could just as easily make them return as something worse. It is the job of the Gods to decide the fate of the dead not ours. And you could very well turn some of those children into the next monster seeking vengeance. My point my dear is rampant killing brings more problems than solutions. If you had simply wounded the men then they could’ve learned the error of their ways and taught others to follow suit. Or they could’ve done worse, but we never know and shouldn’t pass judgement like we do.” He poured himself another glass and stood up from his seat pacing slowly as he thought over the rest of her words. “I know many assassins have a code of honor like that and a few of my people have a similar one. But can you control yourself? It seems killing is more a reflex for you than a thought out act. While not everyone is very good at it, something I teach into everyone in my employ is thinking before doing. From the barbarians to the knights, everything we do in this world has consequences. Short-term, long-term and everything in between. Personal moral codes are useful, but they can get in the way as well. Mistakes, clouded judgments, graves being dug on the road and vacancies needing to be filled at home.” He finished his next glass and placed it down on the desk by his chair before continuing to pace slowly in thought awaiting her answer.

As he paced, his words resonate in her mind. No one has ever spoken anything other than encouraging her to use her skills. His words do hold truth to them. She believes this man speaking to her could be friend to her. She simply looks to him, a rare softness to her usual protective tone, similar to when she privately speaks to Hawk.

“Your words are wise. I've not had one speak to me in this manner over my years. I can not undo any that I have done. Just as I have allowed others their rebirth, I feel I need a rebirth of my own actions. I will never lie, I would rather tear my own heart out and throw it in the most raging fire, I can say this, your words are wise, I can only try though I might struggle.” her focus on him, features still soft.

Dagur chuckled lightly nodding slowly. “Years of pain and experience my dear, more than most in my group have been alive to experience. If you can control your urge to...rebirth people who aren’t directly a threat to you or our group then I can welcome you to our ranks. We pay well and we watch each other’s backs, but we only kill if we must. Ash is one of my tougher rogues albeit more peaceful than most, but if the only options are life and death of my people then death will be picked for the one trying to kill them. Even Balder knows this, and as a Giant killing and violence are difficult to comprehend, even he has killed for me when the time came. What say you Ms. Mok?” He said offering her his hand.

She reaches out gently taking his hand, a soft “On all my life's honor I shall try my best to not needlessly to take life, I have so much to unlearn. I pray someday I can make you happy you allowed me entrance.” an earnestness in her tone and a hint of sorrow as she mentally rewinds with all the lives she has taken.

Dagur shook her hand nodding. “Good, also, no more bringing playthings to Mynx. Slavery is legal in most of Eisignol, but I really hate cleaning the blood of young Prince’s off the floorboards.”

Her expression was not too shocked, after all, if he knew of her formal name, she already surmised that Dagur may have known who the young man whom now belongs to the female feline. She simply asks “Her name in Mynx? Rough I may have been on the young Prince without thought. You may already know then that the Prince manservant is in good care. Will you be seeing to the youth’s return?”

Dagur nodded. “Yes Mynx because her full name is so bloomin’ long it’s easier. Mynxella Jabberwalken Oce trying saying that in one breath in the field. As for the boy I don’t have the proper authority to annul a slave deal, but I can likely buy him back from Mynx if needed and free him myself or even order her to do it. But like myself and at least one more in this company once upon a time, he’s a young lord who will likely be expected to become his father and lead a small nation, but lacks any skills or experience to do so. He’ll learn them better with us than on his own. I will send word to his father that he will be an apprentice in my company that’ll keep anyone from starting a war to come find him. And as long as Ms. Oce keeps him from bleeding out or being, it’ll stay that way. Ocecats make distinct scars and once he returns to his father they will be seen. And I know the nation he comes from they will be setting sail to find who did it and bring them to justice at once.” He chuckled sardonically. “And when you come hunting for one of the Wilderbeasts you will wind up fighting them all. Best avoid that. I welcome you to the Rogue’s Gallery Ms. Su Lin Mok. I assume you already have a room here, seek out my Quartermaster Balder he will set you up with some supplies and be ready to ride out in a few hours.” He moved to open the door then stopped. “Unless you have something more to say?” He asked simply.

She stands lowering her head respectfully simply speaking “I have nothing else sir, I shall be at the ready.” before stepping out to seek the Quartermaster and to let the woman who secured her room know that she would be staying.

Kortaga

12-13-2018, 06:13 PM

Nisa would not to each and every one of the folks who showed up. As a senior member she would make sure that everyone was welcome in one way or another.

As Dagur began to speak she slowly became less and less enthused by the mission they would be sent on. Now work was work and she did many things that were not her specialty when push came to shove. These things were just not up on her favorite things to do. The tears of the Ice Queen were simply a myth. While she always liked to imagine the Ice Queen as a snow elf like herself nothing was ever concrete about it. Simple something to help children sleep at night. Everything had some truth to it but really she found it unlikely these things were going to be as valuable as mentioned.

The great library was also a place she did not really feel like searching through. Books were fine but she was a lady of action. If it mattered though…she would read the words and try to find a needle in a hay stack.

The fact that they were all going was what really caught her eye. To send an entire group on such an undertaking was…unusual. Did he really believe they would find something of value where others had not? She shrugged with an impassive face as she went upstairs. She got on her hide and leather gear, made sure the pelt and bones were in place and then made sure all her weapons and little nick nicks were packed. I took her about a half an hour to get all of her things in order. She rarely unpacked so it was already set up.

As she made her way down she noticed she was relatively quick unless she just did not notice someone. She took her spot in the middle of the room. She sat tall and proud, she put coin down on the table and ordered a meal. She thought about it and said, “Never mind make it a few meals and lay them about the place. Let those who come eat their fill. I do not mind spending a bit on the satisfaction of my teammates.” She dropped quite a few coins down on the table.

Hopefully this would make for a lovely send off. After all who knows who will actually be returning. She sat she drank her water and started to delicately eat her meal. She faced her helmet towards the door. Today the Valkyrie of Death will take on more of the Merry Grasshopper and leave her new faces and senior members with a feast.

Leanna

12-14-2018, 12:52 AM

One Month Earlier.

*

Luck and fortune makes no distinction between poor or rich, worker or king; and it is the undoing of many.

*

Somewhere in the heart of the city, surrounded by the din and danger that is typical within every notorious alehouse, a dark pair of Orcish eyes shifted, warily.

“I raise three gold coins,” spoke the voice that accompanied those particular set of eyes, as her hands played the well-known card game of Sabre, Chalice, Cudgel, and Coin.

“And I... uh, discard one iron cudgel. Whatever that is.”

In fact, so distinct was this person’s voice that, if a blind man heard it, he would easily be able to distinguish that it belonged to a member of the Orcish race—a people who were well known to, typically, give off a raspy sort of inflection.

“Your go.”

So spoke Shel gra-Makar, the exiled Orc, throatily.

While her sound was still distinctly feminine, there was something about it that separated her from the clarion soprano tones of the she-elves, and the sonorous alto tones of the she-humans. (In fact, it was widely believed that the tusked jaw is what gave the Orcish such a shocking timbre—the racial trait that Shel herself has never been fond of. And at that very moment, she was hiding her own tusks behind a fan of the four remaining cards she held within her hands...)

Two blood-filled chalices.
Two golden sabres.

“I match your bet...” countered the middle-aged human male who, sitting directly across from her with four cards of his own, blew a puff of smoke from his hashish pipe before passing it off to the stunning elven woman who stood loyally behind him. How this weaselly-looking human had wooed such a stately daughter of the elven, Shel did not know. Not only was this human much older looking than the she-elf, but pathetically small of stature (at least from the biased perspective of an Orc).

“So this round is now finished,” he said.

At these words, Shel was jolted from her inner musings, even as she was offered a drag of hashish from the Little Man’s lady friend. In an almost comedic form of stoicism, the orc refused.

“I don’t smoke,” Shel explained in an even tone, beginning to display her (what she believed to be winning) cards, which in turn clearly gave the human and elf an open display of her inglorious tusks.

“Because why in the fucking fuck (in the name of all that is holy) would I ruin my teeth more than nature already has?”

At this time, something seemed to distract the man, because instead of playing his set of cards, he started to whisper something into the ear of the elven woman as he unabashedly groped her backside. The woman blushed at his words with a small smile, and the impatient strum of Orcish fingers began to rap upon the oaken table before them.

Shel rolled her eyes.

“I’m waaaaaiting,” she then griped, growing increasingly impatient at the sudden pause in the game. She had a deep, guttural feeling that she was so close to winning, so close to living comfortably for the next year, and so close to...

Well, something.

Shel looked at her opponent in anticipation, as he laid down his hand:

Two wine-filled chalices.
Two golden sabres.

F&@#**% %*#&~ !

Shel’s eyes lit up in pure glee, all in contrast to the aggravated eyes of the human.

What?! Wuuuuuut? I won!

Goooooold!

“One more round,” her human opponent suggested in between another inhale and exhale of hashish, some seconds later.

“Hmmm, I think not,” Shel shot back as she stood to her feet, all the while attempting to keep from smiling as she reached for the small fortune that was now hers for the taking.

I need this more desperately than you, so if you will kindly excuse me, I’ll leave you alone with your opportunistic squeeze.

But the man’s own hand blocked Shel from collecting any of the coin.

”We will play another round...” he slowly repeated in response to Shel’s refusal, this time communicating in a much more dangerous tone. “It’s for your own good.”

The orc took a brief moment to study the human, curiously, before directing her attention to the elven woman beside him. She shuddered inwardly with a blegggghfhehdhhhhhh, unable to keep her mind from wandering a bit into forbidden territory: she was picturing that elven woman being touched and licked and grabbed by that smarmy little man and it, quite frankly, made Shel’s skin crawl.

“Are all humans as pathetic as you, or is it just the little ones? I feel sorry for the elf.”

A cold, blue-eyed glare from the elven woman was all that Shel received in response to her small bit of empathy. The woman beside her was unamused and, quite frankly, somewhat disgusted by what seemed to be disingenuous pity from the Orc.

“Sympathy? Who needs sympathy? You really must be the only person in this room who does not know who this man is. So you would do well to check your mouth.”

Shel shook her head in confusion.

No, she did not know who he was.

“Why keep insults at bay when you can keep them at arm’s length, to utilise when necessary? I’ve insulted men more dangerous—ones with Berserker blood running through their veins.”

Shel sighed.

“I... think I’ll be all right.”

(To be continued. Part 1/2.)

P.K.

12-15-2018, 02:38 AM

Vel had settled herself in her usual way, away from everyone else, covered up from the wandering eyes of others. Perhaps others beyond the guild master knew of what she was and perhaps they did not. But she's rather not see the looks that would inevitably cross their faces should they see. Though she supposed someday it might be inevitable. As the guild master cleared his throat and began to give them his good news Vel listened with some interest. Tears of the Ice Queen? jewels from the first Queen of Novigard’s crown? Yes like all of them here she had heard those stories, those rumors... she had even read up on it some herself. but she'd never through much beyond it then that, legends, fairy tails, myths and rumors. But here was their guild master, clearly excited about the prospects of the mission.

As he continued on Vel raised her head some more to look up at him with more interest as he mentioned the library. Not just any library though. Vel would have felt a flutter in her chest at the thought of getting her cold body through those doors into the library that made her home's collection of endless shelves look like a collection of meaningless papers, unfortunately her heart no longer really beat so nothing of the sort happened.... She'd love nothing better than to enter that library... but... she wouldn't be going. Obviously this would be a mission for a group of people with a layering of talents It was probably best if she left it to the vets, the fool hardy and those who could mingle easily.

However the next moment Vel made an involuntary spluttering sound caught completely off guard when the guild master pronounced that, no not just a small party of members but the ENTIRE guild was reacquired to go. At that moment being dead didn't seem to matter as she had the equivalent of a mini panic attack. She couldn't go in a group setting! not yet she wasn't ready for that!

"Hmm... Novigard jewels huh?", a voice followed behind. Vel turned around and noticed Sheva, "One might wondered how such a fortified nation has her things stolen, wouldn't you agree?".

This woman was pretty, and seemed almost as pale as Vel herself, but it was obvious that she was alive, unlike Vel. Her hair was still wet, probably from soaking herself in a tube; it would seem reasonable for a woman to preserve her hygiene in such remote area with this kind of crowd around.

"I am not sure if I am found of the idea of traveling with so many people... some of them reek of trouble...", she smiled as she caught a glipse of Adam, and also noticed briefly the others, "A merry bunch... and this man", she looked at Tris, "Probably a noble as well... more of a reason to stay away from this... alas... I need this job...".

Vel reached up nervously and pulled her hood lower over her face. A nervous demeanor over taking the cloaked and hooded figure at the sudden appearance of a new face behind her. She wasn't sure she'd seen this women before, or perhaps she had? She peered out from under the hood studying the women. Adam had been carrying a women last night? but so much had happened quickly she hadn't gotten a good look at her. She shifted uncomfortable when the women mentioned that some of them reeked of trouble. The words striking a nervous cord in the undead women.

Unable to verbally say anything in return Vel quietly held up one hand to the women before she reached slowly into her pouch and pulled free her blank book and her quill. It was an inconvenient set up But it was really the only way She could fully communicate. This women looked pretty and well kept so she had to be of some kind of statues... or at least learned. Vell pulled pulled her book open to a blank page and pulled free her ink well before she wrote.

They are not all bad.

Vel's hands didn't shake despite her hesitant nervousness to interact with someone else. Her writing was elegant and clear. Clearly she'd been taught well despite her somewhat lowly look.

But I share the feeling, I'm not sure I'm prepared to travel in a group setting...

Her hand paused wondering if she'd written to much of her own thought into the page. She quietly held the book out for the women to read.

Sheva glared at the woman, humming softly as she tried to deduce the nature of said lady. She was different... aside of the obvious non talking gesture she showed her while pulling off the book. Mute maybe? was she born like this, or was it caused by an accident?

Sheva heard about cases regarding slave meeting with horrible punishment of getting their vocal cords cut, or even their tongue. Whatever it is, life sure didn't treat this lass nicely. Sheva felt some kind of a bound already. This lady could have easily ignored her and instead decided to share her thoughts, it will be rude to not ease her confidence.

"Beautiful writing you have", Sheva smiled. She was in no position to glare, ask question, wonder about the situation, after all she only got here, and only just met the lady, "You have been taught well, it's been a while since I met anyone educated in writing. And as you said, I really don't wish to work with people I never met, regardless of their nature... That way you are less exposed to surprises, and less likely to be betrayed... it is seems we will need to meet the host personally before setting off... how troublesome, I wish they had just let us do the work with specific details that can easily be handed in an envelope", Sheva smiled, "So much simpler, wouldn't you agree?"

Vel would have flushed if she was capable of doing so as the women complemented her hand writing. Still she could feel herself giving a small shy smile under her scarf. As the women went on Vel thought. Their reasons for not wanting to work in a group setting were similar but she sensed that they were slightly different as well but she nodded in agreement.

Perhaps.

She wrote before adding.

But the guild master likes to interact with his potential employees. He even seems to enjoy it. I think he likes to personally study and know the personalities of the people looking to join to see if they are a good fit for his guild.

She paused before adding a little more.

He's a strange man, but a good man.

She had a great respect for the man, after all he'd allowed her to join. Giving her a relatively safe place with shelter, food and work. She held up the book for the women to read.

Sheva glared at the woman, "You cannot know a man, until you know him personally, and even then he would be likely to stab you. Don't be so easy to trust others... I will form my opinions of him, the more I will learn of him and his behavior in the field. Remember, this is still a guy who pays us to do his dirty work for him...", Sheva crossed her hands, "I'm sorry. I should not enforce my opinion onto yours... all I'm saying is... just be careful..."

Before long Sheva took out a small bag and handed it over to Vel as she reached her hands and waited for the lass to grab it, "A young lady as you should carry herself with more decency. I believe you had a long walk here, and I should really mind my manners, but it is best if I land a hand, as we still going to be comrades". Sheva knew she may insult the girl, but there was just something not attractive about her smell. It was not strong, and would probably washed away with good bath, but still, she believed woman's greatest power was in her ability to present herself well, "I believe it will be best to put it before meeting with the guild master, I hope I am not rude, as I truly say it out of concern".

She opened the bag letting her see few lotions and a small bottle of perfume. It smelled vanilla like, and something about the scent was appetizing, making the body somewhat hungry, "It's my typical smell, but please don't be shy of using it".

Vel shrank a little under the women's glare. Such venom. She could only guess at the personal experiences she must have had that made her think so. Of course Vel had little room to judge having something personal of her own along the same lines. Vel quietly shook her head waving her hands to try and let the women know it was okay. She quietly write.

I will.

To assure the women she'd be careful. After all... she didn't really interact with many personally. Vel tipped her head to the side however as the women pulled out a small bag and held it out to her and spoke up Vel frowned faintly under her scarf while peering into the bag. her eyes widened a bit through at the selection inside of the bag. These were no cheap perfumes and lotions. She might have expected as much. She could smell the cleanliness of the women even if her senses were not as keen as that of the beast races.

Vel slowly reached into the bag and pulled free the perfume. She couldn't help thinking over the one time in her life she had used to wear something like it. The women must have caught her sickly sweet smell. Most humans with a low sense of smell only caught that much. For those with keener senses if was indeed the smell of death. Though Vel did wash and she wasn't rotting, her brothers failed spell had made plenty sure of that, The smell never seemed to go away. She couldn't really take offence to that...

Vel gave a little spits and inhaled the wonderful smell. She gave a small contended sigh before she glanced at the women nodding her thanks as she gave a light spray across herself. Hopefully that would cover up her usual smell, even for a little. Once done she gently placed the bottle back into the bag and offered it back to the women. It had been ages, since she'd interacted with anyone like this, when she took a job her interactions were brief and not quite... like this. It felt good almost good enough to relax a bit. But she had to remind herself of the possibility that if the women knew what she was this whole scenario could play out differently.

Taking her quill she carefully wrote.

Thank you. It's been many years since I've had the chance to wear such an elegant smell.

Some had already left to their rooms to pack at this point, some still shuffling off or lagging behind. This women was still new and needed to see the Guild master. She had mentioned something about needing this job.

You should go see the Guild master, I'd wish you luck but I have a feeling you won't need it and we'll be travailing together soon.

Sheva nodded, "One would not shy of more luck", she winked as she departed, "Be careful as well".

And with that the two parted, as Sheva headed for the direction of the guild's owner's room.

Vel needed to return to her room and pack what little she carried. It wasn't difficult to do. Entering her room she pulled out a small pack which already held a bedroll, Chalk, an extra Inkwell and quill and a blank book. She quickly added extra clothes, the book sitting at her bedside and a few other odds and ends before closing the pack. She left it on her bed as she picked up her ax made sure its sheath was in good repair before strapping it over her back. Preparing like she would going on a simple mission for herself.

She picked up her bag and put it over her shoulder before pausing at the door. Dropping her bag once more she walked across the room to the desk where she had left the written letter of apology to the guild master for the disturbance last night. It was dry now. She carefully folded it and tucked it into her book before returning to the door. She supposed it didn't matter now if she had the courage to interact with the others. It was invertible now and the thought would have made her sick with worry at the possibilities. But they were her companions now. more closely. She took a deep breath before she opened the door and walked out.

She'd try not to think to much about it. After all they had a Vampire walking among them and none of the guild members freaked out over him. Still that didn't make her comfortable enough to walk around with out her hood, scarf and gloves.

Making her way down the stairs she heard something from the snow elf about letting those who come to eat their fill. Vel watched as her order was made and meals placed around on the various tables. Vel hadn't planned on eating again, after all she didn't eat much being dead and all. But a pint of ale sounded good, or perhaps something stronger. Maybe she could convince herself that it could calm her nerves down. She took a mug from a passing barmaid and was happy to see it was strong stuff, not to say that it was the best stuff, but it was the strong stuff.

bluemoon

12-18-2018, 06:24 AM

As Su Lin approached the table, Jamon folded his arms across his chest, almost pouty like, and looked to the side as she approached and spoke to Mynx. Keeping the look on his face, he watched Su Lin as she left the Gallery before finally turning toward Mynx, more in a whiny tone, arms still folded across his chest

“Mynx, I don’t think I like her any more, I don’t think she is a nice girl at all..” through pouty lips, looking toward Mynx now, still desiring another chance to be with the first woman he had ever slept with “..She is not at all like you Mynx.”

The ocecat gave her new toy a stern look and showed her canine teeth. “You not child. No poutin’.” She reached over to him and squeezed his chin without applying too much pressure. “Su Lin and me very much alike. Both predators---you like prey.” She glared at him then turned to watch as many of the other members went to gather their things for the new mission, merely sitting at her table as she observed them. She traveled light and already had her armor, weapons, and meager belongings with her. She looked to Jamon and grunted.

“You need pack? Goin’ on long journey. I wait.”

Jamon enjoyed the feel of Mynx’s hand on his chin. As she spoke he had a look of disbelief on his face. The night they shared together, no, he would not believe that the woman his heart raced for was anything like the other pretty yet awful woman.

As Mynx told him to pack, another look of bewilderment washed over his face. His loyal manservant had always prepared his needs for travel. And this long journey, he did not even have his father's support workers to carry the tent, to clear out the ground, to lay out the mats so he need not lay on the cold ground. Finally he, still in a whiny tone

“Mynx, what do I bring, who are we going to have carry the tent, I thought you were going to pack for me.”

The grip on Jamon’s chin tightened as she leaned forward in her seat, moving her face closer to his. “You will learn hard way. Pack what need to survive...clothes...food...water...blanket. No tent. Sleep under stars with me. You forget...you do without.” She growled then pushed his face away, releasing his chin once she sat back down. “Stupid boy. Road make man of you.”

Jamon blinked as Mynx had the face to face discussion with him. Thoughts of sleeping without a servant to ensure his comfort frightened him. Thoughts of ‘I am a man, we were together, so I am now a man’ slowly replaced with ‘how am I going to do without’. He had no concept of what he needed to bring, he had only the minimum. Finally he squeakishly muttered, “Mynx, can you help me pack?”

The ocecat laughed, her hand hitting the table, then her face turned sour again as she growled in his direction. “No!.” she said, “...slave pack for self. Now go or do without.” She raised her arm to get the attention of the server, the food purchased by Nisa not to her liking. “Raw eggs...in shell...and raw pork with bone. Boy can have cooked eggs and toast,” she stated. “Water to drink.” She placed two coins on the table which are scooped up as her meals are prepared.

Jamon sat for a moment before standing, thinking ‘What if she says something like this when I bring her to see Father and Mother, Father will not be pleased,’ while making his way up toward their room, slowly like a child that was just scolded by a parent. The next couple moments, he tried to remember just what his man servant typically packed for him. Placing what he had in a small pack and leaving it in the room, he started back to the table.

As he sat back down, he hoped that Mynx has not ordered another milk with that horrid liquid that gagged him so before. The thought of that brought a shiver to him while looking to Mynx again, “I think I have my possessions ready for travel. Will my carriage be drawn by man or horse Mynx?”

Mynx stared at Jamon with confusion, which quickly turned to anger as what he was asking dawned on her. Grabbing the boy roughly by his arm, she shook him, then slammed him back in his chair. “I feed you to wolves. Too stupid to train,” she said, while glaring at him. She continued the look, only allowing her anger to settle once her food was set before her. Jamon’s plate was set before him as well. “You eat. If talk, I kill,” the cat warned as she set to her breakfast with relish.

As Jamon’s food was set before him, as with the warning Su Lin gave him the other night, he sat silently starting to pick at his food. Thoughts of why these pretty girls are so horrible to him, they are nothing like the girls his Father brought for him to speak to. He looked to his food, now worried if he looked toward her, she might take his life just like that awful girl he thought was nice had offered. Thoughts drift on how he could bring such a woman to see his Father, Father will certainly disapprove.

Mynx grabbed up an egg, piercing the shell with her nail, then drank the contents. When she picked up the other, she glanced at Jamon to make sure he was eating. It wouldn’t do for him to be too weak to walk the many miles they would be covering today. “Good,” she said, then went back to her meal, tearing into the pork and ripping off a large hunk. As she chewed, she leaned back to look at her pet as he sulked. He was a pretty boy for a human...and a good thing for that...or else she would have disposed of him already. After the meat was gone, Mynx sucked out the marrow from the bone, then tossed it to the table. She wiped the grease from her face with her hand, licking it clean afterwards, a sated smile on her face.

Having finished his meal, he was looking around for the dipping bowl to cleanse his fingers before looking to Mynx grooming herself. ‘How barbaric’ drifted through his mind yet there did not seem to be any proper accommodations. Having watched Mynx, he placed his fingers one by one in his mouth licking the remaining food from his fingers. There was an obvious disgusted look on his face with each finger he cleaned. Finishing one hand, feeling a gag coming, he remembered that she would not ‘approve’ of his gagging, and hesitated before his other hand.

With amusement, Mynx watched Jamon ‘grooming’ himself. She scooted her chair closer before he could start on his second hand and grabbed it, bringing it toward her mouth with a growl. Giving him a warning look dare he try to pull away, she started grooming him by first licking his entire hand clean with her rough tongue, then proceeding to put each finger into her mouth, chewing lightly, then sucking, a throaty purr coming from her throat. She put his damp hand onto her fur, rubbing it against her until it was dry. Taking his hand and placing it back into his lap she offered him a toothy grin. “Clean now,” she stated with a smirk.

As Mynx groomed him, a disgusted look came to his face as she started, his fingers in another's mouth, how literally barbaric drifted through his mind. As her rough tongue and soft biting continued, he strangely took pleasure in the sensation. As Mynx dried his hands, the disgusted look which had once shown had morphed more to one of appreciation. He dared not criticise her, having come to the realization that his speaking of his expectations, of what his man servant, of what his Father would provide for him, speaking such things have caused the woman anger.

Looking to his hand, then to Mynx, he offered a genuine “Thank you Mynx. Learn--I think I need to do. I will try not to disappoint,” finally somewhat coming to terms that he was not without his comforts, without those to wait on his needs, his wants. He had wanted to see the world, to know it’s ways. Without his man servant, this was presented to him, and slightly frightening.

SikstaSlathalin

12-18-2018, 07:07 AM

“If you'll excuse us sir Tristifier, Yn and I need to get properly outfitting per the standards of Balder.” Jezibel offered to the man. She gave a nudge to Yn to excuse the man as well. Giving a polite nod they both moved from the table and headed towards the barn. Yn let Jezi lead the way, having not been sure.

“Can't believe I finally get to see Balder again, and I now actually work with him.” Yn spoke absentmindedly. Jezi looked at the man curiously, wondering what connection they had. She marked it up to just good research and traveling.
----------------------------
As Su Lin leaves the meeting with Harken and has secured her room she had given the possibility of being only a one night stay, now her home with this new group, one she oddly feels a connection with. One she does not have the same lingering thought of ‘when is the master going to turn on his hunter’. She steps back down the stairs back to the bar proper on her way to find this Blader she is told to seek for her equipment, she catches Mynx and Jamon still at their table. ‘Fish out of water’ drifts through her mind as she gazes at Jamon a brief moment while approaching Mynx table. Her tone a little more … not friendly, just less monotone than usual “Would like to speak about your possession…” nodding to Jamon “...upon my return.”

Not waiting for a response, she simply gives a slight bow of her head then turns walking out from the Gallery so as to locate this quartermaster and obtain her equipment and to saddle her horse. A secondary thought drifts through her mind ‘I imagine that cat is going to bring her new possession with her, suppose I should give the child some pointers on how to stay alive on his own.’ with a sigh as she continues to where she was told to seek out Blader, hard to miss as he would be ‘..suppose I should teach the child how to at least hold a blade. The baby will probably cut his own hand off without training.’ as her footsteps are near silent along the ground she walks on.
----------------------
“But seriously, the first major mission I get tasked to is hunting down a crown?” Yn asked, leaned against a pillar. Jezi gave him groan, annoyed at the man now. Despite his desire for a mission, the man had a narrow scope of the reality of it all. She herself was waiting patiently, standing at attention. Yn gave her a grumble as he went about looking over Faur, seeing how he had fared for the night.

“As well, what kind of equipment…”

*I smell another coming.* Faur spoke up to his brother, tensing some as his nose twitched. Despite how he grew, his senses had never dulled, and very few of the world could honestly sneak up on one of his styles. It didn't help that the being smelled wrong, like the shadows of his brethren who hunt those in the world. Yn patted the side of his brother and tensed some. The last time he had been approached, it ended with his situation with Jezibel.

“Be another new recruit joining us?” Yn asked the air, turning to look towards the location of the being.

As Su Lin silently continues toward the slender woman, the rather large well built male and the good sized deer, she is impressed that at least one of the group were aware of her approach though neither her expression nor level tone would not make that evident.

As she comes closer she offers “recruit I am, I would be correct were I to view you as recruits as well?” looking upon Yn assuming he would be the first of the group to make an aggressive move if these were thieves, her chocolate brown eyes watching the man for any sign of aggressiveness, hands down to her front, one hand a top the other close to her wristband.

From around the back of the equipment barn came a deep laughter followed by the low rumbling of a mammoth. “You have a very roundabout way of speaking Miss Mok.” Soon Balder appeared his mammoth in tow the great shaggy beast looking down on Faur his trunk coming up to poke the deer’s antler idely. The Giant moved closer studying the new recruits carefully and he smiled at Yn. “Good to see you again Yn. Maso missed Faur.” He chuckled looking back at the two large animals the mammoth still playing with deer’s antlers. “Now if you three will come with me. I have all our supplies for the journey already stored in the wagons.” He motioned for them to follow and began walking back to the field.

As Su Lin heard the deep laughter nearly echo through the air they were standing within, she relaxes her stance softly turning toward where the voice came. Having expected yet another male of large size and frame, she took a second look as the massive Giant dwarfed the sunlight she enjoyed the warmth provided.

Her thoughts on how formal the two whom have already spoken to her, something she could grow accustomed to. Seldom those she provides her service to speak her name, when spoken, it is often ‘wench’ ‘girlie’ or ‘fetch the death bitch’.

As Balder’s massive form starts walking back to the field, she follows, her tone lacking emotion “Good sir, again I am with one more aware of me that I am of you, by what name may I address you by good sir?” in a lower tone for those who may be along or behind her “I am known as Su Lin, as the good man we follow has said, my family name is Mok.” remaining focused on the Giant she tries to keep pace with.

Balder chuckled at the woman’s word again. “I am Balder of Stonestead, a pleasure to meet you Su Lin.”

“Faur, keep Maso company.” Yn said chuckling, looking at the two looking like lost friends. He could already feel the minor annoyance from Faur at being left behind like a pack animal. Sure Maso had intelligence, but there was difference between the two of them mentally. Jezi followed behind shortly, somewhat surprised by it all.

“Ah, my name is Yn and that was my brother Faur. Jezi here is a recent friend and the giant is Balder.” Yn followed up.

“I'm his servant, not friend. How in the hell do you know Balder.” Jezibel corrected her master, clearly annoyed at his complete lack of decorum. He was going to be the death of her at this point.

“Oh, I grew up near the Giant’s Homeland up north. I've met Balder at shops and even the rare chance of seeing the Giants games as my tribe went to there. We've traded goods back and forth, and I hung out with him when I could.” Yn commented to the two girls as he followed the giant, his eagerness beginning to bubble. When Balder was around, things were always fun. Jezibel just looked at the man, wondering how someone so connected was so lacking in the world?.

Balder chuckled again. “Many servants can be your friends Ms. Lupin. And sometimes they’re the only ones you can trust. But I digress come, we’ve got a lot to go over.” Even though he took one step for about every two of the others they arrived at the wagons easily enough. He waved for them to stay here as he moved around the back of very large covered wagon. It looked to be a cargo gallion with some wheels and axles slapped onto it.

Having kept up by keeping a light running pace, as Balder waved their wait, still took 50 yards to get to where they were to stay. She remained watching the Giant awaiting what he would ask them to do or what they would be provided. If provisions were to be given, she would base their travel time and expected terrain on what this Giant might provide.

“So, what kind of provisions are we given? I've got myself pretty set up.” Yn spoke, nodding backwards from the barn. It was obvious the man traveled light for his needs. Jezibel just looked at him and sighed. Deciding to ignore the idiot he turned towards Balder.

“What about travels? I've only ever been loaned mounts when going on far off missions? Will they be offered with this?” Jezibel respectfully asked the Giant.

“Why do you need a mount, Faur can carry both of us easily.” Yn offered.

“I am not riding on one of my masters, nor side saddle with my master.” Jezibel spoke in anger, only to flush with embarrassment. She hadn't given thought to what was saying, nor how it would sound. Just the idea of a servant and master sharing a mount, and even more with Faur technically being a master, it wasn't something she could do. But the way she spoke sounded close to offering her body for them.

Soon the Giant returned carrying three large bundles. They were the dull orange color and he was carrying them in one hand. He handed a bundle to Jezi and Su Lin, but kept Yn’s and knelt down so he was slightly closer to their levels. Though that still meant he was ten feet tall and still hand to hunch even lower as he placed the third bundle on the ground and opened it carefully spreading the contents around for display.
“If you want we do have some spare mounts anyone who needs them can have, but that’ll be between you and the Stable Master. As for me I’m giving each of you the standard provisions every member of the Guild gets when they first join us. No some things will be restocked as you need them, but most of it is meant to carry you through our missions until you die or quit.” Settling in and began a speech he’s done so many times before he could do it in his sleep. “For starters women get a couple more supplies than men and restocking them will be done through Shel not me.” He felt he didn’t need to go into those so he just carried on though the rest of the supplies. “Next comes the bundle itself.” He pointed to the orange hide. “This is your multipurpose blanket, made from treated mammoth hide to be both warm and waterproof. Aside from the obvious it can also be used as a tent, a distress signal, a ship’s sail, a cleaning rag, a towel, a deer sized cape or dog sized house, the sky is really the limit. Any questions so far?”

Su Lin attentively listened, the blanket provided already has far more use as well as being more adaptable for climate change than what she carries. Although her bed roll is better for blending in multiple landscapes, she already has decided on the Guild's more durable and practical blanket. As Balder inquiries on if there questions yet, she quietly shook her head no, curious on if the bickering couple had any.

Yn was rather unimpressed by the supplies so far, yet he himself was rather different. Born in the cold and used to living in the wild, weather didn't have much. The free dish rag was going to be helpful, or maybe he could allow Jezibel to have it on the colder nights. Jezibel in that regards was thankful that the young man didn't speak up. She would have to meet the stable master to get a decent mount, one that could keep up with that deer, if one existed.

Balder nodded then continued on pointing to some kind of axe with a posable shovel on the back of the axe head and a removable knife on the top. “Next is the Woodsman’s tool. Axe, shovel, knife the basics for surviving the wilds.” His large hand moved on to a long spool of white glossy line. “This is fishing line, it’s good and strong. Also like everything else it has multiple uses you can even use the W-tool as a fishing pole if needed.” Next he pointed to a small metal stick and a triangle of flint. “This is a fire rod and flint, they are used to make fires. The rod is a flammable material the shavings being needed as tinder and using either the knife of the W-tool or your own knives you create sparks.” He was fully aware how obvious most of this was, but he was paid to keep everyone alive for as long as he could and not everyone was quick on the uptake. Pausing he smiled. “How we doing any questions now?”

Su Lin processing each item through her mind, each has usefulness, something she is not accustomed to, usually it is her that tends to her own provisions. Again she shakes her head no to the question.

“Fishing line seems helpful.” Yn mumbled as he picked through the items, studying each piece as they were explained. The fire rod sounded like a good tool for making fires when needed, but he had his own stuff for fire starting. He had to honestly wonder how many people joined the guild without even the basics such as a fire starter set. He looked over to the silent girl as she studied the woman looking over her goods as well. This guild was starting to seem stranger by the minute now that she actually worked for them.

Balder chuckled approvingly. “So glad you three are smarter than some of the people we’ve had come through our doors.” He pointed to a long strand of much thicker line this one made of what looked like animal sinew. “Next up is your rope, one-hundred feet long with the strength to carry someone my size with some clever knots.” He then pointed to an ivory object hollowed out with one small end and a much larger one. “This is your distress or communication horn. There are times we’ll be separated on the road and this little object has saved many lives mine included.” He reached down to his waist and tapped his own horn though this one looked to be made out of a whole mammoth tusk and was decorated with various religious carvings and Balder’s name. “It can be heard for at least mile, and only use it in an emergency.” Next he pointed to flat leather pouch made of bear or deer hide. “This is your water skin, it can hold a great deal, but can used to boil water in if you know what you’re doing.” The next thing he pointed to was a folded piece of paper, some charcoal sticks, and a small circular object made of a kind of green metal. It was much to small for Balder to grab so he once again reached for his belt and pulled out a similar shaped object only about the size of a dinner plate. “Next up are arguably the two most important objects you can own. A map of Esignol and a compass. Pretty much everything else you see here you can live without if needed or easily replace. But these two things are key to anyone.” He looked at Yn. “Even experienced travellers. Sure if you know how to navigate by the stars you can live, but on cloudy days or times where there is no sky these will keep you alive and let you find your way back home or at least to a road or friendly town.” He put his compass back then gently unfolded the map showing the trio the masterfully created map complete with a legend, landmarks, named towns, safe places, there was even some colored areas that marked which of the four great nations the spot belonged to. “Each map comes with a few charcoal sticks so you can write on and add to your map.” He leaned back trying Yn’s bundle back up and pushing it towards him. “Well that’s it, I think?” He tapped his chin then snapped his fingers showing the group his leather brace where a large pin was displayed. It was the Rogue’s Gallery membership pin. “Oh before I forget, be sure to openly wear your pins. They’re what allow us to bypass border patrols and get safely through hostile territory. They are mildly enchanted with a calming aura charm. While it won’t be of much good if a wild beast comes after you it’ll calm the hand of most sentient species and give them pause. Plus our guild is well known as a neutral and peaceful group so unless you actively piss someone off they’ll usually let you go. Su Lin yours will be in your bundle somewhere, Yn and Jezi already got theirs last night from Dagur.” He grunted slowly and worked himself back to his feet, the group could hear his joints and bones popping loudly and as he stood to his full height again he smiled down at them. “Now if there are no more questions I recommend you three go secure your mounts and finish packing if you haven’t already. You can alter or supplement your basic bundles with your own supplies if you want. But do not leave any part of them behind, while you may not need the item someone else might and as a Guild we should always be able and willing to help our comrades understood?”

Su Lin still looking upon the compass, she had seen travelers holding those over her years, finds having one in her own possession would be invaluable. The multi tool she already intends on providing to the child prince if Mynx has her possession accompany her on this journey, with the child's owners permission, she will teach the child to use it as both tool and weapon. She looks up to the towering Giant, places her hand to her chest, bows her head slightly offering “your words are understood kind sir.”

She takes one step back before picking her new provided items. She has already readied her gear, she only needs stow the additional before grooming and saddling her mount.

Yn and Jezi had no more questions so with bows to Balder they turned to leave, but stopped and watched the cat woman and her boy march right to Balder’s wagon, pilfer a bundle, then walk to the stables behind Su Lin. The Giant simply grumbled before going to his wagon to see what else that psycho cat might’ve stolen. With more questions than answers Yn and Jezi followed the other three to the stables hefting their bundles over their shoulders as they went.

As his people spread out to handle their preparations Dagur looked down at Mynx and her still somewhat bloodied up toy--he cleared his throat. “Mynx show Jamon on up here if he’s gonna join us he needs an interview and I need to talk with you as well.” His words were stern, but his face was more tired than anything.

Jamon heard another speaking to his woman and casted a glance in that direction looking upon the elder whom was striking the gong earlier and that awful woman had spoken to after the elder spoke to the others in the bar. He looked to Mynx “Does he speak of me Mynx?”

Mynx growled at the boy before grabbing him by the wrist and heading up the stairs. “Boy quiet,” she said, before turning her blue-eyed gaze to her alpha. “Sir,” said with a bow of her head. Tugging on the boy’s wrist, she brought him to her side.

Dagur nodded seeing the difficulty already mounting up. “Let him go Mynx, and young Master Dewars use your own two feet. Now come to my office please.” With that he turned and opened his door ushering the odd couple inside already trying to figure out how to save this boy’s life and keep his father from declaring war on all Beastfolk.

As the elder spoke of his name, Jamon gasped, mayhaps father and mother commissioned this elder to provide another man servant to him, he stayed alongside Mynx to follow her into this man’s office, he however did not recognise the elder.

Mynx had done as she was told, but without her hand upon the boy, she felt she was losing her toy and her eyes narrowed as she stood with her shoulders straight and her head held high. She looked to Dagur,showing her teeth. “He mine,” she declared.

Dagur quirked his eyebrow and locked his eyes onto Mynx’s at her statement. She had always been a rebellious one and that’s saying a lot with people like Tris, Bigwit, and Su Lin running around. But Beastfolk and Wilderbeasts in particular respond best to stern words and actions. “Is he now? Was there paperwork involved to make this legal or was it a verbal exchange. You know slave trades and buying of flesh is only legal with the right papers and laws observed. If the boy had sense he could easily walk away and report you to guards for illegal slave trade. Or I could simply take him from you as my right as your Guildmaster and free him.” He stared harder at Mynx asserting his words and place some more. “But he looks like he could use the experience now put your teeth away and both of you sit down.” His voice held steady and he pointed to the chair opposite his desk.

Jamon looked to who he considered commissioned by his father as he sat in the chair, resting his hands in his lap as Father instructed him for negotiations or to accept a manservant.
“Sire, has my Father been in contact with you?”

Mynx also sat, her eyes now downcast, with her tail tucked around her. A low growl can be heard despite her submissive behavior. Grumbling, she grabbed at the boy again, this time to shut him up. “No questions...let Alpha speak.”

Dagur nodded to Mynx’s words than sat behind his desk leaning on his elbows and steeping his fingers. “No young one I have not. As far as your Father, King Dewars knows you are out gallivanting around Eisignol with your caretaker living the life of a pampered Prince. But as circumstances aren’t quite that ideal.” He motioned to the many scratches and cut upon the young man’s flesh before continuing. “We must correct him. I abhor slavery and slave trades, but what’s done is done. So the next question is a simple one.” He leaned back in his chair studying the boy. “Can you guess what it is young sir?”

His thoughts went to his loyal Sir Faltskog, whom had readied him his entire journey. He looked toward Dagur, a slight worry in his tone, yet if his loyal manservant had guided him all this way, he should try to bring honor to his name
“That would be if I desire to continue my quest to grow so to one day sit upon my father's throne and keep his land safe.”

Dagur chuckled lightly. “Well close, maybe you aren’t such a fool, but more what do we tell him? We can tell him you got shanghaied by some thugs, saved by an assassin, then illegally sold to an Ocecat woman to be her personal bed warmer and scratching post. But I’m sure we both know how he would take that news.” He looked at Mynx then continued. “What are our other options Mynx?”

With Dagur’s attention on her now, Mynx looked to the man then to the floor, She had followed their conversation and still was trying to wrap her head around the news that she had been playing with a prince. She shook her head. “I keep toy...and king told nothin’?” she suggested.

Jamon with a slight fear in his tone “Sire, if I may be bold, if that word reached Father, he would put sword to the messenger and set sail at morning light. If I may, I can put pen to paper, that I am fine, still learning.” biting his lower lip.

The Guildmaster laughed sardonically and rubbed his face slowly. “Nice try Mynx, but word would eventually reach him. And like the young sir said his father would march on our shores. Now aside from the fact the King of Salvian has one of the best Navy’s in the known world at his disposal he is also a bullrusher. And to reach us he’ll need to rip through Avelar, the White Peaks, and march upon the Dominion herself first. Not to mention stomp many Orcs, Giants, and Wilderbeasts under boot along the way. Full war the likes of which neither of our nations have seen in a millennia or more.” He sighed leaning forward again. “As for your plan young master while it might work your father still sees you as a foolish child spending his gold on expensive wine and cheap women. Trust me on that one, my father assumed the same thing about me while I was fighting in wars against Elves, Dwarves, and Ogres. A son’s word holds very little meaning to a worrisome and proud father.” He slowly stood up feeling his joints stiffening up again. “No the only way to keep him happy and away from our shores would be if you are employed and without the pamperings of your upbringing. That is why I wrote a letter to your father last night saying I have temporarily stripped you of your pedigree and servants and brought you on as an apprentice.”

A worrisome look on his face, not at the thought of whatever an apprentice was, more for the blood which would be shed because of his ways. He then reaches into his boot and removes his Royal Seal “Would it aid your letter if I affix my seal upon your parchment sire?”

Dagur shook his head then took the boy’s seal and locked it securely in his desk. “I do not think you grasp the full extent of what I just said young sir so I will make it more formal.” Standing to his full height he spoke in a more authoritative voice. “Jamon Dewars, as Guildmaster of the Rogue’s Gallery Mercenary Company and Lord of the Southern Lands of the Dominion I strip you of your name, title, and royal status for a length of time no shorter than a year and no longer than six and conscript you as an apprentice of the Guild under the stewardship of Mynxella Jabberwalken Oce, Sergeant of the Gallery.” He quickly looked at Mynx before she spoke. “That means he is your student and responsibility, not kinky sex toy. Do you hear me Mynx? You will treat him like a comrade and ally not as property, meat, or toy and you will teach him how to do what we do without scratching him up.”

Mynx nodded her head and looked at Dagur with a guarded expression. She did not do well with scolding and having her alpha talk to her in such a manner was demoralizing. She did not know if she could treat the toy as a comrade, as he had been something else to her first. “I teach hunt?” she asked, thinking it was a ridiculous idea, but if that was what was requested of her, she would try.

Jamon sat in stunned silence as he watched his seal be taken from him and his very identity being ripped away with it. But with it gone he felt almost like a huge weight had been lifted from him. He knew he wasn’t the best at...princely things, but it had been all he knew and he was comfortable in it. But now he was without name or significance he thought. As the Guildmaster continued he felt a twinge of missing purpose though. He could prove himself as something now...assuming his mistress didn’t kill him in the throes of passion one night. But this apprenticeship was still new so he needed a clarification or two. “I accept your terms Guildmaster, but one question. Mynx and I have coupled and it was nice and she was the first woman I’ve ever been with. Will that need to stop?” His eyes looked up with hope in his voice.

Dagur sighed, normally he would say no. But since the last situation he’s had to deal with like this would be impossible to keep platonic he shook his head slowly. “No, but only at down time after camp has been made and everyone is settling in to sleep for the night. And even then you both must learn control, calling you an apprentice wouldn’t do us any good if you get gutted by Mynx.” He looked back to the beastwoman. “During daylight hours he is your student. You teach him to hunt, to fight, to survive the wilds, and do the job of an explorer. But at night you are free to do what you wish within reason. Understood Mynx?”
“No gutting? I can do that,” she agreed enunciating each word slowly so as to say them with clarity. “But boy not good learner. I can punish?” She imagined using her claws would not be permitted, but there were other ways to teach a person to learn.

Dagur shook his head. “Not with your claws, a stern word maybe a quick smack. But you must learn patience as well. If I get reports from Adam, Balder, or Tris you’re flying off the handle over small things they have my permission to save him from you. As much as he has to learn and as wild as his father is we cannot afford impatience or rash actions. And you boy, learn to have a spine quick, the courtly ways are behind you now and the world is much crueler than what your lessons have taught you and while Mynx won’t kill you she also won’t respect you if you’re a fish, got it?”

Jamon nodded slowly his eyes looking down then at Mynx wondering just how much of a spine he’ll need to win her heart. Dagur then nodded sighing. “Good, now take him to Balder and get him kitted up. Anything more before I dismiss you two?”

Mynx shook her head, not at all pleased with how things ended up. Toyless, she now had to escort the ‘prince’ to see the Giant. Dagur sighed again then wearily waved his hand dismissing the pair. Standing quickly up, Mynx's hand was ready to clamp over Jamon’s, but she then paused, a low growl being emitted before she took a step backward, thinking sarcastically, ‘do I bow?’, then looked to him. “Up bo….Jamon...we go to Balder.”

Jamon nodded obediently. He’s had many tutors before, some stern, some kind, and even some cruel. He had a feeling Mynx would be a stern one now that her Alpha he assumed had ordered her to treat him more equal. But one thing all tutors had in common was demanding their pupils respect their wishes and fulfill them quickly. He stood then bowed to Dagur before bowing again to Mynx and standing still waiting for her to lead the way.

Taking the lead, Mynx gave Dagur one final look before leaving the room. She once again took on the pose of a proud Ocecat, her shoulders held back and head held high. She only glanced back at Jamon once to assure herself he was following, then made her way to the back of the Guild in the field where Balder was standing with the other new recruits. She’d heard the speech and explanation many times before and knew where the big green man kept the supply bundles. So helping herself, she decided to begin her duties as teacher right away. She climbed up into the wagon and tossed one of the bundles marked M for Men down at Jamon before she jumped back down and pushed the boy towards the stable to find him a horse.

bluemoon

12-18-2018, 08:04 PM

Mynx led Jamon inside the dusty stable, pausing at the entrance to draw in a deep breath. The tantalizing aromas of hay, leather, urine, manure, and meat assaulted her flaring nostrils and a purr escaped her. If not for her full stomach, the desire to stalk the trapped creatures would have been difficult to resist, but with breakfast still digesting in her body, she was able to concentrate on the task at hand. “This way,” she directed, taking the once-toy deeper into the confining building.

With an appraising eye, Mynx looked over the beasts of burden, trying to choose the best animal. She ran her hands over their sloping withers and muscled legs, her feline presence causing the horses to pull back from her touch, their hooves stomping on the ground. Ignoring their reactions, she finally pulled one out, leading the buck-skinned steed from its stall and attaching a rope to its halter. “Good horse. Strong. Fast. He serve you well.”

Jamon was still coming to terms with his status in life, deathly frightening while at the same time, strangely looking forward to what lay before him. If nothing else, Mother did ensure he was able to ride, he had watched stable hands preparing his mounts over time, recalling times he had asked to know how to ready his mount, he approached the horse, resting his hand to the horse, more off memory started speaking to the horse.

“There boy, easy boy..” allowing the horse to back away the first time, stepping pace with the horse, watching in case it looked like it might go up on hind legs having seen stable boys hurt when wild horse would trample them. Eyes locked in on his mount, he again held his hand out to make trust contact with the animal.

“Easy boy, you are such a good boy…” the horse allowing the contact as Jamon almost without thought

“Mynx, you are right, this is a fine mount.”

The ocecat nodded, surprised the boy knew something about the four-hooved creatures. “Now your pack,” she said as she grabbed the bundle she had taken from the wagon earlier. She opened it with a quick flick of her nail cutting through the binding, then unrolled the contents. Dropping to the dusty floor, she sat on the mammoth hide and lifted a corner to her nose and inhaled. “This blanket--for sharing warmth at night--after camp set up--and work done. No guttin’ allowed. Smell like spoiled food.” Next she picked up the Woodman’s tool and turned it around in her hands. “This for man without claws--cut--dig--chop.” She tossed it aside and picked up the fishing line and ran her hand around it first, “For fish...I use hands...and claws to catch fish. Better used as toy to play with cat,” she said, giving the young man a strange look. Lastly she picked up the fire making tools. “This you know?” she asked. “Fire making--I like fire. You make fire for me.” Thinking she was done, Mynx patted the ground next to her, then noticed the most important items, at least according to Balder. “Oh..and this...map and direction finder...so you not get lost. I not get lost--stay with cat.”

As Jamon took in all his woman, no, as the elder had spoken, his mentor, spoke, Su lin entered the stable having already groomed her mount, now returning with her gear ready for the final load of her dear steed. Short sword strapped across her back, equipment roll in one hand, arrow quiver with the equipment, her bow in the other, she set the gear along the bay her mount stayed in. She casted her eyes toward the other huntress with her trinket.

She silently walked toward the two, she need not speak in formalities like with the pampered Royals for whom she tempered her tongue. As she was within a few feet, she in a level tone spoke to Mynx, ignoring Jamon as though he was but a piece of equipment she was packing, her hands to her front crossed, one hand atop the other before reaching one hand to her chest, a slight nod of her head keeping eye contact the entire time.

“Good morn, can we have a talk about your trinket, I have learned something you should know as it’s rightful owner.”

It was with a grumble that Mynx rose, motioning to Jamon to stay, then turning to the assassin. “He now member of Guild, no owning, alpha speak true,” she stated plainly. She might not agree with Dagur’s decision, but she would not oppose it. An ocecat always followed the word of the leader, it was ingrained in them within the colony from birth.

As Mynx mentioned that the dominate, Su Lin’s term for Alpha, had brought the trinket into the Guild, he more than likely spoke of the boys true self to Mynx. She offered a simple nod before “Might I have a private word with you away from your trinket … the new Guild member?”

Mynx nodded, leaving Jamon with his new supplies and horse and led the way to an area just outside of the stable. “Have words here,” she said, cocking her head in question.

Following Mynx, hands now behind her back, a slightly relaxed tone,

“Allow me a proper introduction which you may have already heard. I am known as Su Lin Mok. I trust the dominate spoke of the true nature of your trinket. No matter his status, I provided it to you as a possession, I am honor bound to view the child prince as nothing more than your possession. I am not sure if your trinket spun campfire tales about me, if so, what I had done when the pup came sniffing at my heels was not for him.

I had taken sight of several slavers coaxing a pretty child into their possession. Knew they did not have intent for it as a worker, more a galley hand, one to scrub the decks during sunlight. Nothing but a warm body for crew to have pleasure with at night. The child would grow a lifetime in a week or cast himself into the sea where nature… or as the dominate spoke of … gods … would determine his rebirth as something smarter. The mistake, a slaver desired me as well. My honor was harmed, I allowed the male to find rebirth with more respect in it’s next life. The other did not fare so well. One from my former employer took custody of the second. I am certain within the hour the other was speaking words not even asked of him as my former employer is not a gentle man.

The pup that came sniffing at my heels was obviously mistaken that I saved him, not took offense at a slaver offering threat to me.” She stands allowing Mynx to take her words in.

Mynx knew the woman before her dealt in ‘rebirths’ as she called them, but was surprised she talked so openly about them as if they were her given right. Whether Su Lin admitted it or not, she had saved the boy from the slavers...only to place him into slavery herself. Mynx thought hard how to proceed, her words at times not easy to speak in the human tongue. “To protect honor is nobel...boy need learn to protect also,” she commented. “He come into your hands by chance. Then to mine. Now to Guild. Also chance.”

Su Lin offered simply “By chance or by fate of nature. I do wish to offer a proposal. The dominant one has opened my eyes to how casually I take life. This group I give myself to, I know that it is not their… not your way. This is something I may struggle with. We are both huntress’, I need learn control over how to use my abilities should I blend into this group. My proposal, training the child will be long, my blending in with this group will be too. Aide me in blending, showing me how you control your abilities so I might do the same. In exchange, I will aide in teaching the child, your trinket. You teach the finer arts of strength, hand battle, stealth and I will show him the art of blade and bow. As I have been employed by palaces, when the child is ready, I can let him know palace protocol, one I know well as it has been needed to gain access to some I rebirthed.” standing waiting to see if this was acceptable to the other huntress.

Mynx gave her nod quickly, as the burden of training the foolish prince was not something she looked forward to. Even if he was bright, which she doubted, he was too pampered and her patience too low. “I take offer. I teach control...you teach skill to bo...Jamon.” She extended her hand to shake, a human gesture she has adopted from her time with the Guild.

Su Lin nodded, extending her hand offering the human shake. She then took Mynx’s hand resting her claw on her palm so to allow Mynx a blood pact if she understood Mynx customs correctly.

The ocecat looked at Su, connecting to her with a direct gaze. Seeing only honestly in the other’s expression, she then drew a thin line in Su Lin’s palm with her claw, followed by her own for an exchange of blood. She then put their palms together and squeezed. The deal was struck and promised.

Leanna

12-20-2018, 12:54 AM

Introductory Post : Part 2 of 2 (WIP.)

*

I... think I’ll be all right.

*

“Indeed,” the human replied most agreeably to this statement, just before inhaling another pull of hashish. “You come from a fine, sturdy breed; a proud race to be sure. I have no reason to believe anything less of you, especially after my own personal dealings with your kind.”

Dealings?

What... dealings?

If anyone in that room knew how insular the Orcish could be, it was Shel. Yet maybe, this Little Man had breached the normal social contract... and held some sort of sway with her people?

“Some may find your customs distasteful, but I must admit, I find them... quite fascinating. It is raw and it is real, the way an Orc navigates through life. Be it your ways of coping or your ways of coupling, I am a man who appreciates such things.”

Shel raised her brow, thinking it odd that a human was so complimentary to her; especially when she had just nabbed his coin and jabbed at his height. She had wanted to relish the feeling of embarrassing him, but... he only seemed to enjoy her company all the more for it.

This means it is time to go, her gut warned her.

And she would have left, right then, had she not been distracted by a statement from his woman:

“Well,” said the she-elf, still sour at Shel’s insult towards her lover, deciding to heave audacity of her own right back at the she-orc. “I find their manners barbaric.”

The lady-elf coquettishly planted herself in her lover’s lap...

“Perhaps that is just the way she is...”

...before lightly kissing his cheek.

“Or she is bitter because none of her males wanted her.”

Shel shot the adjacent woman a filthy look, suddenly despising each word that dropped from her crimson-painted lips, each utterance feeling like a massive blow to the gut. Shel discarded all shreds of sympathy that she had yet been harbouring for the elf.

If you were intelligent, you would keep your stupid mouth shut. Fuck.

And you would have curled up in a ball of fear if you were alone in a room with him.

Fuuuuuuuuuck.

I liked you better when you were quiet.

Such was the whirlwind of thought that blew through the mind of the now-infuriated Shel, who took care to choose her words carefully:

“No.”

Shel wrapped her shawl around her shoulders.

“I just have better things to do than to walk around like some pet, and I’ve more talent than lying on my back waiting to be fucked.“

With this comment, the tension between she-elf and she-orc became increasingly palpable, and Shel stood to collect her winnings. It was then that an awkward, oncoming silence ensued; a silence that was only broken by the sound of laughter, one from the human male.

“Miss Shel... is it? You are not afraid to speak your mind. That is admirable. But I think you should be more careful, my lady. You may find yourself in the wrong place at the wrong time, speaking to the wrong sort of man.”

“I seem to have a talent for that,” the Orc woman said in a dangerously calm tone.

“Indeed.”

There was another puff of smoke.

And it was all starting to irritate her; the smoking, and the laughing, and whatever mind games these were suddenly playing with her right now. Shel extended her hand to collect her winnings, once again, with a mind to leave and never come back.

“You may not know who I am,” the human continued, stopping her from taking the gold. “But I know who you are, and you were never going to win this round, Shel. Because I always win... somehow.”

Koti~

12-21-2018, 07:10 PM

Yn and Jezi made their way towards the stable master, Yn lofting the two bundles of supplies. The girl needed a mount, and knew of one that she wanted to loan out. Yn himself wanted to see just what kind of mounts he had available. Faur would more than be able to carry both him, Jezi, and the supplies. Regardless the woman had spoken up so he would go with her whims. The stable master met Jezibel with a smile and wave, offering them a warm greetings and a batch of new horses that had been brought in.

“No thanks sir, I will taking out the prior horse I had last time. He and I got along well.” Jezi spoke with a wave of her hand. The man nodded and led them over to the horse, a mustang stallion. He had strong muscles and the pose of a horse long accustomed to the road. Yn moved closer and studied the horse. He could hear his thoughts about being by a wonderful woman, and the delight of such a beauty to prove his strength. A sigh escaped him.

“Sorry, he's not going to work.” Yn spoke, setting the bags down. Both human and horse looked to him in shock, offended at his words.

“He's just doing it to make him look good. You need a better ride than that.” Yn spoke as he headed out of the stall. Jezi looked between the horse and Yn, before following her master out of the stall, confused and annoyed at him.

“What does it matter what a horse thinks? It needs to be a strong fast mount, and that's it.” She complained as the two of them walked between the stalls. He turned on her, hurt and annoyance in his eyes. The man was raised around human and animal. There was always more. She remained silent as she followed him through the stalls, they only stopped before a young female horse. One could tell it was a fresh capture, between her muzzle, and the still lingering scent of the winter wilds.

“Are you sure sire? This horse is still yet to be broken? Riding her might be risky.” The man tried to disease him, but Yn didn't scare easily. Moving closer he placed a hand around her mouth, pulling the muzzle free but keeping his hand here. It was gentle yet firm.

“Sir, I must ask that..”

“Ssh, I'm trying to talk here.” Yn brushes the man off, getting a grumbled sigh from Jezi. She didn't need him poking around her business when it came to what horse she rode, but she couldn't fight her master.

Yn had not taken his hand off the horse as he kept their eyes level. He talked with her through images and feelings, exuding a gentle calm strength, imposing upon the horse his image and strength. His left hand moved, resting on the side of her neck. Thumb resting on her neck in a gentle comfort. He finally let go of her muzzle, slipping his right hand around her ear. He continued to talk.

The horse responded, visage of the forest and mountains flashing by. The scent of the leaves and the feel of the wind through her mane. He could feel the horses heart pulse with joy as she ran, a longing to return to her meadows and mountains. The sweat pouring down her flanks and calves. Sun baking under her hide in the heat.

He offered the image of his companion, the idea of Jezi riding her back. There was no change. She wanted to run, and no human could stop her from running, despite the whips and beatings, regardless of what humans tried.

“I like her, she's a fighter.” Yn smiled, motioning Jezi closer. He moved her hands under his, placing them on her horse.

“Feel that? The horses heart beat. The calm of the creature. Not every beast needs a strong hand, more needs a calm voice and gentle offer. This one will do you well. She can keep up with Faur.” Yn spoke, motioning to the stable master that they would be taking the horse.

“What do you wish to name her? Seeing as you tamed her. You get to name her.” The man offered Yn, making the man smile.

“She's already got a name. It's Junberry.” Yn spoke, looking at the perplexed man. Jezi just waved him off as he let the young mare out of the stable. She was surprised at how quickly the man had tamed the horse. She knew the man was a Dusha Kin, but only now did she realize she knew little about the man himself. They were going to have a long talk. For now they would need to get ready to travel on their mission.

Kris

12-23-2018, 02:55 AM

Sheva watched the big cat like lady walking with a very unsatisfied man besides her. It was easy to guess the balance of power between those two. She hated the custom of slavery, but knew it was a very big part of the life around the area. She herself, for most of her life, even though she was not officially been called so, was a maid, a slave, a servant.

She waited outside the door, her back straight and her hands crossed on her hips as she lowered her head, as the custom of application demanded and waited to be called inside. She felt uneasy, but still made sure her standing was perfect.

Dagur had poured himself a drink of water and actually moved to leave his office when he exited and saw the woman from last night. Surprised he sipped his water checking her face. She was the nearly topless woman Adam had carried in, he bet there was a helluva story behind that. But he wasn’t going to ask, but considering she was standing by his door she must be planning to join the Gallery. “Well good to see you Miss, I don’t think I’ve had the pleasure.” He offered his hand to her. “Guildmaster Dagur Harken.”

Sheva exhaled with excitement as she realized this person was unfamiliar with her or her origin and tried her best to hide it from him. She gracefully put her hand into his, waiting for him to grace the back of her hand with a kiss, “I am Elisheva Malkoth”

Dagur smiled kissing the back of her hand. “Quite a name, wasn’t there a General by that name from Salivan some time ago? Any relation?” He asked releasing her hand.

Sheva dreaded a little, “Maybe”, she slowly get her hand away as she looked into his eyes, “Would this have anything to do with me being accepted or not?”

Dagur chuckled shaking his head. “No why would it?”

“Good”, she smiled as she moved closer, “How do we proceed from here then?”

The man smiled again and titled his head towards his office. “Follow me Ms. Malkoth.” He opened his door and walked back into his office going to his desk pouring out a glass of water placing by the other chair before going to his side of the desk waiting.

Sheva waited until the man was set in his place before moving inside, scanning the room, which was nothing short of fancy. A proper small palace for a king of thieves. His room had a lot of interesting objects and idols, and frames of pictures. A globus and a map and charts. All of them made her blush with excitement, but she quickly returned to look at him as she took her place, sitting straight in her chair.

He waited for her to seat then sat in his own chair. “So why do you want to join the Rogue’s Gallery Mistress Malkoth?”

Taking her seat the former General sat with her back straight, chest pushed out and hands in her lap looking every bit the proper lady. “Honestly Master Harken, I would gladly forgo joining any group, I’m not one for strangers. But I am need in employment...and other necessities.” She looked down gently her hands rubbing along her dress trying to find the right words without giving too much away. “You see good sir, I am something of Scholar of Magical Artifacts, gems and jewels in particular. Now the Tears of the Ice Queen would be the academic find of the century. The historical significance alone would make the one who found them a legend.”

Dagur chuckled leaning back in his chair deeply impressed. “And make them as rich as a King, but I have feeling there is more to this then just being curious Mistress Malkoth.”

Sheva smiled faintly impressed by the man’s keen mind as well.
“You are quite right Guildmaster Harken, a matter of professional pride. I have had the pleasure of meeting and observing many of your guildmembers. And while each of them seems to be quite fit for combat. I do not think any of them are of the academic persuasion. To be blunt I don’t think any of them would be able to tell a Black Pearl from a shiny rock.” While the faint smile quirked her mouth her words and body language were quite serious.

Dagur let out a deep chuckle nodding softly. “Well quite the razor tongue you have there madam, but yes. I take it that’s where you would come in?”

Sheva nodded softly. “Yes I’ve been studying gems and stones most of my life and I use them in my magical studies. The Tears are rumored to give off a very distinct aura and shine brightest under the effects of a Mage’s Flame while at the same time being immune to it.” She chuckled lightly. “And as I’m sure such a worldly man such as yourself knows very little resists a Mage’s Flame. Are any of your group practicing Mages?”

Once again the Guildmaster chuckled. “Not to my knowledge.”

Sheva smiled softly again. “I thought not, so here is my proposal. I need a steady supply of pure cut stones for my magic and seeing as many of the mines and caravans in the Dominion are either out of commission because of social strife or too far for me to reach on my own. And you need an authority on the stones who can authenticate them so the Ice Queen won’t have you all killed for failing. So I think it’ll be in both our favors to join forces, though my services will only be as a consultant not one of the common grunt does this please you?”

Dagur rubbed his clean shaven chin slowly. “Well it seems we are at something of an impasse madam. Everyone in the guild must pull their own weight and I will not be on the road with you all. You seem like an intelligent and capable woman, I’m sure you can pick up the habits and skills of the road quickly enough. But if not Balder of Stonestead, Tristifer Barton, and Adam Oakland are my most experienced Rogues they can easily help you. Do that please you?”

“Greatly, as well as your warm hospitality. I do worry about the nature of some of the coming travelers to draw… how to say… unneeded attention, but I trust your men to handle them, since they were chosen by you”, she smiled devilishly as she slowly got up, “Now then, I suppose we need to sign some documents of the sort, what kind of benefits do we gain by applying the guild, and should I assume we are to take anything that we deemed naccery for this? I came light packed sadly, so supplies will be a must, as well as a steed”.

Dagur shook his head. “No documents for now. As for supplies and a mount you’ll need to see Balder the Quartermaster and Brom the Stable Master for them.” He stood and offered her his hand again which she took and shook, “I will be going to them then”, she got up and turned to the door.

***

She went for her room as she started to pack. She was in serious need of clothes, and since the weather was tricky and growing colder, she was in need of some fur and warm materials, which she will probably be able to get from the quartermaster. She packed everything and was almost ready.

She descended down to the kitchen, and helped herself to some food, and packed those she knew she could preserve, using some ice cold pebbles around them. She then went to the direction of the stable, and whistle at the sight. This building will probably put a royal stable to shame. She went inside as she headed for the direction of the mares, as she knew they were somewhat easier to ride upon. One shiny silver one with a dot on its forehead caught her attention and she moved closer. She pet it and enjoyed the sensation of the mane between her fingers, “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you to be a unicorn, pure one”, she smiled, “What’s your name girl?”, she asked in affection.

A slight scoff came from the stall next to Sheva. Where a large Iron colored War Horse was pawing and snorting against the wood. “You know Unicorns are too rare to be in the stables of a Guild like ours oh Lady General.” Adam appeared in her stall his large arms crossed over his armored chest. “Her name is Rain, so what are you doing here?”

Sheva sneered as she returned to look at the beautiful horse, “That’s a lovely name you got”, she said as she tried to climb onto the mare back, and was surprised to see that she was allowing her to get so close, usually they need much more sniffing and getting used to than that, “I’m part of this expedition, obviously”, she said coldly, finally giving an answer without looking at him directly, as she steady herself over Rain’s back.

The man rolled his eyes and grabbed Rain’s bridle and kept her from squirming as Sheva got settled in. “Will wonders never cease. And what do you bring to our little family aside from a psychotic rage and mistrust? Cause we have a Snow Elf and an Orc for that.”

Sheva smiled gracefully, “Why would I spoil the fun now?”, she said, “Besides that, I cannot hardly believe anyone as respectful as Dagur would bring such a fiend as you along, you have no manners, you are aware of that, yes? Does the Guildmaster know you quite nearly ravaged me last night?” She asked giving him a slight push as she freed Rain from his hand.

Adam snorted in response brushing the dust from his breastplate. “Does he know you nearly cooked me alive last night? As for manners, you’re looking in the wrong place if you want manners. Most of us in this Guild are criminals or outcasts, we swear, we rut, we kill, and sleep outside in our skivvies when it’s really hot. You know it’s not too late to back out, you ain’t been given supplies yet you can just leave some coin for Brom to pay for the horse and leave.” He placed his hands akimbo on his hips watching the woman, as prissy as she is you can always tell when a general is on a horse.

“Well, I do believe we have a lot to work out, but today won’t be the day, I am extremely tired, and I only have the patience to tolerate one clever animal right now and Lady Rain here is much more captivating company.” She patted the horse’s neck fondly. So… as the retineree of the guildmaster, I will require your aid, lead me to to where I can restock more supplies, if you please?”

Adan growled lightly, but nodded. Better he act as a buffer between the woman and Balder than let her bungle through it alone. “Pfft you’ll need to drop that attitude once we hit the road. Most of our company aren’t of my proper upbringing and they’ll likely mess up that pretty face of yours Balder is one of them so dismount and follow me, Brom will get Rain ready. I also recommend you rethink your wardrobe long dresses and such are a hazard on the long roads.” He gave his own horse a firm slap on the neck then began walking to the supply barn, he wasn’t going to wait for her.

Sheva climbed off her horse and ran straight ahead to stand before him. She was pretty agile so catching up to him as he walked was no trouble, specially since she suspected he walked slowly on her account, “Look, I’ve been on the road for a long time, I know what it is like when things go bad, and you got almost nothing to eat. Don’t think little of me, because this will only prove how much you cannot comprehend and ascertain the person before you. Having no such skill on the road will get you killed and me as well. I assassigned myself to this job, knowing my abilities- as a general, you must know that you are expected to do things, and if I were not sure, I would not be here”, she took a deep breath, “So I am planning to be the mature person and let bygones be bygones. You should probably act the same, as I don’t plan to let this mission turn into a failure because of some petty prince who still hides in the shadows of his father and brothers”, She then moved aside and waited for him to walk ahead, since the location was unknown to her, but frankly she wanted to just ditch him here and there.

Adam’s eye twitched, it has been a long time since anyone has talked to him like that. The last one was his stuffed shirt of a tutor before he escaped from the castle and that man he forced to swallow his own teeth. Red flashed before Adam’s eyes and he shot his unmailed fist out smashing the board of a stall in half. “Mind your tongue woman. I may be a Prince hiding in the shadows, but I am still a Prince and last I checked generals were not my equal much less female generals. I would be well within my rights to kill you right here maybe even ravage you first.” He grabbed her neck and pushed her into the back of the stall seemingly intent on his threat. But in a flash the former general lanced her knee out between his legs making him jerk to stop it, but opened his face for a tightly clenched punch to the face that sent him staggering off balance and away from her.

Sheva gasped for air, as she was finally free, leaning against the rails, pain surging in her back, “And here”, she coughed, “I thought…”, she gasped, “That the road brought some change…”, she recalled now… his behaviour… from the little times she met with him, she saw glints of a rage, which she never faulted him for. If she had to strive for power among nobles, his fight was the same, if not worse. He was not the first born, and this mark of cain he needed to bare for his life, knowing that he never owned anything to begin with, and at the mercy of his elders, or some petty disease that might take them away to the grave earlier. She never even had the rights from birth, but he on the other hand was a different story all together. Knowing that he will forever be a prince, but never a king, probably drove him mad in more than one way.

Still, she couldn’t forgive… forgive him for giving in to his noble arrogance… why where they all of the same thinking that they had rights just because of their blood. But old habits die hard, and after being in the service of a queen for so long, she simply found herself bending on her knees, recognizing him for what he is, “If you want me to go, so be it, just say it now!”, she got up and looked directly at him, “There is little of my honor left, Prince, and I would like to keep some, if possible. But before you spout some other stupid drivel let me clear a few things up for you.” She grabbed his chin and lifted him up to stare in her eyes her voice taking a low dangerous tone. “You may be a Prince and I merely a General, but I earned my place among Kings by skill and intelligence, then was expelled from it by the jealousy of some bitch born with a silver spoon between her legs. You were born to it and ran away like a scared little boy.”

She pushed his face away disgustedly, her voice growing more matter-of-factly. “And more so I am the only one in this rabble that can authenticate the Tears if this foolish venture bears fruit. So as much as your “right” you think it is to take my honor and abuse my body, I can bring ruin to you and everyone here with but a few words.” She then quickly pushed him to her former place at the back of the stall and kissed him forcefully making her magic flow into him and control his hands causing them to begin untying the strings of her coreset. “And lastly my Prince, I am a Mage with the power to control others I touch. If I do not wish to be ravaged you will never get close enough to act out your “right.” The corset was untied and her breasts spilled out, his hands then moved up to just barely brush the soft warm flesh before Sheva broke the control and pushed herself away from him quickly fixing her clothes. “As such it is you who should be worried about being ravaged not me.” She finished with her corset despite her anger scarlet was painted across her cheeks realizing that she unintentionally exposed herself, “I still need to get supplies”, her voice now a little broken, and less sure as she coughed.

Adam simply stared in stunned silence. So much had just happened he couldn’t wrap his head around it. She was right on all counts of course, but the simple fact she could control him like that infuriated him to no end. Ignoring the pressure below his belt he cleared his throat and nodded leading her to Balder’s covered wagon.

Sheva spent the next minutes in silence as she trailed behind, trying to hide her presence as possible. She was really surprised of herself. The last time she acted like this, she had the entire nation of Salivan proclaim her a traitor to the throne and a wanted criminal, and nearly killed the queen. She quickly got over it though, as she tried to recall the fact she was not the woman she used to be, hiding away and fighting for survival. She was a proud general, and she needed to act like one, even if it will probably be somewhat harder around Adam, after he saw her in such a state, and something about his life energy was so...infectious that she found herself sinking back to the proud warrior she once was. Reaching for the location, Sheva was surprised with the amount of boxes on the ground, all of them containing so many items and attires.

Finally regaining his voice and control Adam whistled out over the unpacked wagon.
“Oi Balder, got another new recruit here for you to suit up!”

A short snot of a laugh came from near the huge wagon and the Giant poked his head out seeing Adam and the woman he had carried in with the ripped dress from last night. Grabbing one of the bundles marked with a W he carried it to the pair. “Another one? By Nightroot, Dagur start some new recruitment program I missed the memo on? That’s four already today.” He placed the bundle down before the red-cheeked woman and smiled. “Name’s Balder of Stonestead who might you be?”

“Hail to you, My name is Elisheva Malkoth, but you can simply addressed me as Sheva”, she smiled softly.

The green-skinned man nodded and smiled. “A pleasure Sheva, now this hear is the woman’s bundle of survival supplies every woman in the Guild gets. If you need certain restocks of supplies seek out my Assistent Shel Gra-Makar for those.” He pointed to the green-skinned Orc woman with a clipboard checking off supplies. “Now normally I’d give you a rundown on what’s inside, but with all these new recruits Shel and I need to make some changes to our normal supplies to make upr for all the new mouths. So I’ll leave you in Adam’s capable hands for that.” He gave the man a wink and went back to his wagon shouting a few things in Orcish to Shel.

The warrior sighed and nodded. “Figures, come on I still need to do some packing so I’ll go over the bundle in my room.” With that he began leading the way back inside.

’in your room?!’

‘How could he act like nothing had happened until now?! And how would that brute no feel the tension that just sprang between us?!’

It was all that Sheva could think as she hoisted the big bag over her shoulders and followed in silence. She knew he didn’t have tricks up his sleeves, not after the bravado of a show she gave him, but she still felt uncomfortable following him up to his room. Recalling the embarrassment he gave her when he throw the torn shirt to her made her rage again and her cheeks flushed pink. Still she didn’t want to give him the benefit of the doubt and decided that two people can play this game, and so, she in turn pretend as though nothing had happened…

But she still wanted to prove a point…

So she rushed on ahead, since this time she knew the way, and she slammed open the door to his room as she began to remove weight from the package which was given to her and threw it onto the man’s messy bed. How could a Prince be such a brutish slob yet at the same time make her blood heat up to taste his energy?

Adam sighed again as the woman shot past him. Obviously still out of sorts about what happened. He’s been a merc for a long time and a woman getting pissed, beating on him then kissing and exposing herself to him wasn’t as uncommon for him as she seemed to think. Prostitutes can be a very wild bunch. He entered his room a few seconds later and grumbled seeing her making herself at home already. “Place it on the floor there’s a lot to go through.” He closed his door and pulled his breastplate off, he usually wore it when handling Ajax, the beast was his war horse from his time as a Prince, but even as old as the lump was he was still a strongly built animal and one kick could kill you if it hit the right place. His armor could withstand a blow or two. He then pulled his pack off a peg on the wall and moved to his bed packing things into it doing his best to ignore the woman, but after what had just happened and after seeing her bare chest he was having a hard time with it.

She lowered the package as was ordered and started to remove the items, “We do item counts then?”, she asked.

Adam nodded lightly. “In a sense, all of us get the same basic survival bundle when we first join. Most of it is supposed to last us our whole time with the Gallery. First thing is the bundle itself. It’s a waterproof blanket made of mammoth hide, can be used for things like a distress signal or impromptu housing.” He said while not looking at her focusing instead on folding his shirts and packing them.

“I see”, she said casually, trying to ignore him back. She laid the blanket out studying the rest of the items knowing what some of them were already. The fabric did feel warm, and she was surprised with its waterproof feature, that was wise thinking, as weather of outside was unexpected, and sleeping under the stars was bound to be troublesome.

Adam nodded moving now to packing his pants.”Next we’ll go over what you women get specifically.”

“So you are aware of that?”, she chuckled, enjoying the tease, “Yes, what do we have specially made for us?”

Adam grumbled shoving his pants into the bag. “When you get stuck being the sponsor of an Ocecat woman who has never seen such things before yes you become aware of them. Pads and tampons are stored in the small waterproof bag made of doehide. Use them as you need and either burn or bury them in your own fire after use. Talk with Shel if you need more.”

“Ocecat?”, Sheva tried to recall of any such creatures among the group in the morning, and did recall a rather impressive looking feline, “hmmm…” she said, as she packed the thing inside. It was always clever to burn such materials, knowing that it was rather easy to cast dark magic with ounce of blood from any wound, although she always considered those that take women's’ stuffers as freaks, but it was hard to fight the fact that those things were happening, “All set, what do we have next?”

Moving to his undergarments he turned his back more to her as he folded and packed them. “Next you’ll see a kind of axe with a posable shovel on the back of the axe head and a removable knife on the top in a black sheath about two feet long. That is the Woodsman Tool, shovel, axe, fishing pole, and knife all rolled into one handy Goblin made object.”

“Those Goblins are amazing”, she passed her fingers over the items, “This was clearly done with care, I can feel the metals whispering to me, I believe that with care, those things can survive for decades, as long as they are properly taken care of”, She folded the items around, “It’s amazing, your Guildmaster is a wise man, hunger should not prove problematic anymore, unless you are dumb or really unlucky- what else do we got here?”.

Adamn chuckled placing the last of his small clothes in the bag. “More experienced than conventionally wise. Everything we have in these bundles are things he’s personally figured out when he was an adventurer. Well aside from the woman products those he got from a trip to Ophier. In fact the Goblins never even thought of making the Woodsman’s Tool before Dagur commissioned it. Now he holds the patent on the design and gets a cut of all profits the Goblins make selling them. Next will be the fishing line the white glossy line spooled up on a wooden yo-yo. Can be used to fish or as emergency sewing thread.”

“Brilliant, simply brilliant!”, She played a little with the wood, scanning it before her eyes. She was so excited about those amazing products and she nearly forgot Adam was besides her, “What else?”

Moving across the room he began selecting his coats for the trip. “Next will be the small metal stick and the triangle of flint tied together with orange string. Those are your fire rod and flint set. The rod is made of a flammable material that when turned to flacks will create a spark in most kinds of weather. Using the knife from the W-Tool or your own knife you strike the flint to make sparks into the shavings and normal tinder you’ve gathered. Less flashy than using magic, but safer.” He said giving a small jab at last night before carrying a long wool coat and a shorter leather one to his pack and folding them inside.

“Ha!”, she barked and put the items back inside. She never considered the idea of not using magic for such uses, unless she had candles with her and matches, but on the road, one can never know when you might run out of stuff. Still she was inexperience with using them. But he didn’t need to know that. “What else?”

He smiled away from her. “Next will be a big coil of gray colored rope, it’s one-hundred feet long and made of animal sinew. Pretty self explanatory that one.” Once his coats were stowed he moved to the door of his room and studied his two other pairs of boots for faults having to crouch before the woman as he did so.

“How do they preserve the muscles so well?”, she stretch the rope before putting it inside the package and then felt a slight sting, “gah”, she removed the small pin and studied it, “I think I got something extra here? Maybe someone lost his badge or so? R… G….” , she hummed, “Are you familiar with anyone by these initials? I better go and give it back to them”. She began to stand when the man caught her hand and pulled her back down once again the surge of his life energy made her heart race.

Adam sighed putting his boots down and pulling out a small handkerchief wrapping it around the woman’s finger before relieving her of the pin and grabbing the front of her dress quickly pinng the small gold pin to her chest. “No that is your membership pin. It’s how we get to travel so easily through the volatile atmospheres around Eisignol.” He pointed to his bag where his own much more worn out pin was stuck. And as long as you don’t set anyone else on fire it’ll protect you from spending the night in a town dungeon.” Picking up his black riding boots he carried them to his pack and set them inside.

She blushed once again, and waited until the blood left her cheeks before she turned to study the badge which glittered against the sun rays, and let it slide back upon her shirt, “How peculiar… Usually it was knights of the orders that wore such emblem… or priests in training… This is indeed useful item…as is the rope”, she returned to sit beside her package.

The zipping sensation of energy still ran through her body, and while it was not unusual for her to absorb energy by mistake, she still could feel something different Adam’s energy. It was but few seconds, but the power still felt strong and lasting, and she couldn’t quite understand why was that. Trying to change the subject she quickly turned back to the remaining objects waiting for further explanations.

The man nodded moving past her again to begin sorting through his own kit. “They’re also slightly enchanted with a Calming Aura charm which can be used to settle sudden disagreements before they turn violent. Though doesn’t work on some animals or people for that matter. Next will be an ivory horn, that’s our communication or distress signal. It’s reserved mostly for emergencies, but can be used for simple communication at long distance.” He wiped some dust from his whet stone and packed it into a medium sized sack alongside his fire tools and fishing line.

“I don’t suppose it is magical enchenced that so only members of the guild can hear it, right?”, She chuckled, noting the reference of the jab to comparing her to an animal, “And I believe we are done, for only maps and choracles, along with compass and waterskin are what left is. Those even a fool can figure out the purpose of”, She nodded, “That a shame, I am really in need of more clothing, I have hardly packed enough before coming here, where could I possibly get some or buy for that matter? I don’t want to delay too much”
Adam nodded finishing his kit. “Yes that’s about it. As for more clothes you’ll either need to talk with Balder again or go into Balefire…” He hmmed gently closing up his bag. “You can actually go speak with some of the barmaids downstairs. Veronica the dusky skinned one with black hair or the red head named Mary. They were Rogue’s before they had their first kids, after that they both retired, but they should still have some clothes for the road that’ll fit you.“

“I know them! They helped me repair my dress after you-!”, Sheva flushed again, as she got up, “I’ll go get the clothes then”, she nodded her head as memories of last night surged into her head, and once again realizing she was at his room, she decided it was best to not linger longer than necessary, still she was grateful for the help, and realized as much as he was a bastard he was not forced to help her, and still did so, “I am very thankful for your help, Adam”.

Adam nodded lifting his bag up shaking it slightly to get everything settled in. “You are welcome Sheva, don’t forget the shirt you stole from me. It’ll keep you warm too.” He winked hoping for one last jab.

“GAH!”, she gasped as rage took back over. She clenched her fists around her package, “I’ll give it to you the moment I get the clothes from Veronica and Mary, just wait here”, she slammed the door behind her and exhaled deeply as she was outside. This was probably going to be much hassle as adventure, and she wondered if her heart could actually take more of this.

Regardless the energy still felt so strong… What kind of secret did this Adam hold and would he think to use it against her if he learned the effect it had on her?

SikstaSlathalin

12-23-2018, 03:03 AM

Vel carefully pulled down her scarf and took a long drink from the mug she had taken. It was satisfyingly strong for her taste buds and she savored the flavor before wiping her mouth and pulling her scarf over her face once more. She set her drink down and stopped a passing barmaid before pulling her book free and removing the letter. She presented it to the maid who looked confused at first before she pointed to the Guildmaster's room. That seemed to be all the clue the women needed to know that it was meant for the master's eyes.

At least it would get to him, though likely it wouldn't get to him till after his interviews and he probably wouldn't read it till after they were gone. If he remembered at all. On second thought maybe it was best if she took it to him... or just left it in her book. But the barmaid was already gone. Vel sighed softly and picked up her drink heading to the usual lonely table away from the bar and assortment of food where it would likely be more crowded with people. All that was left to do was wait.

*After the interviews*

Dagur shook his head slowly wondering just how well all of these different people and ideas would mesh together. He also needed to figure out who would be leading the group on it's adventure. He contemplated going with them at first, but he was far too old for such a long trip and he lacked the longevity of Elves or the Undead. Besides someone would need to stay here and keep the Gallery operating. He had ties with smaller groups like Jezi's former comrades that could do smaller local contracts in the main group's stead.

Leaning back in his chair he kicked his feet up onto the desk and knocked something with his foot. He quickly caught it remembering the letter he got from Vel before he interviewed Sheva. Opening it he nodded at the Zombie's unmistakably neat and flowing hand. A smile crept across his old face as he read it. The sweet girl was apologizing for breaking the table downstairs, he'd honestly forgotten about it until he read the letter. Moving up from his desk he moved back to the balcony and saw Vel sitting alone. He let out a whistle and motioned for the Undead to come up to his office a kind smile on his face.

Vel had finished her strong drink and was relaxing against the back of her chair, watching others as they emerged from their rooms prepared to leave on their new mission. As each member took a place at the tables she felt her anxiousness increase. Vel's head snapped up at the sound of the whistle doubtless catching the attention of others but it was her that the Guildmaster motioned to come up. Vel had to look around just to be sure that she wasn't mistaken but no one else was making their way up the stairs.

Vel shifted uncomfortably before pushing herself to stand. Her chair scraped loudly against the floor as she pushed it back, or at least it seemed that way to her. Nervously she made her way up the steps to the door. She hadn't expected him to read it so soon, that was if it was her letter. She had great respect for the man, but he still made her nervous, everyone did. She stood silently and nodded as the old man motioned for her to follow him inside.

Upon entering Dagur chuckled shaking his head softly. "Relax Velaire you aren't in trouble, we've had tables broken before. Remember the last time Balder drank too much he stumbled and crushed four of them?" The Guildmaster chuckled lightly. "And even though I'm sure he threatened all of you with paying for damages you know we wouldn't make you do that if you had a good reason. So take a seat and tell me what happened last night. I have a good idea but missed most of the antics." He poured the Child of the Grave some heavily spiced wine and handed her a cup in hopes of calming her nerves.

Vel shifted as he told her to relax but nodded. Yes, that had happened she remembered it vividly she'd helped clean up the aftermath. She quietly took the seat he offered and the cup of wine. She inhaled the aroma it gave off and savored the heavy spice she could really taste. Letting out a contended sigh for the second time today Vel carefully set her cup down and pulled her book free along with her quill and ink. She turned the blank book to a fresh page.

Ashvel came in last night for a meal. A couple of drunks took ill to the Vampire and were harassing him.

She paused in her writing recalling the events that had taken place.

I was getting up to confront them, but Bigwit got to it first. One of the men charged the Goblin and I was able to stop his charge. I used his own momentum to flip him onto the table.

Here she paused again embarrassed recalling the scene she'd caused.

I didn't anticipate the destruction of the table.

She wrote finely and held the book out to the Guildmaster.

Dagur took the book and read over it a couple of times before nodding and handing it back. He was glad when his group stands up for their own and felt telling her the men were killed by Su Lin would make her feel worse so he simply nodded and smiled. "Hmm I figured as much, but it is much better to hear about it from an eye-witness. Was anyone else hurt?"

Vel took her book back and thought for a moment before she shook her head. As far as she was aware the only injuries were to Ashvel, the two drunks, and the table. Beyond that the only two who got involved after that was Tristifer and Raenisa and that was only to take their coin purses and toss them out the door, respectively.

Vel gazed down at her book for a moment another thought passing through her mind. Hesitantly Vel put her quill to paper again and wrote.

Guildmaster Dagur. Do you really think its wise to send the whole guild out?

She wrote finely and hesitantly left the book on his desk taking her cup of wine to take another sip. Her real question was more along the lines if he thought it was wise to send her with the group.

The older man chuckled glancing at the book then handed it back shaking his head slowly. "Not from a military standpoint. Ideally the quickest and smartest would be sent and everyone else would be left here to keep working on contracts. But from a practical standpoint it makes more sense, we're going after pure legends that could spread across the entire continent and maybe even go south back into the old country of Bisignol. And for something that size with so much uncertainty we need as many skillsets and ideas out looking as possible."

He stood up slowly rubbing his back as he began to walk around, it must be going to rain later. His joints don't hurt this much otherwise. "Besides this is about more than just money for us. Think about it Velaire aside from Excelsior, Novigard is the oldest human settlement on Eisignol, but almost all of their history has been lost to war or misfortune. There's even rumors that they are from a totally different branch of humanity than me or you." He frowned lightly rubbing his right knee gently. "We may not be the same people we were once upon a time, but we still owe it to Humans everywhere to at least try. Wouldn't you agree?" He smiled painfully as he popped his knee.

Vel listened as the old man spoke. She supposed that made sense. If it was that great of an undertaking then indeed, it was best to have a wide skillset on board with it. And a wide skillset this group had. As he got up she turned her hooded head towards him watching silently as he continued on, she shifted under his question. She was not so certain about that. Though she had to admit she was curious and it would be a great adventure for sure even if for nothing more then to get into the great library. Such information that could provide, loose ends that could be tied up, treasures in stories and legends explained. If they could find that information indeed.

But that wasn't really what concerned her.

I don't think I'm ready.

She wrote sadly. Sure he knew, and surely Adam, Tris, Balder, and every other vet member had a good guess. And by now the poor maids who washed her clothing had sense enough to know something. She had done everything in her power since entering the guild to keep it to only that, guesses and no certainty not only for her safety but to keep trouble, because of her, away from the guild. After all, beside the Vampires and the Lycans, the Children of the Grave are considered the single most feared and hated of the three Cursed Races. It was the reason she covered up as she did unlike some of her other cursed guild-mates.

While Lycans could look like humans and Vampires had an unnatural beauty of their own. She had only the pale figure of who she once was. Perhaps what she feared was being rejected if her guildmates saw her true form, and while part of her doubted it, she really didn't want to find out.

Dagur smiled sadly. Ever since the Undead woman joined the guild he's noticed the sadness and how she alway wished to isolate herself. And he usually respected that by sending her off on simple fetching missions by herself or with Ash. But he couldn't do that this time, as feared as the Undead were they were also extremely tough both physically and mentally. And he's seen Undead kill Alpha Lycans and lay Elder Vampires low with but a few swings. Not to mention they were strong in their own right, Vel included.

Moving softly to the girl he knelt in front of her and gently pulled her hood down so he could see her face fully. A soft fatherly smile creasing his wrinkled face. "And why do you think that my dear? You manged to flip a fully grown man over your head and through a table with ease. Not even Adam can do that and he's one of our best trained warriors. Also no one in our group has your ability with language or botany. Besides if our group finds themselves under fire by hostile Lycans or Vampires you'll be key to keeping them alive." He stroked her cold cheek gently still smiling. "Now those don't sound like the abilities of someone who isn't ready to me."

Vel was surprised when the Guildmaster knelt down in front of her and pulled her hood down. Her hazy dark eyes stared back at him as her dull amber hair spilled out. He was probably the only one Vel couldn't bring herself to stop. His caring smile and kind words made her feel like a child receiving encouragement from their father, the closest experience she had with such a thing. Vel looked to the side for a moment avoiding the Guildmaster's eyes before they inevitably returned when his hand stroked her cheek.

Vel gazed at the older man for a long moment before she reached up and put her gloved hand over his and gently nodded. She'd go, of course she'd go. She didn't have a renewed confidence but a duty. Whatever he needed of her she'd do, she owed him that much if for nothing more then his encouraging words and kindness towards her in general. He had faith in her and right now that was all that mattered. Her fear did not matter.

Dagur smiled broadly and hugged the small woman tight. Her smell didn't bother him, nor did her sickly appearance. Guildmaster Harken has seen many things he never thought possible and met people that defied all preconceived notions. Vel was one of them. "That's my girl, now go enjoy the few hours before we head out ok?" He smiled pulling the girl's hood back up and settling it about her head like a parent dressing his child.

Vel's eyes widened but her arms slowly came to rest around the old man a smile splitting her pale face. He was so warm, as he pulled away and pulled her hood up Vel gave him another smile from under her hood and nodded again. She stood, helping up the Guildmaster gently before she'd gather her book, quill, and ink to quietly slip back into her bag. No words she could write could thank him enough, so she'd have to settle in getting the job done and making sure all of her guildmates returned. She pulled her scarf over her face once more as she reached the door looking back once more at the Guildmaster before she headed back down to the room below a smile hidden behind her scarf.

Dnafein

12-23-2018, 07:15 AM

Tristifer continued to eat as the guild master spoke. To any who didn't know the human, it would have appeared that he was paying no attention at all. In truth little passed that he missed. He noted the general surprise that accompanied the announcements; First on the contract that had been accepted, then at the revelation that the majority would be taking part.

Personally Tris was intrigued by the mission. The library would probably be boring, but that can be good. He enjoyed his work, he was very good at it. However boring means that nobody is posing a threat, and that preserves Tris’ skin. Of course boredom was a bonus.

The most interesting aspect of the assignment was the payday. The Tears were of legend and legends paid well. Maybe enough for the majority to retire. Even as he considered the thought, he wondered if he could ever actually retire. Mercenary work was often enjoyable; And had a number of perks.

The guildmaster wrapped his speech up with an order to prepare for the trip. Tris glanced at himself and shrugged, he always had a go-bag ready; He would simply need to grab that and his armor and he would be ready to go. Finishing his meal and drink Tris got to his feet and cut through the kitchen on his way out. As he passed through he snatched a gobbet of meat.

Tristifer walked through the kitchen's yard, heading towards the stable. As he passed through it, a shriek ripped through the air. Spinning the human pulled his arm back and flung the piece of raw meat into the air. A silvery grey blur shot from the sky; It intercepted the red streak that headed up. The gyrfalcon's wings spread and it drifted across the sky in a glide.

The human chuckled and entered the stable. He left the door open as he strode to the stall that contained his mount. Tris quirked an eyebrow at the large deer that stood in his own stall, before shrugging his shoulders. The human entered his stall and collected the brush near the door. “Hey there gorgeous.” He said in greeting.

His reply was a shirt whinny as the black Arabian shook her head briefly. The human chuckled again and began to brush the horse down. He heard a brief rustle behind him followed by a curious trill. Tris glanced back and watched Arwyn preen for a moment before continuing the horse care.

Kris

12-27-2018, 09:43 AM

Finding Mary (https://images-wixmp-ed30a86b8c4ca887773594c2.wixmp.com/intermediary/f/b181c3ac-8dc0-4e8b-b3d3-3749e20f9e0f/d55f6po-dbde1e6e-436b-48b9-95ad-834c3bcc4ee3.jpg/v1/fill/w_774,h_1032,q_70,strp/red_hair_by_satelliteghost_d55f6po-pre.jpg) and Veronica was no difficult as they both stood out from the rest of the people there. Mary seemed very delicate and gentle, almost an anomaly to the scenery of wild life in this tavern while Veronica was a beautiful exotic lady with a unique skin tune. Sheva recalled that it was Veronica who was able to find a capable merchant specializing in repairing magic. Those were rare and costly spells to perform, but Sheva had the money.

"Hello Veronica", Sheva said as she descended once again to the basement, to the place where she took a bath in one of the big tubes that were used to also wash clothes. Veronica gave a small smile as she noticed the badge on Sheva's dress, "So… you have decided to join. While the guild been a family of mine for so long, I would always advice people to be wiser. Living as a sword to hire is no life at all".

Mary peeked at the two girls as she entered as well, "Please Veronica, Let's not be old aunts and be of use to her as possible. We can always detour her later if she desires to hear it from us, and right now it is clearly she needs other assistances".

"But of course", Vernoica bowed her head softly, "How can I help you".

Sheva took out the misshaped shirt that Adam gave her to wear, the same one she so badly tried to put together and fix the night before and showed it to the two girls, "Can I require the aid of a magic to fix this once more?"

"Ohh another ruined outfit! Were you going wild at Adam this morning as well?!".

Sheva turned red on the spot, "WHAT? NO! OF COURSE NOT!".

Mary giggled, "We saw you enter his room last night… or more to say carried by him. We thought you may be another misfortune lady to have her heart broke by the promise of the night since you left his room so quickly… usually they just stay there".

"Now now, said Vernoica", trying to hide her grin, "We are not here to gossip, but help this young lady"

Sheva slammed her hands together on a near table, "Nothing happened! This brute of a man attacked me more than once, and I defended myself well".

"So that's what the youth call it nowadays?", Mary couldn't help herself from chuckling and Vernoica gave her a friendly gentle jab with her elbow to hush her.

"Nothing happened!", Sheva's voice went pitch high as she uttered the words and veronica took the fabric off her hands.

"Forgive us, we were only trying to be friendly. We believe you… although, the situation is rather… bizarre to say the least".

"He hardly brings a woman to his room more than once… if at all. I never saw him going steady with a woman, unless they had mutual understanding of sexual benefits. He doesn't connect well with others, much less with the fairer sex, and he usually sleeps alone", said Vernoica, "He is a nice fellow, but he is very aggressive and likes to keep to himself".

"And you have already been twice to his room and nothing happened, you say?", giggled the other girl, "That's not even rare, that's totally unheard of".

The two laughed and Sheva rolled her eyes, "Please, if anything, he probably wants to kill me, and I would very much like to see him suffer as well".

The girls looked at one another and chuckled once more but when they noticed that Sheva was growing even more impatient they stopped, as Veronica gazed at the torn shirt, "This doesn't look like it's yours?", said Mary as she sniffed it, "It has Adam's scent all over it".

"It's his, I need to repair it and return it to the bastard, so my debt will be paid in full".

The two girls looked at one another and then stared at her, "Are you sure he wants you dead?"

"Positive, he tried to hurt me more than once, and had I not been strong enough, he probably would have done so… and more", Sheva looked away as a red line glowed on her pale cheeks.

Veronica and Mary whispered between them in hushed words, "We will get you this repaired, wait right here".

Sheva followed the two some distance, hearing them both whispering to each other, and could hardly understand what they were saying aside of broken sentences like, "He gave her his shirt? So unlike him!" and "I've never known him to want to hurt a lady before".

When they noticed her following them, they both turned around once more, "Anything else we can help you with?", asked Veronica.

"Yes, as a matter of a fact you can help me some more", Sheva moved for their direction, "I am well understocked for this expedition. Maybe one of you can please guide me to one of the vendors? I would require warm attires, and additional underclothes… maybe even gloves and boots and…".

"SHOPPING!", Mary's eyes glittered with excitement as she grabbed Sheva's hands and forced her to follow, without giving her a room to protest. Soon the both of them were outside, rushing for an unknown direction as Sheva heard Veronica's words echoed behind her, "Keep Mary away from the shoes' stall, you won't hear the end of it, if you don't!".

Storm

12-28-2018, 03:48 AM

As Su Lin and Mynx formed their blood pact for the care and training of young Jamon, she reached her hand to her chest nodding her head slightly speaking to Mynx.

“As with you, I am always ready to travel, I however find need to obtain several more necessities for this quest. The chil… Young Jamon will be in need of blade and bow were he to learn properly. Know someone I might obtain suitable tools from in short order. If the group takes to hoof before I return, I will catch up. Should you desire accompany me in obtaining young Jamon’s arms, the young sire seems able to prepare his own mount.”

With that, Su Lin turned and started out of the stables. As time was of the importance, she started in a fast paced run, Mynx easily keeping pace, in the direction of where the Grey Hawk Inn stood. A short distance from the Inn, she no longer needed a paced run, as that would bring worry and concern to those Hawk has in his employ. As she was close to the Inn, her attention however was brought to an alley several streets from the Inn. Four men were making way down the alley, three holding sword, one with crossbow. At the end of the alley, she took notice of Hawk’s form along with one of his guards, both holding swords at the ready. Su Lin looked to Mynx “I know the male, I owe him aide,” as she stepped toward the entrance of the alley.

The men in the alley were well built stocky men, their broad blades long and sturdy, their brawn easily could sever a man or beast with one powerful swing of their blade. Such easy men to remove from this world for brute strength and savage blade swung easily and gracefully could be evaded. As she reached back for her short sword, Dugar’s words filtered through her mind, was this necessary? As she stepped into the alley, her tone soothing and soft, her arms to her front, hands one atop the other, her top hand on her wristband,

“Gentle day to all, might you depart this place in peace?”

As Su Lin made her greeting, Mynx took to her side, her right hand coming to rest on the hilt of her short sword at her hip and her left reaching for the axe across her back. With her eyes narrowed and her teeth bared, she did not appear as calm as the assassin. Her eyes took in the large men and their weapons, gauging their next movements and countering them in her head. She was more fierce with tooth and claw, but situations such as this often called for more ordinary threats. With little patience for the games humans played, Mynx steadied herself for the fight she expected to come.

From the end of the alley, Hawk took note of Su Lin and the other as he lowered his sword, now taking up more a defensive posture. The guard to Hawk’s side took a moment longer before taking view of Su Lin and Mynx, an obvious smirk on the guards face formed as Hawk and his guard appeared to be wagering with each other.

The bulky man closest to Mynx and Su Lin turned to the sound of Su Lin’s voice and Mynx’s snarling teeth. His bold voice echoed as he focused on the obvious threat in his mind--of Mynx.
“Awww, the kitty desires to be declawed..” casting a quick glance toward Su Lin “..and you wench shall warm my bed when I crush the cat..” focusing more back to Mynx. He took one step while raising his broadsword focusing on the only perceived threat in the ocecat before coming to a sudden halt. He looked more carefully upon Mynx before casting his sight back upon Su Lun.

Su Lin had already removed one weapon grade acupuncture needle accessing the vital point of insertion, right foot having stepped slightly behind her body awaiting the man take his next step.

The man took one step back sheathing his sword, loudly speaks one word
“Rogues.”

Having seen the pins worn by both Mynx and Su Lin, the man opened his hands displaying no weapons.
“No quarrel we have with you.”

With the announcement, the other two bearing sword make to their sheath as the one with crossbow lowers the bow.

Mynx watched them closely, the tension in her body becoming relaxed as the men started to back down, her snarl remaining. She looked to Su Lin in question. “Make example of one?” she asked with obvious pleasure. She had her eye on the man with the bow, the last to lower his weapon. Her hands now at her sides, she extended her claws and took a step forward, grabbing him by the shirt and pulling him close to her face. “You like cat?” she asked him, her breath hot on his face.

Having played the action through her mind, the close one would have needle inserted paralysing him so Mynx could rip his throat open, her boot dagger would take flight to the man bearing the distance weapon, the other two would cover her and Mynx in their blood, whichever Mynx would set upon, she would dispatch the other. Were it just a day prior. Her words with Dugar still residing in her mind, she spoke simply to Mynx
“The male need understand his error in speaking boldly.” She would allow nature rebirth him however the man would need mark of his disrespect he spoke, she was sure Mynx would easily mark him for memory.

At the end of the alley, Hawk’s guard could be heard clearly “My wager is all, at least half.”

Snarl still on her face, Mynx began a low rumbling noise in her throat, half growl/half purr. She yanked the crossbow from his hands, dropping it to the ground, then took one claw and drew it down the man’s face from ear to chin, leaning forward and licking the blood in a single motion. “Cat not like man,” she said as her nail drew another furrow on his cheek. When her hand released his shirt, the man fell to the dirt, his feet scrambling to gain purchase. Mynx sniffed the air, then looked to the crotch of his pants, a smile coming to her lips. “Man frightened...good...next time play nice with cat.” She grabbed her axe and in a swift movement slammed it to the ground between his legs, narrowing missing his thigh. She pulled it from the ground then raised it again...her target now moving faster and getting out of her way. A light laugh came from her as she watched him scamper. “Too bad...cat want to play,” she said with humor.

The man managed to get to his feet, leaving his crossbow on the ground, as the three remaining men, with hands displayed showing her they have no weapons, started a slow retreat from the alley trying their hardest to keep their distance from Mynx. Despite her comment, she allowed them to leave with no further injury, amusement at their fear enough to sate her. Her attention then went to the two men at the end of the alley, her face softening to a normal expression. She looked to Su Lin, unsure how they are connected, and allowed the woman to take the lead now.

Hawk’s guard removed a coin from his pocket, handed it to him as he lost the wager, his voice loud “Well. I’ll be fucked by my own horse, never thought I’d see the day one spoke those words would see another day. How the hell r ya Suzie!”

Hawk smiled. “Thank you Suzie, you spared some blood during a business discussion.” before looking toward Mynx picking up a custom from Su Lin, he placed his hand to his chest bowing his head slightly, his tone polite “..and Miss Jabberwalken, though never formally introduced, I am known as Hawk, my thanks for allowing my blood remain in my body this day.”

Su Lin with a confused look on her face, whispering more to herself at the comment of the guard “Never did I know he was so close to his mount.” having never really understood some of the expressions his man often would say. She looked to Hawk
“Sire, might I a word with you. I have need that you might help me with.” always remaining formal in his men’s presence.

Mynx gave a nod to Hawk, acknowledging his gratitude without correcting the improper usage of her name. Her alpha’s common name was Jabberwalken, her surname Oce. It was a common enough mistake made by others. She gave him a return bow, then smiled inwardly as Su commented under her breath about the horse. As strange as the customs and sayings of humans were, she had grown quite used to them over the years.

As Hawk’s guard headed out of the alley knowing his boss was in better hands, Hawk extended his hand directing out of the alley, his tone more relaxed and soft, looking to Su Lin “Of course Miss Mok, would you please do me the honor of speaking in a more relaxed place, I shall have water boiled, we can discuss your needs over tea?”

The walk was short before they entered Hawk’s office. Hawk extending his hand toward chairs before his desk, his tone polite
“Ladies, if you will.” his eyes now focused more on Su Lin “..and what might I provide for you, I knew once you left my office last night, the Elder would see such greatness within you, I knew it would be my loss. My man was right, I already see a change in you.”

A knock on the door as a small pot of boiling water is brought in and set on the desk, several pouches of herbs along with 3 porcelain with no handles are also set on the desk. A smile on Hawk’s face “I am learning Su, will you however do me the honor?”

Mynx looked to Su with Hawk’s words, noting a change in the smell of the room. She sniffed at the air, the tea packets strong aroma distracting, but there was another, more pungent smell. Musk. With curiosity, Mynx looked to Hawk with narrowing eyes, watching his mannerisms and those of the assassin.

Su Lin rose from her seat heading to the water and herbs. She carefully opened each packet as she added a pinch of one, more of another, always staying formal, her art of crafting tea an act in and of itself. As the tea was gently poured in each cup, she brought each cup individually over to first Hawk, then the second to Mynx before finally her cup for herself.

Hawk took a small sip, allowing the liquid to sit in his mouth for a moment before speaking, smile on his face
“I remember Su, the mouth and tongue warn of danger,” now looking to Mynx, his tone more formal “Miss Mok is gifted in many things. I know as she that most whom use poison have no respect for what they craft. Vile potions causing horrid death are easily detected by taste. Miss Mok however has respect for what she can do, were she to use elements to kill…” looks to Su for a moment before back to Mynx “...rebirth one, it is not savage, it is graceful and peaceful. Untraceable and undetectable to human taste. Just this last harvest season with what she taught me of how to sense what man concocts, I was able to survive an attempt made upon me. The one whom made such an attempt took four days for his rebirth to come. At my hands death comes with pain and suffering. Miss Mok brings end fast and gracefully.” His speaking of the grizzly then softens considerably more focus now on Su Lin herself “As with much in life, there are beautiful gems that are a danger to dare touch yet strongly desired.” through a smile on his face.

Su sat holding her cup in hand enjoying the warmth the hot liquid provided her hands, looking with confusion on what Hawk speaks of, he was speaking those words again she does not understand where they come from. Hawk finally more softly to Su,
“You spoke of a need you had, what might I be able to do for you?”

As Hawk spoke, Mynx leaned forward, her head cocking as she stared harder at him. Manners were never her forte and she had rarely thought ahead, just acted on her instincts. Her tea forgotten, not even tasted, she turned her head to Su Lin. There was no change in the assassin, not even a hint of desire, one-sided--like Jamon to her. With one final inhale, she leaned back in her chair, a slight smile on her lips.

Su Lin looked to Hawk with emptiness in her eyes, her tone flat and formal.
“You know of the child Prince, the elder has taken charge of the child. Mynx and I shall be providing the child guidance and training, I however find need of a suitable blade and bow for the young sire. Might you have such, I would desire something light weight, he is not ready to yield heavy steel. If he sees such day where his eyes return to his home, his man at arms can provide his stronger blade.”

Hawk looked to Su, his tone started soft, “I owe you and her a debt, consider blade and bow my repayment. I do have troubling words to speak, words I am certain the elder may already know,” his tone more serious, “Dear Su, you know how I test with shiny stones?”

Su simply nodded her head

Hawk continued, “I had offered the young Prince’s loyal servant simply one stone and warm female companionship to betray his charges secrets. His servant sold his charge for such a small token. Unlike if he ended by your hands, his end was painful. If he would sell his lifelong charge for a stone and warm bed, what small fee would he sell me for?”

With that he stood and walked over to a cabinet opening it, his tone returning soft “You might recognise these..” as he removed a slender sword in sheath and a bow with arrow quiver, “these are which you crafted on our first meet. Thin lightweight blade yet able to withstand much heavier blade strikes, sharpest of blades and still able to penetrate medium armor with ease. I have held onto these over the years, it seems they now have a reason for being. The young Prince may not have his servant any longer, at least he now has good steel and two who will teach him how to remain alive,” setting the sword and bow on the desk.

Mynx rose and gathered the offered weapons, nodding at Hawk, as thoughts of Jamon’s companion meeting his death circled in her head. It was not something she would share with him, the boy already too soft. She looked to Su Lin, hoping the meeting was over, the one-sided tension in the room making her uncomfortable and desiring fresh air. She pointed to the door, “I wait there,” she said with impatience, already moving away from Hawke and his overpowering odor of musk.

As Mynx headed to the door, Su Lin rose placing her hand to her chest offering a nod
“My thanks m’lord.”

Hawk reached to her hand taking it gently kissing the back of her hand. Su with another confused look stepped away as her and Mynx stepped out of the office, out of the Inn and back in the street with Jamon’s tools. Her only comment to Mynx
“If the elder is not aware yet, he should be made aware of the condition of our charges servant.” As she started back toward the Gallery, also spoke “Sir Hawk does seem to speak strange words though I do believe he is of sound mind,” still trying to understand the strange words and mannerisms he would speak.

For a few moments Mynx walked on, not responding to the words, waiting for Su Lin to pick up on what was so obvious to the ocecat. She then looked to Su, her brow rising, truly surprised at the naivete in the woman. Finally a laugh came from her, rich in its tone. “You not see what before eyes. He not strange...only want share warmth,” she said, her expression filled with humor.
Su Lin slowed her pace slightly, processing the words Hawk had always spoken as well as the words Mynx had said. She shook her head not quite believing the man she had worked for would find her a suitable mate, the lodging he always made available was always considered retainer should he require her services. In a flat tone she simply said
“Could be mistaken, he has warm companions available at his call, work is what he sees in me.” still replaying their various encounters through her mind. “Know facial traits myself, can not detect scents as well as you, what did your scent see in the man?” now curiosity perked in her mind.

Mynx smiled. “I say already...man want share warmth. He smell...of...desire,” she said, her words spoken slowly. She was not a master of reading faces, only odors, and the man had reeked of musk--the mating scent. “You not share desire?” she asked, knowing the answer already. Su had never given any indication that she was aroused, in fact, Mynx could not remember anything other than a calm state about her, even in the face of danger...or anger.

As they continued a slower pace, without a moment’s thought “I have not given thought to such. From my watching males, I do not fit what they seek in female companionship. Delicate I am not. If he simply seeks a warm body to warm his bed, I will warm it with his blood as his throat is slit.” spoken as casually as if she were ordering bread and meat at a tavern. “More attention will I pay to his words should we next meet. Admit though, the male is not a worthless one.”

Again Mynx laughed. She could not understand the woman’s reasoning...any male was not worthless if he could provide warmth, even Jamon had his place. But they each had a different upbringing, their training leading them down different paths. Perhaps she could learn something of the assassins way of thinking. It could make her a better warrior, more fierce and less likely to act only on emotion. She looked to Su Lin, her expression now serious. “You teach me be cold?” she asked.

Su Lin slowed a little more, rather surprised at what Mynx had said. Too often questions asked of her were ‘Are you even human’ ‘don’t you have any feeling’ and other similar. She after all was trying to learn the ways of the Rogues, mayhaps even learn a little about this humanity she was spoken of not having.
“Cold? How so, in rebirthing .. sorry, the dominant one calls it killing, or in not forming.. how it is said… relationships. Not have been asked to teach how to be me before.” An odd sense drifted over her, she desired to learn some restraint from the powerful huntress by her side, being asked even if casual politeness to show how to be like her, was this that emotion she has heard others speak of, how was it spoken, of pride?

Mynx tilted her head, looking askance at Su. “You teach...to...control...im...impulses? Be calm like you?” She knew how the others in the Guild viewed her...impulsive...unpredictable...rash...and wanted to learn how to be more respected. If learning how to control her behavior would get her respect, then she was willing to try.

Su Lin thought for a moment “Calm comes with thinking how to end one before doing. Find with pre thought, at times the one to be harmed comes to their right mind so harm need not happen. Morning I enter my thought cycle (meditation), think on nature, on pleasant mind. Doing I find even my mind comes to anger, body does not show. My morning practice gives me peace as well (morning martial art practice). Intend bring child Prince, you welcome too.”

Mynx nodded. “Yes...I learn...cycle and practice. With Jamon...” She had been trying to better herself, learning to speak the common language and even to read it with the occasional lessons taught to her by Bigwit. But she was not a good student...too impatient. She would do it to impress her current alpha Dagur, not the others in the Guild whom she was forced to obey.

As they were close to the stables, she offered in a pleasant tone
“This is good. I teach calm, patience, you teach me better hand fight. Warriors as we always learn. I learn well from you, teach well what I know to you.”

As Su Lin and Mynx returned to the stables, Jamon was finishing with his mount. She approached the mare Jamon prepared. Pulling on the saddle, inspecting his bed roll, placing the bow and arrow quiver along the mare looking to Jamon, her tone flat “You not touch yet, we tell you when you touch.”

She stepped silently toward Jamon bringing the sheathed sword to her front “This your steel. Mynx will show how to wear, you take now.”

As Jamon took the sword looking it over, Su Lin took one step back, narrowing her eyes, an expression of hate washed over her face as she looked upon the young Prince
“I hurt you, you now stab me with steel.”

Jamon looked to Mynx with confusion in his eyes waiting for her to tell him what to do. Su Lin stood returning to a normal expression on her face, her tone flat
“First lesson done, young Sire dead, Mynx dead, I dead.”

Jamon with confusion in his tone “But I didn’t do anything, what lesson, why would I try and stab you?”

Su Lin stepped toward him “On battlefield, your knights follow order or die, hesitate make dead warrior. First lesson is that lesson, like attack, are not announced. You listen Mynx, you listen Su Lin, not think, just do. Go to Mynx, she show you today to wear steel, tomorrow you do.” With that, Su Lin placed her hand to her chest while turning to Mynx offering a bow before turning to make final ready of her horse.

As Jamon approached her, Mynx took the now sheathed weapon and strapped it to the left side of his waist, a smirk on her face. “We make warrior...or you die trying,” she said with humor. “Practice removin’ sword. Can make changes if needed.” She then had him bring his mount, loaded with his supplies, to an area where others were gathering. “If need pack from room, go now. Leave soon.”

Yamimoon

12-28-2018, 03:02 PM

By the time Ashvel had made his way down stares it was already bustling with other members of the guild. Some were talking amongst themselves, and others were patently awaiting the arrival of the guild master. Never once since he had joined the guild had he been summoned by the gong, but he had heard of it from some of the more seasoned guild members. There was an important announcement and everyone was to gather.

As he looked around he saw the fellow guild mates that had stepped in during the beating he was receiving. Though, even now he doesn’t hold any grudges against the men. It has been like that in almost any town he has visited. Vampires are the most hated and feared of the three cursed clans. Even though not all vampires go out and hunt humans and the other races for food. Ashvel shook his head and borough himself out of his thoughts. He made a note to make sure that he properly thanked the elf, and the goblin for their help. Who knew how far those two would have gone if not for their interference.

Most of the chairs were taken so he decided to lean against a wall till the Master spoke. Then the older man appeared and addressed them. As he spoke Ashvel cocked his head sideways as he heard what they were looking for. ‘Why would anyone what us to look for something that doesn’t exist?’ he thought to himself as the next bit of information was reviled. This almost took Ashvel for a loop. The master wanted the whole guild out looking for information on the Tears of the Ice Queen, and worse yet they were going in groups and in the middle of the day.

This was not something that he would normally do. Small groups were okay, but traveling during the day was not going to be pleasant for him. His clothing would provide him with some protection, but he would need to hunt at least every other day to keep himself from becoming a burden. This want going to be fun. Not one bit, but he would do what would need to be done. He was a member of this guild, and he wouldn’t become a burden for his group.

Taking his leave and returning to his room he began getting what he needed ready for his trip. Granted he was a minimalist, and only had what he needed to survive he just needed to make sure he packed medical supplies this time around. He was more useful as a medic though he could fight as well. At least without fear of injury from normal weapons. Once he was done with his preparations he made his way down stairs.

Seeing that the snow elf was already down at the tables Ashvel approached her tapping her on the shoulder. Once he got her attention he bowed slightly. “Raenisa, I wanted to thank you for your kind words yesterday evening.” Ashvel said as he straitened up and had a relaxed smile on his face. Now was not the time to be serious. At least he hoped so. Some people don’t like his laid back attitude, and willingness to not raise a hand against people that hurt him. “We haven’t officially been introduced, I am Ashvel Noctrum.” He said as he held out his hand. Though he wasn’t certain if she would except the greeting.

Kris

01-02-2019, 11:11 PM

Sheva was pulled up the stairs by the redhead maid, and found the lady grip to be far more powerful than what her appearance made her seem to be. Mary probably was a former sword to hire long before she settled down to be a regular worker in the tavern’s guild. While the reach the common room (same area where the guild’s master made his announcement), Sheva kindly asked the lady to wait for her so she could go back to her room and gather some coins. She figured the merchants will probably charge a lot, and she needed to do a lot of shopping as she hardly had a lot of suitable clothes.

Mary grinned as Sheva went to her room, her pale eyes searching for other possible “victims” to fell prey to her “hunting” “Shopping spree”. She looked at the ladies following in and out of the common room, as they too, gathered their belonging and backpacks. She sighed as she noticed some of the women’s attires, which she considered of poor taste.

And then stumbled Vel into the room…

Vel’s hooded figure would indeed be considered poor taste, maybe even drab. But not wanting to draw attention to herself drove her to such collorless atire.

Vel was just reaching the common room floor from her heartfelt talk with the Guild master. She still wore a soft smile under her scarf as she started towards the table where she’d left her axe and her traveling supplies.

“Excuse me”, said a voice behind her as Mary softly walked to match her pace, “Miss, are you also planning on venturing out with the rest of the guild?”

Vel paused a moment and glanced at the voice with a little surprise before she nodded slowly and started back to her stuff once more. All of the guild was supposed to go on this search after all. It wasn’t unusual for a maid to approach a guild member to see if they needed anything so she didn’t think to much of it. She wasn’t new, Vel had seen Mary around here many times she was pretty sure the women had even cleaned some of her own clothes?

“Good, good”. Mary pondered, thinking how to present the question she had in her head without offending the girl. Obviously saying something like ‘you don’t plan going like that?’ would be very inappropriate, and seeing how timid the girl looked like, she thought to take an approach that would walk around the question directly, “I am planning on showing one of your comards the way to the market district. It’s not far and it will allow you to restock things which you may have not find here… They also see clothes if you are interested?”

Vel blinked, turning to the women with a slightly confused look. Showing around one of her comrades? Most of the vets knew this place well… oh. It must be one of the new members. Vel had coin, she didn’t spend it on much so of course she had coin. But going to the market to shop wasn’t really something she did usually, let alone in a group So vel began to shake her head.

Sheva has just finished getting her stuff and going down the stairs when she noticed the two.

“Hey, great, that young girl, will join us yes?”

Sheva recalled the woman who couldn’t or didn't want to speak. She never caught her name though. She figured the whole idea of joining must have been more on Mary part then her and she kindly removed her some distance away from Mary, “You want to join us?”, she whispered to the girl, “You don’t have to, if you don’t want to, okay?”

Vel paused as the woman she’d spoken to earlier pulled her aside. And asked if she wanted to join, and assured her that she didn’t need to. So she was the one Mary was taking out. She supposed that made sense as she seemed to be new to the area. Vel hesitated for a moment. She’d have to learn to interact in the big group, Perhaps making herself somewhat comfortable with a few of the members would make it easier. Vel finely, timidly, nodded.

“Good”, Sheva smiled, “I find it extremely awkward to walk with this woman, no matter how noble her intentions are. I am not familiar with her, and that is by itself a risk. I also believe it will do you good to get stuff for yourself as well”, Sheva smiled, “By the way, I never caught your name?”

“Vel”, Mary lowered her head, nearly putting it upon Sheva’s shoulder, which made the general startled and nearly jump in her place. How the hell was this woman capable of sneaking in on her like that?! Adam wasn’t kidding when he said that she and Veronica were fearsome warriors, “That’s what I think you should call her anyway, it’s a cute pet name to Velaire!”, Mary lifted her nose with proud about her being so knowledgeable.

Sheva looked at Vel, “Are you okay with me addressing you like this, girl?”

Vel was about to reach for her book, realizing that their talk before they hadn’t exchanged names, how rude she had been. But before she could pull her book free Mary interrupted and Vel saw the women jump at Mary’s sudden intrusion. Vel nodded to Sheva to confirm that she was okay with this. After a moment Vel gestures to Sheva wishing to know her name in return.

She smiled politely, “Elisheva, but please, address me as-”, Sheva opened her mouth few times as she tried to consider her answer. There was no way this girl will ever call her name, but still, it was impolite to not answer, “Address me as Sheva”. Maybe the two of them needed to make some kind of hand gesture so it will be easier for the girl than waiting on her to write each time? The idea made Sheva smile as she turned to Mary, “Are we off yet?”

“Not so fast”, Mary wore a wolvish grin as she put her hands on her mouth and shouted, “Hey everyone, we are off shopping, whoever wants to come get their butts down here ASAP!”.

Sheva shook her head in disbelief. There goes the quiet scenery that has been around till now, as more people were probably heading to join for sure.

As Sheva had predicted, just outside the bar the ocecat's ears twitched as she dimly heard a call from one of the bar staff calling out for a shopping excursion. If not for her acute hearing, she would have surely missed it. She smiled. She rarely had the chance to go to the shops with others and thought this would be an interesting way to pass a few hours. She grabbed up her coin, telling Jamon to wait for her here, and headed for the inside.

Once indoors, Mynx moved towards the other women, recognizing Mary and Vel, but not the other. She nodded at Mary, then gave Vel her customary greeting, rubbing her feline cheek against that of the zombies, a soft purr accompanying the gesture. To the stranger she extended her hand. “I Mynxella...Mynx...glad to meet.”

Sheva took her hands, “Elisheva, but please just call me Sheva”, She smiled, “I only heard about the Ocecat, but never saw one in person, you are very beautiful!”, she said as she scanned the woman.

Mynx drew closer to Sheva, inhaling her scent and looking closely at her face. “As you, magic user,” she replied, her lip lifting up on one side.

Vel couldn’t decide if she liked the customary greeting of Mynx or not. It was unusually close and it always made her nervous. But at the same time with someone with such a keen nose Mynx was never afraid to approach her. And her purr was soothing to the ears and body. So to a point she was grateful for the somewhat easy interaction.

Following the greetings, Mynx pulled back a bit, her expression showing a curious interest in the new Guild member. As the door to the bar was opened again, the ocecat looked on as the assassin Su Lin entered. She moved to welcome Su, taking her hand gently and touching cheeks. “You come...yes?” she asked.

Su Lin cast her gaze upon the assembled inside and as soon as Mynx inquired about her coming, mattered not the reason or the destination, she offered through a flat tone
“I come, yes, child stay, need more pack,” not ready to reveal Jamon's self to others.

“Excellent!”, Mary clapped her hands happily, then follow me please, and bring a lot of shiny coins!

Now aware that this was a shopping venture, Su Lin gazes over toward Mynx, an unusually pleasant tone “Show-ping, know this show-ping I do, like this show-ping I do.” as she accompanies the other huntress and other females.

***

https://images-wixmp-ed30a86b8c4ca887773594c2.wixmp.com/intermediary/f/8dd932fe-a7c3-4925-81f9-e171d492f938/d5g8j3k-995cbff5-19fa-45df-99c3-2ee73460a435.jpg/v1/fill/w_1024,h_481,q_70,strp/visit_to_the_market_by_gillesketting_d5g8j3k-fullview.jpg

The sight before their eyes was unfolded to them like a scene from the most detailed pages of a book, or a poem by a very daring and detailing troubadour. The havoc and sounds that reached from any corner of the market, with traders, some of them with heavy accent that marked them as outsiders, calling them to stop but a moment and take a lot, and maybe even buy something.

As Sheva walked about, seeing all the jewels and gems, she nearly forgotten why she came here to begin with, wanting to buy as much of the colorful glasses accessories as she could.

Mary was already lost in one of the stalls that offered boots and Sheva carefully looked over some of the fancy looking coats that were made by a soft fur and some long blouse that were made by blue silk, the likes of color she never saw before.

By the side corner she noticed some kind of fortune taller boot, and some peddler trying to get people to buy the freshly caught fisher, using some children to fake illness, so those easily tricked will be more persuaded to buy from.

Vel peered around the familiar market place, her hooded figure taking little attention as people of all shapes and walks of life, nearly all walks of life, treaded this place and rubbed shoulders with others. Her hazy brown eyes quietly looking over the market, but there was hardly anything here she needed, but her eyes took on the sight of the poor children trying to sell fish. She knew it was a ploy but she couldn’t help it.

Like Vel, Mynx first observes rather than shops, her olfactory senses alive with the smell of leather, meats, and a mingling of body odor. She hears the vendors calling out their wares for sale, their kiosk signs hanging above them, the letters and words meaning nothing to the uneducated ocecat. Her tail swishes from side to side, her ears in constant motion as the sounds around her draw her attention. She visually tracks her Guild members...Sheva as she looks at gems and clothing...Su Lin as she travels from herbs to knives to silk ribbons. But none of these things interest her. It is what has attracted Vel that she concentrates on...the fish vendor. With enthusiasm she turns to the quiet girl and smiles. “We buy fish?” she asks, hoping to draw Vel into a shopping venture with her.

Vel peered at the Ocecat before she mutley nodded. Mynx would probably like the fish and it gave Vel ample opportunity to spend her money on the poor children’s sake. She made her way to the fish vender gesturing quietly for a few dozen fish hung by their gills as she began to pull out her coin purse. She exchanged the coin for the fish and held up the fish for Mynx to see.

Sheva was just coming back with her loot as she noticed the pack of fish held by the young Vel and with the comment made by the feline lady, she couldn’t help but burst into laughter, “I guess we do”, she smiled as she looked at Vel, “They don’t look the best of quality, but any fish is delicious with enough fire and good stew”, Sheva licked her lips, “And some salt”.

***

Su Lin enters the market gazing about the various wares available. Her first merchant is the herbalist. After a mere moment, the merchant stands aside with the understanding that the customer he tried to impress knows far more about the wares he peddles than he. Su replenishes her herbs providing a silver coin which is far more acceptable than what the man was going to ask for.

Su Lin’s next stop is a purveyor of blades. Again. It is no time that the man stands aside as she feels the balance of blades in hand knowing simply by feel how the blade would fare in use. She selects a boot dagger for the young Prince and four throwing stars for herself.

Su Lin walks further back to a fine clothier. Her interest more on fine silken ribbons. She obtains several which are smooth and silky to the touch. One length she could wrap her hair up, one length long enough she could wrap around her waist as a belt. Fine silk, strong to hold hair and clothes, sturdy enough to strangle a man in a pinch. She will show the young prince how to use the delicate fabric to remove life once the child builds strength in his hands.

With the acquired sheathed boot dagger, new herbs and silk ribbons, Su Lin continues through the market attention drawn to the sellers of fish and tales they weave using child humans as trinkets dangled to weak minded purchasing emotion, not wares. As one of the fish vendors approach her, she simply waves him off. Her focus now on the fortune teller booth. Always of interest in those speaking of their being able to forsee one's fate, future, fortune, demise. Most simply of the ability to sense their marks desire and gain more coin is sparking their desires and pride. She steps with the confines of this particular preveyor, rare does she find one with true gift, she will not dismiss this one as a trixter without cause. It would be short breaths before she could sense the true self within this preveyor.

“Welcome”, hissed a voice as a set of glowing eyes peered from within a hood (https://i.imgur.com/CL4JyYw.jpg), “What would you like to know, dear lady? The past? The future? Your true soulmate?”

Su Lin looks to the hooded figure, her chocolate brown eyes gazing upon the glowing eyes within the hood casting thought would this person be using a glowing stone to cause such illusion. Her tone flat, paying close attention to this person’s tone as she is not able to see the face, her tone flat “Future useful, see what do you of my charge?”

“Very well”, the man with the gray skin began folding cards over his small table as he placed them all over, “Pick four cards, if you please”

Su Lin reaches out with eyes closed setting her fingers on the cards before her. In a moment four are selected before the male. She opens her eyes looking back upon the male before her
“Pray tell, thy cards, speak what do they?”

The male smiles as she places her chosen images upfront so that they both can have a better look at all four of them.

“A castle- A royal lineage prephas?”, he chuckled, “But you’ve chosen the broken stoned castle… He may not achieve his goals… what’s more… he may die…”

He pointed at the second card. A beautiful woman is floral surrounding, “The lady of the forest. A foreign, not of the same kin, a different race. She will be his key… but keep in mind that she is linked to his destiny in more than one way, which leads us to this card-”

The third card shows a symbol of a broken sword, “One or the other, that will be your choice to make, young girl… either she or the boy… I can’t wait for the time for you to make this decision… which leads us to…”

The fourth card shows a priest dressed in white, blessing few people benting in pray, “Redemption… you may still save them both, if your decision will be the right one…”, he then gazed carefully at Su Lin grabbing her hands and humming, “Be careful of the boy… he will prove to be a burst of fire… a dangerous ticking bomb…”.

Su Lin’s tone unchanging, perks her gaze curiously “Speak of choice, manor of choice see you? Might one mayhap both not see the end of journey?”

“... Su Lin…”, his smiled changed altogether as he looked both sides and then at her, “Listen, I cannot unfold more than these token of information, so heed my words carefully. Your lad is tested… and soon enough assassins will be sent for him. Not right now, no one really know about him… but you… and the lady…. You will both be caught up with this scheme against your will. When you do… there will come a time that a decision will be made… trust your wits to make the right decision so that both of them will make it back alive”, He got up, “My name is Rathma, we will never meet again… I hope you will make the right decision…”, he moved some distance and disappeared behind the curtain of people and tents.

As the man steps out of sight, she stands a moment in silence. Unexpected this was. Her life has been about the taking of life, the child Prince a mere annoyance at first meet. She has only brought death and sorrow to those she interacts with. No, this man will tell her more. How does he know of the child, her own name she has not offered.

As the male disappears from normal sight, the male might not be familiar with her, she could track any living being through the heaviest of storms, through the foggiest of forests, the densest mountain ranges, No, she will hear more from this male. She follows mere eye blinks after the male. Yet… he is nowhere. She is troubled for this information, the male had not even sought coin, what reason was there for his words. For the first time - ever - she has no concept of what has transpired. A dazed look upon her face as she replays the events in her mind. A thought flashes ‘nothing by chance, everything for a reason through nature’. Was it her destiny to be there, what drew her to this booth, was this was a happenstance, or the will of nature, or as the elder calls it, of the Gods?

****

Su Lin moved forward, meeting up with the other girls, the stench of fish visible and apparent. Mary jumped to meet them with a few bags of her own, jumping with glee, “You won’t believe the discount I got some of these”, she started to pull few shoes for the other to see and even Sheva was impressed and whistled. She did noticed that Su Lin looked rather out of it, “Everything okay?”, she asked the girl.

Su Lin looks to the Red Haired woman regaining some composure, her tone still perplexed
“Fine things are, curious only” leaving it at that, her tone still flat “this show-ping, interesting has become.” looking toward Mynx.

Mynx leaned toward Su at her arrival, inhaling her scent and noticing the change. “Not interestin’. Loud. Many smells. You meet bad scent?” she asked curiously. She herself had not bought anything, waiting to see if she could find another outfit to wear under her armor. “Need new cloth...can not read signs. Mary show me vendor?”

As Mynx speaks, Su Lin has an unusual distant stare. She mutters “Yes, bad smell I found..” and as she mentions reading signs, Su Lin looks toward Mynx “We go, Su Lin read sign, find clothes boy too mayhap” standing awaiting Mynx lead the way to the vendor she was looking to pay visit to.

Mynx walked a short distance, moving through the crowd with a regal air. She followed her nose, until before her was a large clothing booth, both for men and women. She flipped through the outfits in front, looking for a bodysuit in her size. When nothing was found, she moved deeper into the racks, her hands running over the unusual materials with curiosity. When she finally stopped, she stood before a leather outfit, mostly in white, of a skin she did not recognize by its scent. She took the suit from its hanger and placed it against her body, looking to Su Lin with a questioning glance. “Good?”

Still somewhat perplexed at this male’s words, Su Lin looks to Mynx, a questioning look on her features before looking to the body suit Mynx holds to herself, her tone not of the confidence she usually has
“Good does look, fit well would think.”

Sheva nodded, “I think it suits you”

“Agreed!”, Mary slapped the man behind the cashier some coins as she pushed the clothing to the feline lady, buying it for Mynx, “Let’s head back then?”, she smiled, “I think if we won’t get back soon, we may get into trouble”.

Leanna

01-04-2019, 10:45 PM

Raising a single hand, the human beckoned forth a male-shaped silhouette that stood in the shadows directly behind Shel, even as he explained just who he was to the lady orc.

“I am the most powerful merchant in this city,” he revealed in a matter-of-fact tone that only thinly veiled his amusement at her arrogance. “The elves and humans have made me very rich, yes; but in the spirit of a true businessman, I always hunger for more.”

Pausing at this thought, the merchant took another drag from his pipe as he studied the change in Shel’s expression. He could tell she was hungry for something, too—in fact, she was starving. But for what, he wondered?

“I wish to tap into a new market, expanding my trade to the Orcish. Out of convenience, I hope to begin with the tribes of the valley who reside just east of here.”

Shel was quick to realise that it was her own horde that he spoke of.

“But your kind are notoriously difficult and, as of yet, have refused to cooperate with me. However, I was fortunate enough to liaise with one of your most powerful wise women, and she has granted me access to the tribe, if...”

Strumming one set of his stubby fingers on the table, the human stretched forth his other set towards Shel, almost amicably.

“If... what?” the orc asked with hesitance, uncertain of exactly what this man’s agenda was, but most certain that he hoped to manipulate her.

“If I perform a task that could earn me her trust. If I return a very important heirloom to her firstborn son. This, my dear, is where you come in...”

Knowing exactly what the merchant spoke of (as she was the individual who had stolen borrowed said heirloom), Shel stood to leave... only to be pushed back down by someone stronger than she. From behind her, a brawny olive-skinned orc held her in place with one hand as he patted the pockets of her clothing with his other before he relieved her of every bit of coin she carried on her person.

“...and if you do what is asked of you, we can all leave as winners tonight. But I will let our mutual friend take it from here.”

With that, the mysterious silhouette that was frisking Shel ceased to do so, subsequently revealing himself to her with frustration-filled eyes.

”Where is Rhok’s medallion, Shel?” said his baritone voice in the thickly-accented Orcish of the valley. It was Nazrak. Shel could recognise his voice anywhere—as it was he who had been her preferred mate before she had been pressured to leave their tribe.

”I know you have it,” Nazrak then continued, resolutely, unable to keep his emotions from running high at the sight of her. ”No more games. Rhok won’t rest until he has it back... and I... agh! Do you want me to take it by force?”

Shel inwardly recoiled at the sound of the name Rhok—as it was he, the elder brother of Nazrak, who had violently forced her to lie with him, one year prior.

And now the moment that she had been expecting—dreading—had finally come. When she had been pressured to leave her people, she knew that making off with such a valuable family crest would result in her being chased—as it was a great, ancient symbol of status amongst her tribe.

If I cannot go to him to make him pay for what he did to me... she had reasoned in an inner justification as to why she took it, ...then I will make him come to me. As it were, she desired to lure Rhok away from the protection of the horde, so she could confront him alone and back him into a corner.

Except it was Nazrak, the second son, who came for the medallion instead.

”So Rhok sends you to fetch what is his?” Shel asked with blinking eyes that matched the flutters she was feeling in her stomach.

”It has been in my family for generations, Shel, and I am here at our mother’s request. After this merchant found you, she knew if you would listen to anyone, it would be me,” Nazrak continued, extending his ornately tattooed arm out towards her, not unlike how he once had when he used to coax her into his arms. ”Once the medallion is back, all of this mess can be forgotten.”

Shel looked at her friend in disbelief.

Forgotten? Is that what you all want me to be? No. I will not forget what Rhok did... nor what your mother is still doing.

Following the rape of Shel by Rhok, it was Rhok and Nazrak’s own mother (the most powerful wise woman of their horde, who was the great lady the merchant spoke of) who had been the unstoppable force behind Shel’s eventual banishment; as she wished to protect her firstborn’s reputation at all costs.

So it was a mother’s love that had been the undoing of Shel, as she would do anything to defend her sons. (But, interestingly, his mother would not risk sending Rhok out from under her wing to retrieve their family namesake, hm? Shel always did wonder if Nazrak was the lesser loved of the two boys.)

At this, Shel sighed, feeling rather defeated.

”Nazrak... you still don’t believe me, do you?” she asked as she glanced downwards towards her feet. ”But I... thought we were friends...”

It was Nazrak’s turn to sigh.

”We were, Shel... but things change. People change.”

In the middle of the tension between the he-orc and she-orc, the merchant began to realise just how much he enjoyed listening to the Orcish tongue, before becoming immensely pleased that his plan was so close to fruition. Sure, he had hoped that Shel would simply lose the medallion in their little gambling game, fair and square; but nigh, she did not. Now he would have to take it by force.

What a shame.

“Hand it over, my dear, and no harm will come to you. I’ll even allow you to keep every piece of your gold. Your friend here does not wish to harm you, nor do I...”

A wild tempest of thought and will and emotion stewed deep within Shel as she looked at the gold strewn about the table, and then at her once-preferred mate. Just the sight of Nazrak caused a pang of longing for him within her belly, and she found herself missing him... all of him.

The hunting, the joking, the touching.

But all of that was gone now. Rhok had gotten his way; and his mother had done everything she could to cover it up. Only a wedge of mistrust stood between them now.

I am so sorry you were forced to choose between your brother and me, Nazrak. Shel placed her hand in her pocket and tried to appear contrite, acting as if she was going to hand over the medallion. Still, I hope you can believe me, one day.

As long as she had Rhok’s medallion, she had a chance to keep him under her finger, because after her banishment, she knew it was the only thing that would give him a reason to see her again. It was all she had left of her tribe, and that meant more to her than gold.

Because not even you can stop me...

A fire suddenly filled Shel’s eyes and, instead of handing over the medallion, she seized the used steak knife from beside the merchant, and stabbed his extended hand, mercilessly.

...and then Shel RAN.

She knew that in a game of fight or flight with a male orc, her odds were best with flight. So she aimed to get a head start, hopping over wooden tables as Nazrak began to urgently follow, flipping those same tables over as he pursued.

But she made it to the street.

...

So she kept running.

...

And running.

...

Weaving through the crowds for what felt like ages.

...

But she could not run like this forever.

...

She could feel Nazrak gaining on her.

...

And then she saw HIM.

...

THE LARGEST GIANT I HAVE EVER SEEN.

“CRAG!!!!” the lady orc shouted, calling him the only giant-like name she could think of (and, goddammit, she needed a name if she was going to act as if she knew him as a close friend). There was no way that anyone with half a brain—berserker or otherwise—would try to take on a giant on their own.

Rather than risk being caught in this cat-and-mouse chase, Shel decided to gamble on something else. Running directly towards Balder, she crashed (head first) into one of his sinewy legs, hugging the massive appendage before making an attempt to climb up the behemoth.

“OH, CRAG! LONGTIMENOSEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Cursing at this monstrous sight, Nazrak slowed his hunt of Shel until he came to a complete stop in the distance. Pleased that ‘Crag’ seemed too amused by her climbing to fling her away like some pest, Shel (with a desperate look in her eye) petitioned him to help her up onto his shoulder, as she dangled from his upper arm like a rag doll.

And, to her great surprise, the giant actually did.

”And I have a message for you to give Rhok!” Shel shouted from the shoulder of the giant to the distant Nazrak. ”If he wants his medallion, then he will have to come get it himself!”

*

Present Day: In The Rogue Gallery.

Just Before The Gong.

*

“UNNNNNFF.”

Slamming the crown of her bristly pig-head into Shel’s shin, LuLu grunted in anticipation. It was always what she did at this time of the morning when she was hungry.

“Hey, little girl,” Shel responded merrily, kneeling down to gently scratch Lulu’s ears. “I know, I know. It’s breakfast time soon. Just be patient. We have to wait for the gong.”

BBBBBBHHHHHHHNNNMMMNNNnnnnnnNNNNnnnnn.

At the reverberating sound, Shel shivered and cooed, loving the feeling the gong brought her. So much so that she had made a habit of rising early enough to go watch the sunrise, and to sit in a hidden place beside that gong each morning.

“OOOoooo,” she whispered, once more petting her little boar. “I love it when he does that.”

Shel eyed the leader of the Rogue Gallery from a corner, waiting in silence until he had abandoned the gong and walked out of sight. Mischievously, the orc made her way to it, grabbed the gong hammer, and began to ring it herself... half a dozen times.

”OOOOOoooooOOOOOOoooooooOOOOOooooo.”

Now that she had (likely) irritated all the sleeping heads of the Rogue Gallery, Shel made her way to Dagur’s impromptu meeting, straddling in late, and still feeling the tingle in her nerves from the gong’s vibration.

Koti~

01-06-2019, 10:29 PM

Massive Co between Jamon and Jezibel.
Yes,. A co-op between Npcs

“No, this is just not right.” Yn spoke as the horse was saddled up , looking over the two of them. Having talked with several animals of burden himself, he had learned just how uncomfortable the leather could become. Fur linings would be a much better option for their travels. Not only did it provide the comfort for the rider, but helped keep both warm in cold climates. The biggest benefit was the added control of movement. With fur as a way to keep the rider seated, the horse was more flexible with fur than any leather. Giving a sigh he pulled the saddle off and set it back to the side.

“Hey, I need that! How…” Jezibel began to bark at him, but stopped short. The man was her current master, and his actions were not hers to judge, as long as he wasn't doing something to get himself killed. She knew they were not alone, from the current boy toy of Mynx and the new girl, to the stable master helping them out. A grumble was pulled under her chest as she watched Yn unhitched the reins and stirrups she had spent all that time getting adjusted to her preferred height.

“I'm going to get some furs from the shops above. I'll make a proper riding saddle for you and Junberry.” Yn promised the woman before heading off, leaving Jezi and Junberry standing in her stall. She waited a few seconds before the man vanished from the stall and allowed a bellowed grumble run through her.

“Curse that man! Barely been under him a day and he still acts like that. Great wolves above he's going to get me killed in a court one day.” Jezi huffed out as she looked over the scar on her hand, remembering the dull ache as he had carved his name onto her flesh. It still pissed her off that she was that careless with what should have been a simple lift.

Having been brushing his mount feeling the discomfort of this blade Mynx put around his waist, Jamon looks toward the woman venting before her mare. His mount at the ready, he steps from his bay toward where Jez stands. He clears his throat so not to give the woman a start having the mistaken impression she did not know he was in the stables, his tone polite

“Pleasant day M’lady, might I offer you a hand if you are in need of one?”

“I'm good. Don't need any help.” Jezi replied coldly, looking the boy up and down. He looked uncomfortable, the body offset from the blade sitting on his side. She already noted that the man wore a badge on his shirt, the shine denoting him as a new member of the guild. She had to admit that having one of the new boy toys of the Ocecat was now a guild members was different. She knew that her actions now would be bad, but she needed a bit of a vent, and he seemed a good target.

“Well you're a first. A boy toy of Mynx turned sell sword. I heard the rumors she was wild, but most men ended dead or scurried away.” Jexi smirked at him, feeling her mercenary roots blossoming. She could already feel some calm coming to her just being able to blow off some steam.
As Jez spoke, Jamon folded his arms across his chest. He tried to sound like other men would, but the tone came out more pouty “I will have you know miss, I am no Boy Toy and whatever a sell sword is, I certainly am not one either. If it mattered Miss, I am known as Jamon. What might I call you Miss?”

Jezi chuckled to herself. The boy was much younger than she had perceived. How he sounded and the fact he didn't know what a sellsword was only made it more obvious he was out of his woods here. The knowledge of that alone made it only easier to goad the boy.

“Names Jezi, if it matters Jamon. Sorry for picking on you there. I'm sure your damsel Mynx must have been a wonderful night.” Jezi ragged a bit on the boy. She felt another chuckle run through her as she studied him, from the pout to the crossed arms. It printed him as a easy target to pick on. It brought to minds the young squire she had hired a year ago, so green even the idea of sharing a tub with a woman turned him red.

“So, did Mynx demand you join as a bed warmer for the cold nights? Didn't know it was mating seasons for her. Congrats of remaining in one piece though.” Jezi smirked at the man.

Jamon bites at his bottom lip as his face turns red, his tone hesitant “I will have you know, I am of value to this trip Miss Jezi, Master Elder sees me for my importance. He ordered my Mynx not to do harm to me.” his face with a boastful expression thinking Father would be proud of how he handled this.

“Master Elder? You mean Dagur? Wow you sound like those silk nobles.” Jezi couldn't help a laugh escape her, arms crossing under her bosom. Already she could tell that this boy would be fun to pick on.

“Besides, you're on this mission as a bed warmer. The entire guild is going, which means we got the likes of bigwit and Vel, Mynx and Adam going. You look like the worse you killed has been a cup of ale. Probably put you up for the night.” Jezi teased him, leaning forward to push up her chest. The boys red face was enjoyable to watch, his easy embarrassment a source of pride. If the man was honestly meant to travel with them, she could easily tease the boy. She would need to make sure not to break the boy less she incur the wrath of Mynx. Finally a good light in the wave of Yn.

As Jezi pushed her chest out, he backed up a bit, still not wanting to be seen as a bed warmer, he protested “Am not a bed warmer, When mistress Su Lin saved… I protected Miss Su Lin, I was seen as a brave warrior in their eyes…” hoping that the pretty woman would not confirm his tale, especially with Su Lin threatening him with death should he weave … what was it she called it.. Campfire tales of her “..I even carry a sword in event you missed it!” tapping the uncomfortable steel to his side.

“You look like a kid playing soldier.” Jezi retorted in a dead tone. She wasn't sure who Su was, but if she seriously did want this man to join for his skill only made it seemed staged saving.

“As for carrying a sword,” Jezi spoke as she leaned forward, tracing her left fingers along the side of his neck. She allowed it to travel down his chest before she stepped forward. Moving forward in a fluid motion she was within the boys grasp, her body close enough to feel his breath again at her skin. Her right hand snaked forward, wrapping around the hilt of the blade. She could feel the weight as it pulled free of the sheath, slipping out with silence as her left pushed against his chest, holding his shirt for a few seconds before they separated,”this isn't the sword your lady friends are interested in.”

As his sword clears the sheath, blade tinging off his badge he proudly wears, a deathly fear washes across his face as his lips tremble giving clear that his speaking of saving one was nothing other than reinventing what had truly transpired. Sir Faltskog would surely have taken to sword over such a display from this woman. All he is able to manage is a wimper “Don’t kill me.”

Jezi looked him over, a serious face before she set the blade back in his sheath. She had her fun, and last she wanted was to harm the young boy. He was already belonging to a woman who would hurt him more than she could. Attaching the badge back she allowed a sigh to pass her lips.

“Don't worry, I didn't plan on it. Campfire stories are fun, but be careful how you tell them. I didn't mean to be so rough on you, it's just been a bad morn for me. Got myself into a rough situation as you are, and it's proving to be a bigger annoyance the further I get to know the man.” Jezibel ranted to the boy. She could tell he got into a rough spot and was making the best of it. Though the reasons might differ, the two of them were in the same situations. Stuck under the thumb of another who had no idea what they were doing.

“I'll try keeping the teasing to a minimum.” Jezibel said as she crossed her arms more comfortably across her stomach, the scar on her hand visible. She gave the young boy a leaders smile, trying to calm the boy. It was a practiced one, having given it to the people she used to escort when things looked hairy.

Jamon looks down to the ground. His tone light with a hint of fear still there.
“Do you suppose what we might start a new and I stay away from tales obviously not of my doing. My name is Jamon Dewars, as you may know looked over by Miss Mynx. There is another who saved me from awful men, she though is not a nice girl.”

“That names sounds familiar. Either way, my name is Jezibel Lupin of the redscar. Mynx is a good woman, though still dangerous. As for the other woman, even the nicest girl can be the most dangerous.” Jezi responded, giving the young man a pleasing smile.

“I used to be a Merc in my own right, but ended up being caught trying to steal from a new member of the guild. He decided that my retribution would be to teach him of the world he's now in, making me his servant by force.” Jezi admonished her bad luck.

As Jezi spoke, he eased his fear, a smile coming to his own lips. As she speaks of being a former Merc and trying to steal from a guild member, thoughts drifted to his Father learning of a Palace maiden stealing. A gobblet that was traded for provisions for her family. Despite Mother asking Father for leniency, the maiden was put to sword in the grand square along with her family. He bit at his bottom lip though happy that the pretty woman speaking these words did not have the same fate. As she continued speaking that she was now a forced servant, a broad smile comes to his lips. In a somewhat light hearted tone

“It is a pleasure to meet Miss Lupin. I have a slight understanding of your situation. When I was saved, I pledge my loyalty to the girl that killed a man with only her hand. I was mistaken she had done so in my protection. She sold me to Miss Mynx for a mere cup of wine. I was not even called my name, I was called a trinket. To be true, I am not sure what my status with Mynx is. Since the Elder spoke last with Mynx, at least I have not been called a trinket, Miss Mynx and the mean girl even called me by name..” now tapping his sword that still hangs lopsided off his waist “..they are the ones that gave me this sword. Would it be a surprize to you if I were to speak that I have not worn such a thing before?”

“I can see that. It sits on you uncomfortably. Going by the badge on your chest and how you were sold about, I would assume you are a servant to Mynx. That or you're a squire under her care. I'm not sure what you spoke to Dagur about.” Jezibel spoke with a contained snark. She might not be the best swordsman in the land, but she knew when one was used to a blade. The most the boy in front of her had held was a cutting knife for his food.

“Has she even shown you how to draw that blade yet?” Jezibel asked. The boy was to come along on their mission he would need training, and Mynx did not often use a blade. Her claws were dangerous enough on her own.

At the question of being shown how to draw a blade, he responds in a milder tone “Miss Mynx told me to practice drawing the blade. I imagine she had other matters to tend to, I think they might show me more, if anything, as we travel.” resting his arm on the hilt, arm sliding off as the belt shifts positions with the weight he applied. Once again failing miserably at mimicking what he has seen his past escourts doing.

Jezi couldn't help resist a smile as the sword shifted under his weight, causing the arm to drop free. He was trying to imitate the stronger swords and knights he had seen around. With a sigh she moved forward and adjust the belt on him, tightening it to hold the weight better. She moved his hand back to rest on the sheath before hooking his thumb against the pommel to keep his hand atop the hilt.

“Okay. I'll do you a favor then. I'll show you how to draw a blade, at least the normal method most are taught in schools.” Jezibel spoke before heading over to her supplies and pulling out the Woodsman tool. Flipping it around she rested it against her hip, the shovel pointed out.

“Okay, follow along with me. First, rest your left hand on the sheath, just below the guard,” Jezibel spoke to him, showing on the shovel with her hand just below the shovel,” make sure to keep your fingers away from the blade.”

“Grip the hilt with your right hand, and draw it. As you do, swing your arm free so the blade points out and towards your enemy, allowing to act as a guard if need be.” She instructed, drawing the shovel and swinging it free so the handle swung free in the air. She waited for the boy to follow, ready to fix any mistakes he might make.

Jamon grips his hilt firmly with his left hand, moves his right foot forward recalling Sir Falstskog as he would take to blade, with that he grasped the hilt with his right hand, pulling the blade while stepping further forward, his clears the sheath, sword coming to bare … traveling out of his hand twirling through the air landing some 5 yards in front of him, the sword kicking up dust as it lands on the ground.

Jamon stands wide eyed and face reddening, cringing “I imagine that was not how I was suppose to do this?” looking to the blade then to the pretty woman.

“Most young boys have problems with releasing early.” Jezibel chided Jamon, glad she had moved out of the way. If not she would probably been cut across the thigh or worse. Moving over she picked the blade up and moved behind him, returning the blade back to it's home.

“I'll walk you through it then.” Jezibel confirmed as she returned the blade back to his sheath. Stepping behind him she took his hands and placed them in position, wrapping her hands over his. She turned his left foot out, moving his right side forward in motion. Gripping his right hand across the hilt she held it firm, making sure to hold it tight. She turned his left hand, leveling out the sheath to be horizontal to his body. Using one fluid motion she swung his blade out, drawing it straight and to hold it firm in front of him.

“It's meant to be done in one fluid motion. Now, you try it on your own.” Jezi instructed as she returned the blade to it's sheath, stepping to his side to watch him.

As Jezi stood behind him and pressed close to him taking his hand, he oddly enjoyed the contact she made as she went through the motion of showing him proper positioning and use of the sword. Her hand on his felt warm and comforting. As she finishes the walk through and steps away, he feels her absence. He closes his eyes for a moment focusing more on what she had just shown him and less on trying to recall his guards and Knights detailed to him.

As he opens his eyes imagining a foe to his front, he steps his foot out, leveling the scabbard firmly gripping the hilt mentally ‘fluid movement’ as the blade slides out swinging forward, still not holding the blade as one of experience would however the blade does stay in hand and he is in a position to afford some protection should a foe have been to his front.

He looks toward Jezi, a somewhat elated look on his face, almost with a laugh at his own expense “If nothing more, at least it is still in my hand.”

“That's always the best way to go through things. It's the most common way to draw a sword for a fight or protection. Keep practicing that and that sword will feel comfortable on you yet.” Jezibel complimented him. She could see the elation on his face, along with humor at his own inefficiency. The boy would be a good swordsman in his life, if he lived. She clapped the boy on his shoulder and replaced the tool back with her supplies.

“You're a lot easier to train than most.” She offered the boy some praise. She was glad to meet the young man, despite the rough start to their meeting.

Carefully he slid the blade back in the scabbard looking tp Jezi, having waited for the ‘why try’ ‘get yourself killed’ ‘will kill you with my own hand’ he expected similar to what Su Lin or Mynx might say, he was pleasantly surprised that Jezi offered him some encouragement.

He steps toward Jezi, his tone sincere “I will be honest, was not expecting … I don’t know… encouragement. I think I am happy to have met with you Miss Lupin. If not too much to ask, might you give me other … pointers as our travels go forward?”

“I'll do what I can. If you need to you can ask Adam or Tris, as they know better than I do.” Jezibel offered Jamon with a smile. She patted the boy on the shoulders as she could see Yn returning to the stables, several fur strips across his shoulders. A scowl crossed her face for a moment before she returned to a standard look and sighed.

“Well, I have to get back to Yn and see what he has planned for me. Keep practicing that sword draw and Mynx can teach you how to fight. You'll do fine kid.” Jezibel offered him a clap on the shoulder and moved back towards Yn and his crazy plans.

As Jamon sees the rather large intimidating man re enter the stables, he quietly whispers “Is he your Mynx?” biting his bottom lip hoping he never has to encounter someone so large where the need of swordplay comes be.

“You could say that yes. But the situation is different. I'm teaching him.” Jezibel spoke, having stopped when he asked about Yn. Thankfully they were not all the same and she wasn't just a toy for him. Both boys in the room had the same problem but different reasons. Dense to the world they had entered and needed to be taught the ways of the world. Thankfully Jamon seemed much easier to train than Yn.

Jamon nods keeping his focus on the rather large man, without conscious thought reaches over toward Jezi’s hand, his tone unsure “Is the one you teach the same that you serve, is he … violent?” somewhat concerned for his own safety but oddly more for Jezi’s.

“The one I teach is the one I serve. He is not violent though. Honestly he's more like a giant teddy bear. Looks and is fierce, but is too nice and gentle.” Jezibel spoke to the young boy, happy for his concern yet annoyed that he would take the concern. She was a strong woman who could handle her own easily. She had to squash those thoughts, knowing the concern was for her out of care.

“Little nugget of possible wisdom for you. Try scratching Mynx above her tail or behind her ears. That might placate her some.” Jezibel offered quietly to Jamon, hoping her experience with wild cats before would help with the most wild animal.

As Jezi mentions a possible way to sooth over Mynx, his face cringes for a brief moment. His tone sincere “I am not sure if that would be a wise idea on my part. Miss Mynx has just this morning offered to feed me to wolves, one of our last conversations ended in if talk, she would kill me. Somehow I think scratching her behind the ears might not end well for me.” offered with a smile.

Jezibel chuckled at that reaction, figuring that would not work unless the two of them became close. If anything would result in dismemberment or disembowelment. That would not result in any good results for them.

“Try getting on her good side first first. Learn to hunt and fish.” Jezi offered. While she wouldn't want to see the cute side of the Mynx if that effect actually worked. Just watching the mighty warrior turn cuddly kitten was too alluring. Maybe she could get Yn to do that.

As she mentioned hunting and fishing, his face scrunched as he thought those through his mind. Hunting, the forests were lacking sunshine, there were all those branches that have to be stepped on, wearing his light shoes would hurt his feet. Fishing, the water is so wet and the fish so smelly. While those negatives driften through his mind, he mutters softly “Hunting .. Fishing .. do you think those might win some approval?” Now looking toward the ground. A little more casually “Just asking for understanding purposes, what would other girls find favor in, mayhaps, again, just for understanding..” now rocking slightly back and forth “..what would you perhaps find favor in with random men?”

Jezibel studied the boy for a moment, a coy smile crossing her face. The boy was about as subtle as a brick through glass. If he was trying to hit on Mynx, then her thoughts would not help in the slightest. If it was about the woman who murdered and collected him, it wouldn't help either.

“In earnest. Most women enjoy trinkets like jewelry and roses, or fancy furs and silk clothing. Mynx enjoys food and hunting, though she may have a sweet tooth. Honestly the best is to learn the person you're trying to impress.” Jezibel offered the boy, wondering if she would receive random gifts on the road now.

With that, Jamon looks in the direction of the rather large and intimidating man that Jezi described as a giant teddy bear thinking he might get some insights into what Jezi likes by casually speaking to Yn on the trip, with any fortune, mayhap before they take to hoof. Thinking jewelry might be in order, perhaps the emerald necklace he had in his pack which was going to be traded for coin if the need ever arose.

“What manner of jewelry do girls typically take pleasure in? Just as an example, I don’t know, can we imagine were one to provide … mabey you .. a necklace with stones of emerald, do you believe you might find such to be pleasing?”

As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he reconsiders, perhaps this would better to have been asked to the large teddy bear which the pretty girl serves. Now should he provide her this necklace, it would not be discrete. SIlk runs through his mind. The awful girl wears ribbons of silk, if one so horrible seems to like silk, then the pretty girl might too.

Jezibel had to restrain herself from letting out a chortle at the man's questions. It was a little bit sad that she was the first woman to show him any kindness and warmth, but he was barking up the wrong tree. Hearing about the necklace only made her wonder what kind of money he had on him, but it would do bad to steal from another guild member. She allowed a sigh to slip her lips as she put her hands on his shoulders.

“I appreciate the thought but there are better woman than me. If you want to find a jewel for a woman, find something that either matches or contrasts their eyes. No girl can resist hearing the line ‘It really draws out your eyes.’ It means you were paying attention.” Jezibel offered the young man with a smile.

As Jezi has mentioned there were better women than her, he did not care, the girl before him was so pretty, he recalled Sir Faltskog telling him once upon a day that young maidens enjoyed the company of Royals and would fall easily for them - one of many poor pieces of advice the had given him, but never considering trying to impress a female, he thought it would be a wonderful time to use this advice provided.

Jamon places his hands behind his back cupping his hands before looking to Jezi, trying, and failing, to look regial. Even though he had his rights stripped from him and was placed as an apprentice within the Rogues, he wants so desperately to impress this woman. His voice with a shakiness to it

“Miss Lupin, I do not think you give yourself credit, I do not believe there are better than you, please allow me a more formal introduction…” as he starts to lower his head as he has seen other nobles do “...I am Pri…” where he is interrupted as Su Lin slaps him on the back of the head having silently approached keeping attention on what young Jamon was saying.

Su Lin speaks up “Apprentice young Jamon is, quite apprentice need stay.” in a somewhat flat and cold tone. She doesn't know the meaning of the troubling event played out in the fortune teller booth. Assassins will set for the young Prince, he and Mynx - one foreseen as losing their life with her being who decides, now the child desires to announce in open who he is? She looks toward Jezi, her tone flat

“Forgive child, campfire tales he weaves. No attention pay to boy words.”

“It's no worry, we were just chatting.” Jezibel offered the two of them, a bit unnerved by Su Lin. The woman had appeared without a word or sound, despite the underbrush and animals around them. She wasn't a tall woman, but her movements denoted her as an assassin. She looked every bit ready to kill at the drop of the hat if need be. Jezibel felt a bit of worry for Jamon, hoping the woman wouldn't kill him over something simple.

“Well, if you need any help Jamon, I'll help if I can.” Jezibel offered the boy words of encouragement. Her biggest hope was that Jamon wasn't trying to woo over the woman next to him.

As Jezibel make mention of helping Jamon if he were in need of help, Su Lin steps closer to Jamon, her words pointed, with each word, she presses her finger hard to the side on his head

“Empty...head...is, learn… much...needed.” Su Lin no longer poking him but her tone still cold “Name only Jamon, you apprentice...do well to remember.” She knows how Royals enjoy bringing attention to themselves, it has aided her in gaining access to those she has removed from the living. If this boy were going to remain alive, rough on him as she may be, it is for his own well being. Su Lin looks toward Jezibel, her tone less cold however nothing close to polite, a flat tone lacking emotion.

“Wish help boy? Be hard. Be same as carry water in towel, boy seem not keep words taught. Boy belong Mynx, speak words to Mynx if want waste time teach boy.”

As Su Lin speaks, Jamon stands with an expression of discomfort, feeling embarrassed at the words this awful girl speaks in front of the nice pretty girl. He has the appearance of being ready to protest the awful words being spoken about him. He softly
“I know how to use my sword, you did not show me that, Miss Lu…” as he quits as Su Lin looks toward him, the same look she gave when she last offered to take his life.

Su Lin in a colder tone “Boy speak too much, hard to teach, boy learn better quiet, boy not need tongue to learn …. Su Lin take?”

“Hey, that's a bit harsh there.” Jezibel spoke up, looking towards the two. She knew the girl could easily kill her, but she couldn't just let this slide by. She had seen the same situations when having to train the new recruit to her team. A much younger boy than Jamon, but just as air headed and whiny. She knew pain was a great teacher, but there had to be a starting point. If she had yet to even start teaching him, it would only make things worse.

“If I might offer, give him a goal and starting point. If he's empty headed, you gotta put something in there to fill it. If your the teacher and Mynx the owner, it's your job to fill it up. Taking things away from his head would only make it harder to fill.” Jezibel spoke up in defence of the young man, crossing her arms to study them. She might be filling her own death wish at this point, but she didn't want to see the boy berated for just being him.

As Jezi speaks, Su Lin steps closer to Jamon removing the boot dagger she had purchased in the market, speaking to Jezi as though Jamon did not exist tapping her own chest
“Su Lin not poet, not speak pretty word, if word bite boy - later wolf not eat boy.” before handing the dagger to Jamon.

Jamon hesitantly takes the dagger quietly “What is this for?”

Su Lin flatly “Jamon take .. go to forest .. “ she holds his hand moving to to his own throat over where his caraded artery is “feel life flow, blade slide inside … how say … death … death quick easy. Jamon then feed animals, Jamon then useful.” She lets those words sink in a moment before taking the dagger lowering toward his boots sliding it in his prominent side boot.

“Keep no sight, teach later, if steel drawn … Jamon or another would feed animals.” looking back toward Jezi, her tone less harsh tapping her chest again “Su Lin not train children, not know this goal girl speak of. Boy now is pretty flower, have woman hands. If flower pulled, dry and die. Su Lin no can change flower, can make rose. Give boy thorn, if rose pulled, blood hand pulls back.” She realizes she is not suited to train one who needs encouragement, she only knows cold reality that the child faces dangers ahead. Though her appearance does not show, she is impressed that the girl around her charge speaks encouraging words in Jamon’s steed. “Su Lin know only … how you say … harsh. Poets not write pretty words on Su Lin. Girl try fill boy head with … how you say … goal?”

“Better than making him feel worthless. You are right though, you most assuredly are not a poet in any words. As for goal, yes I am trying to fill his head with it. He's now yours and Mynx's squire, and it falls on your collective heads to make sure he becomes something, or dies. His history is in your hands, and failing him makes that your failure. Turn him either into a knight or assassin, whichever you want, but train him.” Jezibel retorted to her. It was the reason she had become a Merc in the first place. She wanted to stop having others rule over her, and wanted to make more of herself than what she was. Her history was hers and what she did to others were footnotes for her.

Su Lin looks toward Jamon who is sulking, her tone remains low and flat
“Jamon listen word girl speak. Girl not empty in head. Jamon need lose last moon head, new head needs.” His life of privilege and want needs to end as the last moon would never be again, with the new moon rise, the child would need to rise to fend for himself. If the apparition that appeared before her spoke true, it would be the only chance she has to keep both alive.

Jamon shyly speaks “Her name is not girl, her nam…” quickly quieting as Su Lin starts reaching for his mouth, Jamon backs slightly.

Su Lin coldly “Jamon keep tongue this word, speak again …. Su Lin wear tongue.” She has understanding that threats of violence with this boy are more effective than actual striking the boy. Her tone remains flat “As apprentice, name only Jamon, only name can speak. Boy may speak other names, be last words boy would speak.” Anticipating her words would hold his revealing his identity for now and that Mynx was not in the stables, she looks back toward Jezibel. Placing her hand to her chest nods her head slightly
“Pleasant meet, boy broken, you try fix if can.” before turning and leaving the stable seeking Mynx to discuss the threat their charge faces. Su Lin’s foot steps near silent as she leaves the area.

Jamon biting his bottom lip, his throat dry, hoarsely speaking
“She is not a nice girl at all, Father would never allow her in his lands. She is scary, I don’t think I like her.” arms now folded across his chest.

“She's just the girl for you then, Noble.” Jezibel spoke a bit harsher than she meant, before her features softened a bit. His last statement made it known that the boy of some standing in other lands. Knowing that, and his complete lack of sword skills meant he had been raised pampered through his life. Even now Su's words spoke true about him being empty headed.

“You've lived the life of a noble boy with servants and guards to protect you. Now though, you're a nameless squire and hold no sway over any. Beast and barbarian would not care what your lineage might hold, they would skin you both alive, so you need to learn.” Jezibel started, looking to her hand and the mark on it. Pain was a good learner, and knowing the damage Mynx had done meant pain was out as a teacher.

“Stay quiet, stay smart and stay sane. You can survive but you need to realize that the only title you have is Jamon. Make it a name to be proud of.” Jezi finally offered the boy with a smile.

Jamon steps closer to Jezibel, a smile meets hers, his tone softer “Miss Lupin.. Jezibel.. Do you think you might help me? The other two seem only wanting to hurt me. I find it hard to admit but I know I am away from what I have grown with.”

Jamon's hands go behind him again, slightly less awkward sounding, a shyness in his features however he this time looks toward Jezi “May I remind you of words you spoke, you had said that there are better women than you. To that, I can only say that there are obviously far better men than I. I do not know where tomorrow will lead me, on mount with the others, in the brush bleeding, mayhaps even in Miss Mynx claws being scratched. Wherever I am tomorrow or many sunrises from this day, knowing you are near will bring the sun's warmth to me even if there is a storm we ride in. I know I have much to learn, much of my past name to unlearn. My words may sound as a childs desiring a sweet dessert. If I have offended you with my words, accept my apology, if I sound as a child, I still need to speak what my feeling is. The name I make, I want it a name not for me to be proud of, I would want to be a man you can be proud of.” with that, Jamon took a step back, looking toward the ground awaiting a slap across the face, dismissive words, or worse, simply silence as the woman steps away from him.

Jezi smiled at the boy, thankful for the heartfelt words he offered. Keeping her hands on his shoulders, Jezibel pulled Jamon closer into a hug. She let it linger for a few moments before finally separating from him, keeping that kind smile across her lips.

“Thank you for those kind words, and I hope you keep to them. I want to see what kind of man you will become.” She accepted the words of Jamon, allowing silence to fill the air for a few moments longer. If his words kept true, then when her hand healed and they met again, maybe she might pursue the young man. For now, he was unwise and already claimed by another. It would be unwise to step in on that territory for now, especially with it being Mynx who had claimed him. For now they only had polite words to share between the two of them, and nothing more.

“Make sure you come back alive, and whole. Keep that promise to me, and we'll see what becomes of that.” Jezibel promised the young man

Storm

01-07-2019, 03:55 AM

(Romeo & Juliet)
Mynx returned from the shopping expedition in good spirits, the remains of a fish she was eating still clutched in her hand, her other holding her new outfit with care. As each member of the trip went their own way, the ocecat headed for the place she had asked Jamon to wait, a frown coming to her face when she noticed the animal was tied up and no sign of the boy was evident. With a huff, she dropped her purchases and headed to the bar to return to her room...only to find Jamon’s bundled clothing still there.

“Where boy?” she asked the empty room, a low growl starting to build in her throat. Grabbing up his pack, she walked from the room, taking large strides in her rush to find her ward. She had barely stepped out of the Rogue’s Gallery before she noticed him exiting the barn, her growl now accented with the raising of her lip and the show of teeth. She quickened her pace, dropping the bundle as she moved closer to him, her senses alerted to the new smell. Face to face, she inhaled deeply, her nose wrinkling as she picked up the scent of another woman. Cocking her head, she looked past him...into the barn...and one word hissed from her mouth.

“Jezibel.”

Then she hissed at him, picking up on another scent, this one of desire. Without pause, she put her hand against his arm and pushed, shoving him to the side with great strength. As he tumbled to the ground she strode forward, her head held high as she entered the dusty enclosure and walked straight to the thief.

Having fallen to the ground, his arm still feeling the pain from where Mynx had grabbed him, Jamon came to his feet dusting himself off and hesitantly rushed back within the barn. Looking to Mynx then to Jezibel, he spoke up

“Miss Mynx, please allow me to explain.” still rubbing his arm.

Mynx ignored him, grabbing at the front of Jezi’s top, her nails extended, the tips digging into flesh. She pulled the girl to her, growling. “Jamon mine! Keep hands off!”

“Oi, fluff, I'm not stealing Jamon.” Jezibel spoke, hiding the wince from feeling nails dig into her flesh. She knew the woman was territorial and had a great sense of smell, but Jamon must have been important for her to guard Jamon that needily. She kept her face schooled and pulled into a scowl as she gripped the girls wrist and pulled her free, feeling blood start to trickle down her bosom, the front of her shirt torn from pulling herself free.

“I was having a conversation with the young boy, and you know just as well how hungry they can get when someone shows a modicrome of kindness towards them.” Jezibel explained to the woman as she pulled her blouse up, pressing it into the four distinct puncture marks. She could already see Yn looking over to move closer, so she held up a hand to hold him off. This was her battle for now.

Mynx’s face registered confusion, but she understood enough of the girl’s words to get the point she was trying to make. She glared at Jezi as she held her shirt to the wounds, pausing for a second to lick the blood from her nails. “There be no kindness...you no talk boy. I talk...only.” Her eyes flicked to the large man behind Jezi, gauging him for a moment, but when he did not move forward, she stepped closer to the girl. “Jamon only warm my bed...you have beast.”

Without giving thought to potential consequences, Jamon stepped between Mynx and Jezibel, looking with fear in his eyes and a tremble in his voice
“Miss Mynx, Miss Lupin was showing me how to draw my sword you didn't do.” biting at his lower lip.

“From what I heard, you're his teacher now, not meant for just bed rolls. And Yn is not my beast, he's my master, same as your Jamons.” Jezibel retorted. She was glad that Jamon seemed to have grown a pair in the last couple of seconds between their conversation, but if he wasn't careful, he would be losing them. Along with any chance of continuing along his family lineage if he lived. Thankfully Yn had yet to speak, but for now that's what she wanted, to keep him out of any further complications.

Mynx smiled, a feral look on her face. Her gaze passed from Jamon to Jezi as her hand caressed him across his chest. “You want rut with girl...I smell on you. I castrate first. Move or I show you.” She snarled, her eyes now focusing only on her ward, waiting to see just how long his show of bravado would last.

Biting his lower lip, normally he would find a corner to hide in, for some reason, he refused to step aside. Tensing awaiting her nails, still a tremble in his voice
“If that is what you must do Miss Mynx.” clenching his jaw remembering how her claws feel.

“Woah there. No cut cub.” Yn couldn't hold himself back in the conversation anymore, not with a man's pride on the line. Normally he would have followed Jezibel advice on this, but he didn't see any reason to remain out of this now. It involved Jezi, who was now how servant, and the lifeblood of a young man.

“Boy yours. No break boy. No joy.” Yn spoke as he finally moved into the conflict, his voice holding a feline rumble to his chest. He couldn't help it with Mynx, natural upbringing joining in from the numerous feline siblings he had talked with back home. She was somewhat similar, if only on the opposite end of the line of mixture.

“Honest mistake, simple boy being boy. Distracted by body Wiles, but not make him less yours.” Yn spoke to Mynx, having moved to protect the two people behind him. Already he could feel Jezibel glaring at the back of his head, and he knew he would be scolded later for stepping in when needed, but it felt right.

Mynx looked up, calculating her odds...three against one...and the newcomer was a large specimen. His words reached her ears, but she was angry, having already lost the boy to the company. She huffed, growling, then stepped closer to the young man. “You like beastfolk...but not. Your words...no power.” Her hands go to his chest, her palms flat against him as she tensed. “No simple mistake...boy stupid...thinks without plan. I castrate...boy think no more.” She pushed against Yn, grunting with the effort. Frustrated, she extended her claws. “Move now! Not...your...fight!”

“Jezibel mine, so you make my fight.” Yn spoke as the Ocecat tried to push him aside, feeling her claws extend towards his chest. He didn't want to start a fight with a seasoned guild member this soon. She was right in this should not involve him, but the last thing he wanted to see was the boy being castrated before having the chance to grow a proper family. He had to think first, looking back between the boy and Jezi, then noting the badge attached to his shirt. He had a thought just then, and crossed his arms.

“You right though, not my fight, not my place. Boy belong guild, so guild should punish. We get Dagur, and he give proper punishment?” Yn offered, wondering what the woman would do. If he remembered what little he did of the Ocecat race, they followed the alpha of the pack. Dagur was the leader, so he must be the alpha to the woman. Hopefully the man would see better reason than a pissed off Ocecat.

Jamon still tense, biting at his lip standing unwisely between his owner and Jezi, “Miss Mynx, she was only showing me how to use my sword. It is my fault, not hers.” still expecting a bite, scratch or another shove.

Mynx retracted her claws, her hand remaining on Yn’s chest as she casted a glance around him, catching the eye of Jamon just long enough to scowl. She narrowed her eyes, her tail weaving from side to side, absorbing Yn’s words and knowing that she was defeated. There was no way she wanted Dagur involved in this. “Alpha not punish boy...alpha soft. I spare boy...but remember you beastman. Jezi too. Next time, cat win.” She let her hands drop and took a step back.

“Jamon come!” she demanded.

Jezibel looked between the standoff, thankful that they had been able to resolve this without bloodshed, mostly. Giving a silent sigh she looked over to the boy and jerked her thumb at Mynx, making sure the boy would not stall around long. They got out of this once, but they might not be lucky this time.

“Yn, thank you. You may have overstepped, but thank you for taking care of that.” Jezibel offered the large man. She might still find him annoying at times, but his stepping in probably saved Jamons life, and boys. She looked down to the ruined shirt and sighed, motioning that she would need to switch this shirt out. Hopefully the bar maids had some salve left to cover up the puncture wounds.

“I was just doing what felt right. Can't have a good man cut down so early in life.” Yn jested as he watched the Ocecat start to sulk off, knowing that they might not be so lucky next time a problem like this arose.

As Mynx ordered him over, not trying to aggravate the situation, he mouthed to Jezibel ‘I am sorry for this’ while turning to Mynx stepping toward her. Strangely he was less concerned over his punishment than he was relieved that Jezibel was not further harmed. Stepping close to Mynx, his throat dry, hoarsely said “My apologies Miss Mynx” now standing within her reach.

As soon as Jamon was by her side, Mynx turned to go, her silence surrounding her like a shield. She did not look at her ward, just walked from the barn towards his horse, leaving his belonging for him to collect.

bluemoon

01-08-2019, 03:54 AM

Sitting within the confines of her room, Su Lin briefly heard Mynx enter her room before leaving again. Having not needed to speak where she might find Young Jamon, she continued sitting on the floor processing the events within the booth Rathma spoke of those troubling events. Never had she experienced such confusion, the man she set after was simply eaten by the air around him.

Outside, Jamon having gathered his possessions followed Mynx, his tone soft with a shakiness to it “Miss Mynx, was it not you who ordered me to practice removing my sword? How was I to learn if you or Miss Su Lin were not here to help me?”

Having heard Jamon’s voice, Su Lin stood from the floor and stepped out of the room looking for Mynx to speak the troubling words set upon her. As she made her way downstairs and out the Gallery, her eyes set upon Mynx and Jamon, the boy looking unusually pouty. Her tone flat
“Mynx, word Su Lin have with you?”

Ignoring Jamon, not even sparing him a glance, Mynx stopped walking and nodded to Su. “Of course. Better than listenin’ to boy whine.” She thought the assassin appeared troubled, the look a mirror of what she had seen when they were shopping. “What trouble you?” she asked.

Su Lin looked to Jamon “Boy speak too much, Mynx can send boy away, boy ear no hear word?”

Jamon still nervous over what he might be in for, looked to Mynx, nervously playing with his fingertips “Shall I go inside Miss Mynx? I can also mayhap finish any last minute things other places.”

“Go to horse. Finish packing,” she responded. “When done, sit on ground and wait. Nothin’ else.” Her words to him were spoken harshly, her tone cold and her eyes narrowed. “If have clean clothes, change. I not like smell on you. Now go…” She turned back to Su, nodding for her to continue once her ward started moving.

Jamon stepped back, a mild protest in his tone “But Miss My…” freezing as Su Lin also stared coldly toward the boy. Jamon turned and slowly started toward his tied up horse, kicking a random stone in the street.

Su Lin could notice some tension and turned toward Mynx, her expression had a hint of disgust believing she realized what the boy might have done “First Su Lin need know. Su Lin give boy Mynx, feel responsible, did boy touch Mynx steel? If boy do, allow Su Lin kill boy” looking to her with a genuine thought that Jamon might have touched one of her weapons.

Mynx shook her head. “No, but my steel almost touch him. He think too much of sharing warmth with Jezibel. Her scent on him. Large beastly man step in or Jamon speak with higher voice now.” The memory brought a snarl to her lips, but she pushed it back, knowing the time for punishment would come. She also was intrigued by the beast’s scent--two in one--and his ability to mimic the rumble also caught her attention. She shook her head, clearing the thoughts and focusing once more on her friend.

Confusion washed over Su Lin’s face “Why Jez-abel share, not own boy? Why beast man involve over property? Su Lin show man new life?” She had never understood discussions over property when the property involved a man or a woman. Jamon was Mynx’s trinket fairly given in Su Lin’s mind, the beast man Mynx spoke of had no reason to interfere in a property dispute, with allowing the beast see a new life, it might be wiser.

With Su Lin’s questions posed to her, Mynx allowed a smile to surface. “No, I think beast man should live this life out. He...is...Guild. As is Jamon...but he make cat angry.” She thought briefly of how Dagur would have responded if he had been pulled into the argument that occured in the barn. It would have been her head on the butcher’s block. “It best we not interfere with life. Only maim.” She smiled again, turning to Su. “Start trainin’ when on road. Jamon lucky to live through it.”

Su Lin looked to Mynx, still uneasy about the words the man at the booth spoke about the boy, knowing her name without her offering it, the boy needed to be more careful about how he freely used his title, to impress? She could see no reason for the boy to be so reckless. She offered bluntly
“Boy no need talk for train. Pull boy tongue , keep boy no speak, no danger cast on boy.”

The ocecat shook her head. “Dagur plan for Jamon to return to kingdom after trained. Take throne. Tongue needed to rule. If danger come from speaking word of no…” Mynx paused, her lower lip pulled into her mouth as she chewed on it in thought. “...nobel…” another pause,”....coming to throne...then we face danger. No other way.”

Her tone cold “Danger easy, Mynx claw, Su Lin steel, danger reborn… no… how say… die.. Danger die fast and easy. Mynx mind hold word in show-ping? Of bad scent? Bad scent speak Su Lin, bad scent say name Rathma. Mynx know name Rathma?”

Mynx nodded. “Bad scent...yes. Rathma? No. I not go shop-ping often. Can’t read words...or cost. Too often price higher for me. ...but I never met a Rathma.” She did remember an odd turbaned man that Su had visited in one of the booths and could only surmise that was who she was referring to. “Did he harm you?”

Su Lin’s expression changed as she tried to process the words that man spoke, an odd discomfort in her appearance starting emotionless “Not harm Su Lin…” her tone now with some confusion “Rathma spoke of boy self, spoke Su Lin name, Su Lin not speak name to air demon. Rathma speak boy is danger, as burning powder. Demon speak assassin set on boy, not this day, moons later…” she did not want to speak of having to choose between Mynx life and Jamon’s. She had taken countless lives yet having it foretold her was something she had never experienced. The anxiety she had been feeling returning, she started tapping her own chest “..Rathma put stone in Su Lin chest can not send away… Su Lin want make man speak more, man walk away…” with that she balled her hand into a fist raising it in the air opening her hand spreading her fingers widely “...air eat Rathma, no more see. No one Su Lin not track. Air eat Rathma, no track.”

Mynx listened closely to her words, their meaning hard for her to digest seriously. She was not one to take to fortunes told or magic men easily. She knew there was magic...not among her kind...but it did exist..and the woman she met today….the new Guild member Sheva...she had magic. But there was no reason to believe that the foretold future was anything but rubbish. She put her hand on Su’s arm gently. “Perhaps man tell lie?” she suggested. “Is nothing but fake? You not know if words he spoke are true. Perhaps no danger...no demon. Only man taking money for self.”

Su Lin kept a confused look and tone “Su Lin know trixter, know man tell campfire tale for coin, know empty head fall for story, trixter read empty head like deer track in snow, trixter always take good coin for good tale. Demon no ask coin. Know boy self, know Su Lin name, Su Lin must decide…” stopping at that word “Demon put stone in Su Lin chest” as her anxiety increased.

Mynx looked at Su Lin quizzically. “Stone in chest?” It was the second time she had heard Su say the phrase. It’s meaning not clear to her. “...and what must decide?” she added. She was willing to accept the man was not a charleton as Su seemed so adamant in her belief, but she still had a hard time believing in his prophecy.

She looked back to Mynx “Demon speak Boy or Mynx will rejoin… will die. Su Lin to decide. Su Lin no want decide, think of decide make rock harder.” tapping her chest again. In finally a more subtle tone “We kill boy? No have decide.”

“Demon not decide death. Death ordained. Fate decide. Can not change when death comes. No need to worry Su. If you need make decision, it be the right one--only one choice available.” She stated with heart-felt conviction. “Only fate decide...not you. You can not make wrong choice.”

She took in Mynx words, her mind keeping thoughts of unable to track the demon, quietly “Did speak of one door both boy and Mynx live, not know that door. Su Lin no think now, Su Lin wait assassin, we kill assassin when come. We keep boy not say name. Su Lin WILL track Rathma, make talk more.”

Mynx nodded, not sure how else to respond to the assassin’s words. She understood obsession and would do whatever she could to assist in Su’s desire to find this ‘demon’ named Rathma. “I will help search if desired. Good nose for scents. We find man and make talk.” She offered a smile, hoping to make the ‘stone’ in her friend’s chest hurt a little less.

Su Lin relaxed slightly. She needed be prevalent for when assassins might happen upon the boy. She looked to Mynx, her coldness returning “Mynx help track Rathma, Su Lin repay if Mynx desire a life removed.” offering the cold words with a semblance of a smile.

StormWolf

01-08-2019, 11:43 PM

Away from the hive-like buzzing of the town and port, removed from the trappings of civilization and industry, Tarrok found his own peace. Through sparse jungle and rocky shores, Tarrok sat within a jewel of untamed wilderness; a brilliant lagoon of cerulean and turquoise water and golden sands rimmed by dense emerald brush. Here, Tarrok listened to his own music rather than the shrill fiddle and folkish honky-tonk. A chorus of gulls and seahawks, the rhythm of lapping waves, and the throaty basso of the orc's meditation.

Stripped to the waist, the sea breeze caressed the swarthy orc like sheets of gray silk, carrying the whispers of spirits unseen and otherwise unheeded. Ghostly fingers of wind brushed through his hair, tousling the thick braids, the numerous beads and charms rattling like primitive chimes. With his eyes closed, Tarrok sat with crossed legs, his totemic staff laying across his knees, the carved wolf heads snarling at the gold-laced horizon. A deep breath brought in a rich natural aroma, bearing hints of the sandalwood Tarrok had stuck in the sand beside him, smoldering timidly.

While Tarrok enjoyed a strong drink and the company of peers as much as any social creature, his visit to this little sanctuary was long overdue. Smaller contracts had come and gone through the Rogues, slowly draining the shaman of his spiritual reserves. Not only did he need to refresh himself in the untarnished wyld energies of the island, but so did the spirits he had bound into his various totems and tools. Through diligent meditation, Tarrok opened his astral self to the spirits of the world; to the earth, sea, and eternal blue sky. To the beasts and brooding elementals who, without carefully maintained harmony, would imperil the world as surely as any tyranny of dragons. The shaman could feel his unnatural vitality swell, glutted on the powers of the world through his meditative communion.

A sharp cry sounded from overhead, twitching Tarrok's fur-tufted ears. His massive head tilted faintly, hearing the rustling of feathers. A smile curled around Tarrok's impressive tusks. Raising one massive arm, he did not need to wait long for the weight of a seahawk to rest on his arm. Talons clenched around his naked forearm, but the thick orcish skin held.

"Your flock gathers in their forest of dens, Windspeaker," said the hawk, mighty wings stretching. Tarrok cracked one eye open, amber-gold like a wolf's.

"Did you not say all two-legs look the same?" Tarrok replied, his deep voice bearing amusement.

"Yes-yes," the hawk chirped, bobbing its head, "but your flock is strangest, so easier to find." Tarrok barked a laugh at that. The hawk, startled, clenched its talons and ruffled its feathers.

"Quite so."

"They gather like wolves, Windspeaker. Preparing for hunt, I think." The hawk pecked furtively at Tarrok's large hand. Grunting lowly in response, Tarrok rummaged through one of his pouches for a jerked rabbit, offering it to the raptor as payment.

"Thank you, Winter-Wing. Fly free and hunt well." Tarrok said, and with a shrug, returned the hawk to the breeze.

"Fly free and hunt well, Windspeaker."

Rising in a single, fluid motion, Tarrok stamped the sharp butt of his staff in the sand. Crumbling the smoldering sandalwood in his calloused palm, the orc released the ash and embers to the sea and sand, using the remainder to mark his cheeks and chin. Taking up his great mantled robe and bone breastplate, their familiar weight settled upon him. Staff in hand, Tarrok took the paths least traveled until he reached the main road to the port.

Being a fellow of uniquely large stature, Tarrok weaved through the crowded bazaars and streets with meticulous care. The average passer-by would step out of his way solely on the grounds of an orc's reputation, while the occasional obstinate drunkard would shake their mug or gesture rudely... before moving anyway, either spent or dragged away by compatriots. Tarrok found drunkards as amusing as they were irksome. It was a rare treat to see fermented toxins degrade a fully grown individual to a state of childhood insecurity. It reminded Tarrok of how adolescent bucks posture, and it made the orc chuckle.

Finding the Gallery, Tarrok slipped into the stables, surveying the steeds of the guild in their stalls. They didn't flinch, fret, or nicker in distress. They regarded the shaman cooly as the approached the stall of a mare and softly rubbed the velvety nose of the horse. Such anxious creatures they were, Tarrok would never understand why elf and man decided they were fit for anything more than daily labor. Rummaging through his satchel, Tarrok produced a wild peach had picked on his trek. The mare whinnied thankfully as she ate.

Kortaga

01-09-2019, 05:43 PM

As she had been enjoying the general goings on at the guild it was not until a slight tap came to her shoulder that she turned a wary eye behind her. People only bothered her for three things and rarely was it the nice thing. Though much to her surprise it was actually a rare fourth thing that came before her. The man from the evening came forward. He was bowing to her and was thanking her for what she did the previous night. She really did not think it was anything…considering how the other guild members moved quickly she was just one among many who handled the issue. Bigwit technically moved first out of everyone so he really ought to thank his leadership. Being modest in a time like this would make things awkward between herself and the new member. One of the many weird things she had to learn was proper manners and how to really speak between people in this area.

Nisa noticed when he straightened up he held out his hand. He had a pleasant smile to him and seemed to be…relaxed? Only Bigwit was ever really relaxed around her so she found this as pleasant. She stood up and took his hand, gripping it tight. “Ashvel…Noctrum…” She seemed to be committing his name to memory. “Well it is a pleasure to informally meet you.” She gave him a happy smile and followed up with, “Please I fear we do not have a lot of time but sit.”

She motioned to one of the chairs around her. As he would hopefully do so she said, “I am unaware of how much you know of me but I will be straight forward. I am a snow elf who left her home in search of new game, better combat, and new smithing techniques. I have no plans to leave the guild and go home anytime in the near future so hopefully we can spend some time growing together.”

She knew most people were thrown off or fearful of his kind but when she entered rooms people had feared her as well. She wanted to make sure that he would feel comfort where she had not. At least here, in the guild, you would be accepted. Their guild master was smart and quick. He would never add someone unless they were decent people.

“If I may ask, what brings you to the guild? How are we an aims to an end for your plan?” While this might come off as accusatory she just mentioned what she was using the guild for. She figured that the guild was a trade of sorts. You better yourself with a wide variety of people and in return you perform quests that makes the guild money and reputation.

“I find that goals often tell a lot about a person more so then their history or personalities. Whatever you do not mind sharing I will listen intently.” While her eyes were sharp and perceptive she did try and relax. Not normally her thing unless drunk she did attempt to give a feminine smile to ease him into conversation.

Ashvel was surprised that she offered him a chair beside her. This was something that hasn't happened since he left the village that was hidden deep in the mountains and the Elder had him sit with him and Umbra. As he took a seat Nisa began speaking about herself, and he listened intently as she spoke. He wanted to know more about the people that he will be working with.

He was enjoying the fact that she was treating him like a normal person, and not a Vampire that he almost missed the fact that she asked him a question. This was something that he has talked to someone about. She was so interesting, and his reason was so mundane that he was a little embarrassed to talk about it.

“Well it has been a pleasure meeting you. Your goals for being here are more exciting than my reason. For me there are two reasons that I am here. First I I want to learn as much as I can. So, I figured that exploring the world was a good way to do that. I also someone from the guild saved my life, and I want to repay that debt. Even though I am not a strong fighter, and am week as a Vampire. However, I am a great medic, and have extensive knowledge of the races anatomy to help them on a medical point of view. A more personal level I want to try to open people's eyes to see that not all Vampires are evil and needing to be eliminated.” Ashvel said as he ran his hand through his hair.

Ashvel was a little curious if she was trying a bit too hard trying to be nice. She almost seemed a uncomfortable. It wasn't because she was with him at least he hoped it wasn’t. Deciding to try and allow her to relax he chuckled slightly. “You don’t need to be so formal. You are a great person, but you don’t need to force yourself to be so proper. Act like yourself. I will not take offence. You should be comfortable.”

He hoped that him saying this might make her a little more conferrable. He didn’t want to ask her why she decided to help him. However, he knew not to look a gift horse in the mouth. “So, you are a Snow Elf. So, if you don’t mind could you tell me of your home land?”

The vampire before her had a noble goal. He was not aggressive and he was not a fighter, something that the guild had plenty of. What he did do was he was a medic, something that she felt very few people here had. That was useful. What really caught her was the fact that his main goal was to spread that not everyone was a stereotype of their race. This...above all else she could respect. Everyone was unique, not every human was going to beat this vampire but not every priest is pious. She could get behind what his goals were and found them to much more altruistic than hers. Her goals were all selfish and she knew that.

She had been a bit formal and his issues with that were apparent. Formal though she would not say she was, maybe...cautious? She took another bite of her food and said, “Your right, I will just attempt to relax. This is our first time speaking I hope you do not take my cautious voice as mistrusting. I simply wanted to make sure I did not step on your toes.”

As she rolled her shoulder a bit she realized that they may not have as much time as she would like to get to know another. He asked her about her homeland and she licked her tongue. “It is a harsh land that prides itself on hunting. It is a cold northern area which only breeds those who are strong. There is no room for weakness and only being upfront and honest is acceptable. It was there that I learned to live off the land. I made my life there in deep training for last decade or so, learning and training. Once it had nothing left to offer me...I decided to leave. The guild is my home now and I cherish every brother and sister here.”

She sipped her drink and looked at it as if the taste had gone sour, though a small smile did play on her lips. “This place is much more my home then any homeland I came from.” She ‘shifted slightly and finally looked back at the man before her. “What about you and your home? I doubt I have been there so I am curious on what made you take you righteous path.”

The Snow Elf seamed to relax a little, but he could completely understand her caution. Not many people would take the time to get to know another after only having a slight interaction. Certainly not many people were as trusting as he was even with the true threat of death peaking around every corner. This is something he has taught himself to try and reach his goal, but even he had his doubts about his temperament.

Cocking his head to the side as she mention not stepping on his toe’s he chuckled slightly as he waved his hand in the air. “I am not one to allow words to cloud my judgment.” he said as the subject moved on to a description of her homeland. The place sounded harsh and unforgiving to those that wish to visit. He would have to keep this in mind if he ever went to those lands. However, he could tell that this guild was a far better place for her than her homeland. He wondered what she might have been like before coming to the guild. However, before he could even finish this thought she turned the same question at him. Giving a light sigh he lowered his eyes slightly as he spoke about his home.

“I have no idea where the place of my birth is at. My family roamed about a lot, and never really put down roots. I don’t know why, but it is impossible to ask them now.” Ashvel paused slightly remembering the night his parents were killed and him taken into the hunters camp. Shaking his head he looked into the woman's eyes with a smile. “However, I was fortunate enough to have been found by an Elder deep in the forest, and he took me in. The clan treated me like one of their own, and I lived with the Elder, and his apprentice Umbra. It was a beautiful place hidden deep in a forest next to the foot of a large mountain where the Elders house was carved into the mountainside.” Ashvel said as his gaze once again fell from the Elf to the floor. It had been sometime since he remembered what happened to him at that time.

His family was mostly nomadic, she had known of people that did that but had not experienced it herself. The concept harbored the ability to travel and see many things which she thought was a nice alternative to the traditional live in one spot and be subjected to the rules of the land. If she ever settled down and had children as of this point she would probably either be nomadic or setup here in the guild. She thought it would be funny to imagine some of the members dealing with children.

When he mentioned that it was impossible to speak with his family she wondered herself if it was due to his age or due to the fact that they were killed. She wondered when he had turned or...was it possible...to start off as a vampire?

Well his explanation was vague at best but she had no idea about his time or life. Sometimes and often most times people never wanted to talk about where they came from. She found that most people joined the guild because they had bad relations at home. As such most people did not talk about the past. She herself was similar with only vague stuff about her home. He gave more than most and she could respect that.

“You needn’t worry yourself. This place will accept you as it has accepted all. Just respect your fellow guildmate and you’ll have people at your back. You saw last night how we treat those who attack our own.” She shifted her food so that way it would be taken away. She shifted slightly and stood up. She moved her pack and attached the helm to it, she did not feel much like wearing it.

“I know you are not a combat person...but I hope to fight with you at some point. I have no idea what the future holds but I am certain we can balance each other out well when the time comes.”

She stood by the table she sort of sat on it, she was making sure to pay attention to anyone who needed her or basically just preparing for when the guild master said they were going. “I am certain we will be traveling together with this large group. It is a very good opportunity to meet everything. A lot of new faces as well, plus if you ever need anything you can always default to me now. I will keep you safe from anyone.” She gave Ashvel a wink.

“Did you need to gather anything before we left?”

Ashvel knew that he left a lot of painful things out of his description, and he could tell that she was a little either confused or curious about things. However, she didn’t say a word on the matter, and he was grateful for that. The guild was his home now and he didn’t want what happened to both of his other families to happen to this one. Umbra told him what happened even though he has kept his distance from Ashvel since he joined the guild.

Ashvel smiled as she offered to protect him. Something he never thought that someone would say to him. He was not used to this and he was slightly embarrassed, but he didn’t let it show too much. Though when she mentioned if he needed to retrieve anything before the journey there was something he did need. He needed to go and grab his bow, and arrows. He also needed to talk to the Master. It took him a bit of thinking but he remembered something that might be of use, but it truly wasn’t his place to say. He just needed to point the Master in the right direction.

“Well yes I do have to retrieve my bow, but it can wait till we are about to depart since I need to speak to Master Dagur about something before I go. However, he is probably busy, and I don’t want to interrupt him till we leave. Also, thank you for taking the time to talk to me. I do hope that we can do this again sometime.” Ashvel said as he stood up, and stretched his arms into the air. “See you around my lady.” He then made his way back to the stairs. He didn’t want to miss talking to Dagur about what he knew. Since this might be a important clue to what they were hunting for.

Koti~

01-09-2019, 11:51 PM

As Mynx and Su Lin step away to speak, Jamon finalizes his equipment. Still not able to stop thinking about the pretty woman that Mynx had hurt, he has worry about returning to speak directly to her. However the, as Jezibel described, giant teddy bear seemed to calm the situation before he or Jezi were injured further.

Jamon digs through his bag and finds a heelers potion which Sir Faltskog gave him for treating gashes should any happen. He also removes an empty barter pouch described as one for bartering trade without displaying one’s full wealth. Within the pouch he places 10 gold coins and 10 of his best emeralds. He has seen Sir Faltskog obtain servants simply with one gold coin. His hope is that the, as the pretty woman described, owner of Jezibel might see clear to release the woman from his service with the additional coin and jewel.

With that, Jamon hesitantly does not follow Mynx instruction of sitting and not moving by returning to the barn so as to make conversation with the large frightening man. As he enters, he sees both Jezibel and Yn who are some distance, not wishing anymore harm to Jezi, he walks slowly toward the rather large man, softly he speaks with a slight tremble to his tone
“Good day sir, might you have a moment to speak with me?”

“Hm?” Yn stopped in his explanation of the fur saddle as the young man from before walked up to them. He felt a bit of tension in the back of his neck, noting the last time he had talked with them had resulted him threatening Mynx with Dagur. If the boy was coming to talk with Jezibel, he would have to stop the conversation there. Looking to Jezibel, the girl reminded him the boy was named Jamon before going back to getting used to riding with a fur saddle.

“Jamon, if I recall, you're the boy who was almost castrated. I have plenty of moments to talk with you.” Yn spoke to the boy, placing his hand on Junberrys side and waiting for what Jamon might have to offer.

Jamon steadied his steps toward Yn, his tone still slightly hesitant yet relaxing some
“I first wanted to say thank you for coming to our aide. I find a need to also deeply apologise to Miss Lupin for the pain I caused to her, it would be unwise for me to see her directly, my owner made that clear.” reaching in his pouch removing the healing oils he readied “I would like to at least ask you provide this to Miss Lupin, my manserv…” he stops his sentence recalling he wants to make his own name so the pretty girl might find him worthy, also having had it made abundantly clear that any status he may have had days before, hold no worth on this and following days “..one I traveled with provided these healing oils, they might help Miss Lupin.”
handing the small sewn skin containing the oils and gauze style wraps to the large man. He hopes the man would accept the oils before he would continue inquiring about the potential of bargaining for her release from service.

“That sounds marvelous. I know she got wounded from Mynx, so that might help heal the puncture wounds.” Yn spoke as he wrapped the bottle and gause before handing it off to Jezibel. The girl smiled at Jamon while pocketing the potion. She would need to properly apply it before they headed off, once she had a quiet moment. The oil felt cool to the touch, so she would be able to apply it with the warm air. Glad it went well, she turned to Jamon.

“Thank you for the gift, it's lovely. I only did the right thing in saving you from Mynx.” Jezibel thanked him with a bow of her head.

“Thank you as well Jamon. It took a lot of courage to stand up to Mynx, so I'm glad to see that you were willing to do so, despite personal risk.” Yn complimented the man before patting Jamon on the shoulders.

As he received Yn’s complement, his only thought was of being deathly frightened standing up to Mynx yet strangely his more concern was for the woman she made threat to. As Jezi offered him a bow, he placed his hand to his chest offering a light bow of his head, his face flushing as he gazed toward Jezi. With that, he looked to Yn
“Sir, might I ask one thing of you privately?” trying to recall how protocol was done. He does not wish to speak as Father had, speaking of people as objects, much as Mynx speaks of him being a trinket. He also reaches in his pouch resting his hand on the barter pouch containing gold coin and emeralds.

“Uh, sure I guess. We can talk in the yard if that would suit you?” Yn asked, a bit surprised. He could easily tell the boy was still crushing on Jezibel, and if he was asking about romance, he was the last person to talk with. Before he started moving though, Jezi gave him a motion before patting her horse.

“I'll go walk the yard and get used to this saddle, you two can stay here and talk.” Jezi offered the two of them before tapping Junberry in the side, a light click of her tongue to get the horse moving. The girls moved out into the yard and began trekking around the yard, both getting used to riding and rider. Yn watched the two of them with a snicker before returning his attention to Jamon.

“So, what is it you wish to ask me about?” Yn offered, getting the boys attention. He was now curious as to why he wanted to talk with him. They had barely met each other, and already they were having private conversations.

Still keeping his eyes mesmerized watching Jezi leave the area with her mount, Yn’s words brought him back to this moment, his tone trying to sound formal
“Sir, first, should my words be of offense, please punish me, not Miss Lupin. I am aware that she is your charge, in service to you…” while holding the bartering pouch toward Yn “..know this, my intent is strictly honorable. Could you find this adequate to allow Miss Lupin’s release of her service to you?”
Now tensing slightly, having recalled times those offered barter pouches find the fee to small and strike the one making offer. Jamon bites softly at his bottom lip, if this man were to strike him, he would accept such, still only concentrating on Jezi. He himself is regretful for being given to Mynx, his thoughts more to how Jezibel might feel being in service to this man.

“No.” Yn kept his offer and tone short. He felt a bit of anger that one would figure a debt so easily repaid, and one not even knowing the situation would try something after one single interaction. Jamon obviously came from money, for that was sure, but gold had little in offer to him, despite that he now found himself in the guild, and that he would need to know how to barter as it came about.

Having not been struck was a positive sign. Having heard a simple ‘No’ with nothing follow up as far as additional barter requirements, he came to realize that more than likely his barter pouch nor his Father’s treasury would not swey this man. He sets the pouch back within his bag looking to the large man, a shy tone
“Please accept my apology for extending the offer sir. I wish you to know, Miss Lupin does not know what I was going to ask of you. This may come as surprising news, I am not familiar with what I am in now. If there needs to be punishment for my bold offer, please extend that punishment to me. I only ask you not speak of what I asked to Miss Lupin or my owner.” watching for any expression upon the large man’s features as he felt the need to admit his inadequacies in the world he now is thrust within.

“Don't worry, I won't. I wish not to ruin the image she has of you. Would break both of you if the girl learned that you tried to barter for her freedom.” Yn spoke, giving the young man a smile. The boy was as clueless as a young buck during the spring season. Horny, wobbly, and unsteady on his own feet. It was charming yet something to be cautious, as the young were always ignored or squandered by the older. Jamon came in knowing nothing of the situation, and only saw an easy out.

“I'm also glad that you didn't try to push the deal further, as the task she is ladened with isn't something born of simple misdeed.” Yn spoke to Jamon, thankful that the two had spoken before trying to pursue other means.

“Besides. How would Mynx feel if she knew that you bought the girl that had tried to steal you?” The large man questioned the boy, wondering if the boy had fully thought things through before joining in on his gung-ho plan.

As Yn inquired on what Mynx would think, Jamon without missing a bat of the eye
“I do not believe I spoke that correctly sir. I was not seeking to buy Miss Lupin, simply her release, it was what I thought of an honorable gesture for one I wanted to grow a favorable name with. I would have respectfully requested details not provided Miss Lupin nor any other.” looking to the ground momentary “..especially my owner. Were she to know, I would accept her punishment yet my worry would be what might happen when Miss Mynx spoke to Miss Lupin on the matter. Surely I would be injured before she set upon Miss Lupin.”

He looks back to Yn “I am thankful you gave me chance to speak my request to you sir. If not of trouble, by what name are you known sir?”

“The name is Yn. I understand what you were intending when making the request, but it's not what you or I thought, but what the ladies thought. I may be an idiot when it comes to matters of women, but I know that at least.” Yn spoke as if wise, before a smile broke his face. He let a guffle pass through before composing himself to a more relaxed posture. He liked the boy, at least in his hopes, but had quite a while to go for practical met idea.

Jamon sets his hand to his chest bowing his head slightly. Normally he would allow his full name provided yet he wants to make an impression that Jezi would find approval in, he says with a respectful tone
“Master Yn, allow my formal introduction, I am known as Jamon, apprentice of the Rogues Gallery. I do hope during out travel you might show me what would bring pride to this name.” before a soft smile forms without his knowledge catching sight of Jezibel passing by again as she familirises herself with the blanket saddle.

“Good to meet you now Jamon. I look forward to working with you as well, as long as you stay on Mynx's good side, if she has one.” Yn jokingly patted the boy on the shoulders, happy that the boy hadn't lost his kind and naive demeanour. He knew that he wasn't far off from the young boy, so there was a bed to grow better together.

With a soft smile still on his lips now straining to have a view of Jezi, Jamon turns his focus back on Yn, his tone slightly more relaxed
“Master Yn, I am glad I spoke with you, I realize you have a sense of honor I could learn from. I look forward to the venture we set on. I again wish to express apologies for any offense I may have caused when we first spoke.”

With that, Jamon took one step back resting his hand to his chest offering a slight bow of the head, a trait he mimicked Su Lin doing and thought it a favorable expression of respect. With that, he walks into the field where Jezibel walks with her mount. Not speaking to her, he steps farther in the middle away from the worn track horses train on. Wishing to display what Jezi taught him on clearing his steel from the scabbard, he takes position practicing drawing his sword following with practicing level swings through the air. He had on occasion or two held Sir Faltskog’s steel which was heavy and difficult to control. The steel in his hand which the horrid girl provided him seemed more light and easy to control and meshed with his hand more comfortably. As scary as that woman is, she did seem to provide a good sword drifts through his mind before casting a side glance to see if Jezibel had noticed his practice.

“Oi ya ignorant boy, clear the track. This ain't the trainin grounds!” The stable master shouted at Jamon brandishing a broom at the child. The idiocy that the boy would risk the horses and his own safety swinging around a blade in the air, obviously new to the art of sword play. Yn couldn't help but chuckle while Jezibel gave him a withering glare. She had been ignoring that Jamon was trying to show off what he had learned just a few hours prior. Yn let out a belly laugh as he moved into the field before helping drag Jamon off the field.

“That was most definitely the wrong way to go about showing off.” Yn offered him as he deposited the young man next to his horse. Giving a click of his tongue he called over Faur, giving his brother a pat on the nose.

“Can you do a solid and keep this boy from the field for now. He's using the wrong head to think things over. I'm gonna see how Jezi is doing.” Yn asked his brother, getting a head bob in response. Patting the large deer on the snout Yn made his way into the field while Faur positioned himself in the track way, keeping his eyes on Jamon the entire time.

Jamon replaces his steel as the horrid girl calls it back in the scabbard as Yn ushers him off the field, slightly red in the face, his tone somewhat hesitant
“I imagine that was not a wise decision for practicing, was it Master Yn.” hoping those witnessing his ‘practice’ would believe it was merely to gain experience and not the true nature of trying to make a favorable impression also trying to understand Yn’s ‘using the wrong head’ comment assuming it was meant of his mind being empty. They are met by the stable master who is ready to wap the boy with the broom he holds until he takes view of the shiney Rogues pin the boy wears. Realizing the boy was with the Gallery and with the shininess of the pin, a new recruit, the stable master simply waves the child off mumbling under his breath. This is one that he would send word to Dugar on his new recruit for Dugar to correct.

RedKayne

01-12-2019, 03:13 AM

The two corpses were set on the wooden tables, skin pale as snow, and eyes closed and at peace. The room was somewhat small and cramped, with a few lamp lights, but filled with several scientific equipment ranging from vials to autopsy tools. A light-green skinned troll stood next to the table, taking notes on the corpses that were delivered over-the-night, until someone lightly knocked on the door.

The troll paused and then headed to the door, knowing very well who arrived. He opened the door to reveal a small shadowy silhouette, who immediately strode across the room. "G'morrow there, Mighty Cricket," the figure climbed upon a stool next to the wooden table. "A lil' birdie mentioned to Bigwit that Bigwit needed to pay a visit to the Mighty Cricket today," the goblin stood on the stool, one arm crossed while the other hand raised to his chin. His big orange eyes scanned over the bodies, the two drunkards that assaulted the helpless vampire from last night.

"Aye, Shel and Baldur discovered these corpses from last night," the troll walked to stand beside Bigwit, unconcerned over his nickname.

"Hmm... there's no physical trauma over either of them..." Bigwit's eyes continued to rapidly scan the body. He sniffed the air a couple times, "But there is a faint smell of blood." Bigwit reached over to one of the heads with a scrawny arm, turning the neck to notice a small acupuncture wound on the back. "Whoever killed these men... very dangerous... expert in the assassination field," the goblin mumbled before straightening his posture.

"Indeed, but there were a few people last night that saw the men drop dead out of nowhere. Myself, and several other people last night, witnessed you threatened to kill the men-"

"Well, summon a demon to devour their souls in their sleep, technically..." Bigwit looked at the troll and shrugged nonchalantly.

"Regardless," the troll rolled his eyes, "Myself and several other people, last night, witnessed you threatened these men... and then they are dead shortly thereafter. I know you had nothing to do with these murders... but other people will think differently. Especially since the real culprit is still out there."

Bigwit furrowed his eyebrows, scratching his chin again and in deep thought. "Bigwit knows there will be a form of investigation... a bit of bad timing since Bigwit and the rest of the mischievous dragonflys will be heading out to a mission." In truth, Bigwit was extremely excited to find these Tears, and devote his time researching in the library. The little gremlin is a very curious creature and wants to always continue to learn more - which many people regard as one of his greatest strengths. "Do they family?" Bigwit pointed at the corpses.

The troll nodded, "Aye, both were fathers. One of them has an older brother... he'll probably will hear the rumors soon about what happened at the bar last night. May not bode well if he comes after you over vengeance."

"Bigwit agrees," the goblin nodded his head. "Bigwit's already large reputation will grow even more larger... many mercenaries will think twice to cross Bigwit and his shadow arts," he pointed out the positive side out of these events. "But, it also attracts unnecessary attention. Bigwit does not like unnecessary attention. And Bigwit doesn't have the time to deal with family drama. On my journey, I will look to find this perpetrator... Bigwit heavily believes it must be a fellow mercenary. A mercenary that performed a dishonorable act in taking these lives too soon, flawed as they may be."

"We'll try to keep the rumor mill down while you're out, we don't want you to come back to a ransacked home," the troll offered his assistance, which the goblin greatly appreciated.

"Thank you, Mighty Cricket," Bigwit turned to pat the shoulder of the troll, who snorted/chuckled in response, before he jumped off of the stool. "With that, Bigwit will take his leave. Bigwit still needs to quickly pack for the journey ahead."

And perhaps... the Sour Wasp knows who the perpetrator is... perhaps Bigwit will pay him a visit.

Dnafein

01-15-2019, 11:38 PM

With the hour drawing close for departure Dagur sent the server Mary out to tell Balder, Adam, and Tris to meet him out by the lake. He watched the bouncy young woman run off then gathered his cloak, hat, walking stick, and fine steel rapier before exiting his office and heading outside.

The first one Mary found was Adam who was still tending to Ajax in the stable. The big horse required some hoof trimming and the hidden Prince much rathered doing it himself. That way he knew it was done right, plus it kept him away from Sheva. It was only a few words, but Adam nodded and let the Stable Boy take over the work. Brushing the heavy leather apron off he hung it on a peg and grabbed his sword slinging it over his shoulder heading for the lake. Next the woman went to find Tris.

Tris was leaning against the fence surrounding an empty pasture, watching Arwyn circle the field. The archer turned his head and raised an eyebrow at the approaching feet. His crude joke about her hurry was beaten away by the summons. With a sigh he straightened and sent Mary off to the Giant with a friendly swat, before gathering himself to head back to the Gallery.

The woman giggled at Tris and easily found Balder packing things back into his wagon. She relayed the Master’s message then bustles her way back to the Gallery. Balder saw both Adam and Tris in the distance, he let out a low grumble and grabbed his hammer resting it on his
shoulder before stomping off for the lake. Obviously Dagur had something important to tell them and couldn’t do it within the ears of the others.

Moving quicker than one would expect a man pushing sixty to move Dagur arrived at the nameless lake and sat upon on of the rocks stretching his legs out.

Adam arrived first moving to another rock he lifted his leg and placed it atop the stone leaning on his knee watching Dagur. “So more shit coming our way?”

“Why else would he summon the warrior's three?” Tris answered, “Well, two and a merchant.”

Balder chuckled thunk his heavy hammer down on the ground making Tris jump a little. “Careful little man this merchant has taken shits bigger than you and thrown rocks as big as a mammoth. So what did you want of us Dagur?”

The Guildmaster chuckled as his top three. They’ve been with collectively for nigh on twenty years and each of them have proven themselves worth every second of it. Puffing slowly on his pipe Dagur nodded slowly. “Something that could be as dangerous as is can be lucrative. This is the first time we’ve done a full Guild mobilization. And as such we need a rank structure and to split our group into even sides. We have twelve people that’ll be marching down the road soon that’s a lot of heads to keep track of Balder you’ll be the Captain of this little circus in my absence. Adam and Tris you’ll be his Lieutenants, from there the sides will be split up as evenly as I could manage but feel free to come up with other ideas. Adam, Mynx, Jamon, Sheva, Tarrok, Ash, and Bigwit will be with you. Tris, Yn, Faur, Jezibel, Su Lin,Vel, Nisa will be with you. Balder I wouldn’t dream of splitting you from you sidekick so Shel will stay under your employ. Any questions?”

“Who’s covering expenses?” Tristifer asked. “Between me and the cat I’m sure we could hunt enough to feed everyone. But there's only so much one can do with game, tubers and beans.”

Balder snorted lightly. “We have enough supplies to keep everyone alive, but many of you have coin to buy the luxuries. And most of Eisignol is wilderness, so hunting and foraging can be done.”

Dagur nodded finishing up his pipe. “Indeed we’ve survived on the road by the strings of our worn-out coin purses before. What will be dangerous is something an old friend of mine told me before coming out here. We aren’t the only ones looking for the Tears, my friend who wishes to remain nameless is a well traveled man and he was in Ophier recently and heard about a group of Tomb Raiders gathering information and supplies to head for Ebonrock.”

Adam scoffed lightly. “Ophier to Ebonrock? That’s a long damn haul.”

Dagur nodded. “Indeed and they wouldn’t be going so far if they didn’t have a good reason. So he asked around and found they are following clues of the Tears of the Ice Queen as well. They go by the Red Clouds and are known for their ruthlessness. Be more on guard than usual my friends.”

“At least Adam's snoring will be enough to keep the critters at bay.” Tris started, “And I'll prove he snores louder then Balder.”

Balder laughed and Adam rolled his eyes. “Right, are you sure the noise is you ripping ass all night from drinking too much alcohol?”

With everything said that needed to be said Dagur dismissed his men and sent them to gather the rest Guild. The time was now for them to head out, as everyone was packed and ready they assembled in the yard behind the Guildhall while Dagur stood on his balcony looking them all over. He was never one for big fancy speeches he left those to the Kings and Queen, but still he had a few words to say.

“My friends you are about to embark on a journey for the ages. History regained, riches found, and fame yours for the taking. I wish I was able to join you, but old men like me would only be a burden so I leave Balder in charge of the expedition with Adam and Tris being his seconds. And each of you will be working as teams under their supervision. Mynx, Jamon, Sheva, Tarrok, Ash, and Bigwit you will be with Adam.’ He said waving his hand in the somber warrior’s direction who simply nodded. “Yn, Faur, Jezibel, Su Lin, Vel, and Nisa will be with Tris.” He did the same motion and Tris clicked his tongue and gave a quick two finger salute. “And of course Shel you’ll be sticking by Balder’s side. Now this won’t be easy nor will it be safe. But I trust all of you will return home with a great many stories to tell over some tankards of our best Reserve. Good bye and good luck my friends.” He waved his hand dismissing them and with a quick shout Balder called everyone to move out and in minutes the courtyard was clear and Dagur was standing alone smiling inwardly before stepping back into his office.

Leanna

01-16-2019, 12:47 AM

Luckily for Dagur Balder is a cautious Giant that always plans ahead. Four new recruits in the span of one morning is very unheard of for the guild even more so considering they were about to go on an all-hands mission across Eisignol and possibly beyond. They had plenty of dried food and medical supplies, water was good too, but would need to be monitored.

They couldn't pack much in the ways of fresh food or it would go bad before they get too far. Shel was taking care of the camp supplies like animal feed and tents. Hopefully she had the numbers ready because they would be leaving soon. Making one final check mark he walked through the laid out supplies spotting the woman ahead. "Hey Sprout how are we on housing and animal chow?" He shouted waving his massive hand to get her attention.

Perhaps Shel did carry a spark of luck. Why else would she run into a fucking giant in the right place at the right time—especially one that did not cast her away in anger (as giants were rumoured to do, sometimes fatally, according to the illustrious tall tales told of their kind)? Even after she climbed him without permission, the giant had been gracious enough to play along with her pretense of knowing him, despite the invasion of personal space. Balder did not even flinch at being called the baser name of Crag, but instead tilted his head at the lady orc pawing at him before obliging her request to raise her onto his shoulders.

No words were needed to convince Nazrak to retreat at this sight—as giants were probably the only beings in all of Eisignol that male orcs, despite their congenital strength that was great in its own right, truly revered and feared. So needless to say, Shel was very pleased with herself as Nazrak bowed out; relinquishing her to Balder much like a lion who, although king of the jungle, prostrates himself before the might of the elephant.

Shel subsequently proceeded to slide down Balder’s bough of an arm as easily as some child lumbering down their favourite tree. She knew there would be inevitable questions from the giant after all of this, so she did her best to politely answer his inquiries regarding her bold antics.

But she did not tell him everything.

All that the orc revealed of her plight was that she had lost a game of Sabre, Cup, Cudgel, and Coin, and... oops, stabbed that orc’s hand in the process. At this confession, she fully expected the giant to be rid of her, but surprisingly his reaction was the opposite. Instead, he walked and talked some while with her as she yammered on (quite aimlessly), before offering her a job proposition.

And how could she say no?

As a woman who just lost most of her coin to a little, manipulative human prick with sausage fingers had but few options. Because, truly (if that merchant was who he claimed to be), it was not only beautiful elven women who fell at his feet due to his riches. Men of wealth, ill-gotten or no, were almost always men of influence across many spheres. It was safe to guess that the merchant not only bought women’s affections with gold, but also political alliances... or capable strongmen for his bodily protection.

Sometimes coin just was not worth risk. So Shel was quick to decide that the more prudent solution was to take Balder’s offer, because he was a nigh-impenetrable shield she needed funds, and Lulu had to eat.

Hmmmm, Shel pondered silently, having spent that particular morning busily working away for the Rogue Gallery (well, for Balder, more accurately). Thinking of Lulu, where was that little chubster? A quick, shifting glance soon revealed the little boar’s whereabouts.

“LU! STOP IT!”

Shel’s upper lip curled into a snarl that was directed at the sow, who had made her way well past the breakfast Shel had already provided, now delving into a satchel of the feed that Balder was currently asking about.

Shooing Lulu away from the now-open burlap bag, Shel wondered if it was time to lock the sneaky boar back into the straw-padded pen that had been prepared for her. Gods, did she have to keep constant watch on that little porker...

“All good!” Shel responded to the giant with a confident shout, hoping to make him feel as if she had everything under control. “How’re you this morning?!?” she vibrantly rambled on, hoping to distract him from the mess that had been made.

Balder laughed, his greater height giving him a full view of Lulu helping herself to some of the feed.
"Well be sure to tell Lulu she owes me money for stealing that feed Sprout! We have a huge stinking deer to feed as well as Maso now." He laughed reaching the Orcress's location helping her clean up the mess some.

How they met was still one of his favorite story's to tell. Orcs and Giants usually got along pretty well, often helping each other out in trade and protection. But it was the first he'd ever been nearly mounted by one it helped she was pretty, but nature made it hard for a male Giant to have any lover who wasn't a female Giant. So he got his payback by recruiting her to be his assistant, it was difficult teaching her the system and finer points of being a trader and quartermaster, but once she got the hang of it she was indispensable. Most things around weren't Giant sized and having someone around with smaller hands was wonderful. "So do we have enough to cover thirteen people?"

”Of course,” Shel said in ample response, raising a dark brow mischievously at the giant. “There is even enough for your larger-than-life appetite.”

Glancing up at Balder for a moment, Shel locked her gaze onto his to study his deep-set eyes, hoping to find that their usual warmth was still there—acting as a silent reminder that she was still in his good graces. Having such a monster at your disposal truly was advantageous (especially in her current predicament), so she wanted to keep the man sweet if she hoped to eventually weaponise him for her own devices.

An array of merry grunts disrupted this museful moment, however, causing Shel to again discover that Lu bad stuffed her entire head into yet another burlap bag. This time she had broken into the rations of cornmeal (as evidenced by the mess) and then into the apples, which she was now devouring with great gusto.

“Lu!!!”

Knowing that she was in trouble, the little boar hastily trotted for the storage barn exit, still munching apple and leaving a small trail of cornmeal behind her. Hoping to change the subject before Balder could comment on this food waste, Shel coquettishly twirled a lock of her hair between her olive-colored fingers, even as she blinked up at him with knowing eyes and a half-smile. She was wanted to divert his attention as much as she was trying to ignore just how insignificant his height tended to make her feel... like some helpless child who stood so far below him.

Sometimes it made her wish she was a giant.

“How long until we leave?”

As Lulu bolted from the barn Balder let out a shrill whistle and the loud rumble of Maso was heard followed by the panicked squealing of Lulu as the much bigger gluttons trunk wrapped around the porky little creature and took it away. The Giant let out a low chuckle again and went to clean up Lulu's latest mess. "A little after noon, assuming Maso doesn't lose his favorite game of Boar catch and drop Lulu." He winked down at the woman nudging her gently with his finger. "And assuming you and I can get all this packed up." He said waving his long arms all around them.

A nimble turn-on-heel was Shel’s apt response to Balder, wherein she promptly began to hoist up some of the more fragile bits of the cargo. She couldn’t have Balder breaking anything that needed to be handled a bit more gently, now could she?

“Good,” Shel responded some seconds later, a bit belatedly. “I’d like to get out of this stinking city as soon as possible.”

Not far beyond the pair there was a caravan being prepared for the forthcoming journey throughout Eisignol.

“Also... I’ll make up for the loss,” the orc backtracked, referring to the earlier spillage that she felt responsible for.

“I can hunt...”

For that was what she has been bred for, was it not? It was her purpose, she was told; it being her task that helped ensure the collective wellbeing of her own kind. The survival of her tribe. In fact, the will to survive was the very air that filled Shel’s lungs with each passing breath.)

“...and scavenge.”

Strategically stacking the first round of cargo into the nearest freight cart, Shel sped up her usual gait to traipse alongside Balder on their way back to the storage barn. Deciding to make small talk to stave off boredom as they walked, the orc asked the giant a question that she had been curious about since running into him—but had not asked as of yet.

“Crag... what’s it like where you’re from?”

Balder gave the woman a wink and another chuckle. "Oh don't worry I know you will Sprout or Lulu will be my side of bacon with my breakfast." It was a joke obviously, but Giant's are usually very laid back individuals. But as she asked about him homestead he let out a much sadder smile. Giants were the biggest homebodies on Eisignol (figuratively and literally) they very rarely left home for so long. And Balder was going on three months since he'd set foot in Stonestead. Yes even his wonderlust has it's limits.

He lifted the heaviest parcels and placed them inside his wagon. "Well Sprout the best I can describe it is the opposite of Balefire. No horrendous crimes like muggings or murders, perpetual quiet and peace. Now that's not to say crimes don't happen, but when the victim is close to the same size or bigger than the would-be criminal and carries a giant hammer you tend to rethink robbing them. But it's also much slower paced we Giants sometimes take the whole day to do a task that'll take half a day down in the port town. But that's because we make sure it gets done perfectly the first time, like us we make sure out homes can stand the tests of time." He cleared his throat shaking the sad thoughts from his head. "Why do you ask?"

“Curiosity,” the orc responded plainly, truthfully.

It was a curiosity that stemmed back to the time that Shel was a child—ever since she had once encountered a very different Giant—an old and wrinkled one with a wintry white beard.

On that particular day, so many years ago, she had been perched up on the shoulders of her father (who had lifted her up so she could easily see the giant entering through the well-guarded gates of her tribe’s communal abode).

***

”Who is he?” whispered one orc who stood directly beside her da within the small, inquisitive crowd that had gathered to lay eyes upon the visitor to their homestead.

”From where does he hail?”

“How tall do you think he is?”

“Why is he here?”

“Tell him to go away!”

As all were abuzz with their questions, Young Shel remained silent, unable to keep her eyes off of the old giant... even as the wise women of her tribe approached him with greetings.

”He is an emissary,” Shel’s father responded to the questioning orcs who surrounded the two of them. ”He is a mountain giant who comes in peace to the valley.”

Hearing this talk, Shel slid down from her father’s shoulder with a mind to walk right up to the elderly giant and say hello. Yet once her little feet hit the ground, her father took more notice and stopped her from sprinting off.

”Ohhhhh no,” interrupted her da, gently grasping the tail of long plaited hair that adorned his daughter’s head, so that she would not wander too far from his protective gaze.

”You stay by me,” he corrected softly, before picking her up and mussing her hair, affectionately.

”No bothering giants, Shel.”

Angry that she was unable to stop her father from scooping her back up, Young Shel pouted (as melodramatically as a young girl could), yet continued to watch and listen.

As the wise women approached the giant to welcome him into their company, Shel heard the emissary utter his name to his greeters.

”My name is Crag,” the white-bearded giant had said in perfect Orcish.

***

Packing the goods for the trip did not take as long as Shel has anticipated, as Balder had done more than his fair share of the heavy lifting.

“Well, that’s all of it,” Shel bellowed out as she packed the last parcel onto the final carrying cart. Now that everything was ready, Shel detached a water satchel from her waist belt and took a quick drink from it before passing it off to the giant.

“I don’t think it’s enough for you,” she commented, stating the obvious, but offering the rest of it anyway.

The Giant chuckled pulling his own water skin from the wagon lifting it in cheers to the Orcess. "Not even close." He opened his own and took a few long gulps before recapping it. "Good job Sprout, hope you got everything packed yourself we got a lot more women in our ranks now and they'll need you on top of your game." He replaced his water skin and went about getting Maso's saddle ready.

If there was anything Shel loved, it was a challenge.

“No problem,” she replied with a sassy arch of the brow, albeit choosing to keep her responses short. Now that the caravan was fully packed, and since Balder seemed a bit preoccupied by his other oncoming responsibilities, Shel took her leave of him and decided to go fetch a mare from the stable-master.

As she sauntered over, she mulled over what Balder spoke of regarding the women. What exactly did he mean?

Why would any of them need me?

Being a newer recruit, Shel had mingled very little with the other lady rogues, and had not thought too much of this... until Balder mentioned it.

Her attention quickly wandered from the giant’s parting comment, however, and fixated upon something else entirely. Suddenly, her mind had sparked and she was recalling the two corpses that she had discovered the night before.

Well, at least no one will remember this as a dull trip.

Shel sighed to herself.

The poor sods.

RedKayne

01-16-2019, 03:00 AM

There was a small rap at the open door of the Guild Master's office. The lil green gremlin walked into the room with a cheery smile and a bit of spunk in his walk. "G'morrow there, Sour Wasp," Bigwit greeted his elder with a playful salute. "Tis an outstanding day, Bigwit methinks," he stated before climbing the seat at Dagur's desk. Instead of actually sitting on it, though, he was standing on the chair. Bigwit couldn't exactly speak to his master at eye level if he was sitting down with his small stature.

"Hope you don't mind lil' Bigwit's intrusion, too much," Bigwit did a quick bow at the desk. "Bigwit's very excited over the news of the Tears of the Ice Queen, and even more excited to explore the great library at Avelar's border, but Bigwit has some inquiries over last night's unfortunate events," he heavily assumed Dagur was well aware of the drunken men that were murdered last night. "If you are not too busy to answer a couple quick questions, of course," Bigwit's well aware of the time constraints the eccentric leader has, but hopefully could spare a couple minutes to sate the goblin's curiosity.

Dagur had just poured himself a small glass of reserve when one of his most amusing allies entered. The Goblin has a knack for making anyone smile by simply speaking. He poured the Gremlin a Goblin sized glass. "Well, Mr. Broccoli, always happy to see you. And sure I'll answer whatever questions you have my friend." He sat down in his chair and leaning back sipping his own glass slowly.

"Bigwit is enthusiastically pleased to hear that!" The Goblin exclaimed in a bright smile, he also always pleased that the Guildmaster joined in Bigwit's shenanigans of giving out nicknames. He took the glass and made a playful 'cheers' before taking a large gulp. "Last night, a couple of dead men were discovered out on the street. They appeared to die under mysterious circumstances, just dropped dead out of nowhere. The Mighty Cricket pointed out a small acupuncture wound on the back of their necks, which surely contributed to their untimely demise. Now, Bigwit is personally interested in this case because Bigwit made a threat to those men when they assaulted our vampire ally. Many tavern patrons witnessed Bigwit threatened to summon a demon to devour the souls of those men."

The goblin set the already-empty glass down and raised up both hands, "Now, whether Bigwit's shadow arts is capable of summoning such a demon is always up for debate, but Bigwit can attest that he has no responsibility with causing their deaths. Before rumors explode about Bigwit and his demon... Bigwit would love to find the actual perpetrator and clear his name and reputation, before Bigwit attracts too much attention. Mainly attention from the deceased's family members seeking Bigwit's blood out of vengeance."

"So, Master, Sour Wasp, Bigwit ever-so-curious if you have any info on the perpetrator?" Bigwit's orange eyes studied his leader. "Bigwit can assume that a fellow Rogue is responsible... who decided to become judge, jury, and executioner with his or her own hands."

Dagur kept his face stone still as he sipped his drink watching the animated little green man carry on in his unique patterns of speech. He knew word would eventually get around of the men, he simply hoped people would just caulk it up to reality of life in Balefire. But Bigwit didn't name himself Bigwit for nothing, he was one of the more intelligent and insightful Rogue's in the guild. He would figure it out eventually.

Now aside from losing some face Dagur wouldn't suffer much loss here. He knew Bigwit wasn't actually magic and while clever, in a straight fight with Su Lin he'd likely lose. But still Bigwit is an asset not easily replaced. Finally the old man chuckled. "I don't think anyone will be blaming you Mr. Broccoli. everyone knows stabbing people with needles isn't your choice of weapon and Demons are way too kill happy to do it cleanly. Besides if I recall what Vel told me you weren't the only one who threatened the men."

Bigwit himself didn't betray any facial expression, but the goblin mentally took note that Dagur never denied having info on the perpetrator. In a manner, he deflected answering the question... which makes Bigwit ever-more-curious. "I certainly hope so, Master," the goblin nodded his head rapidly. "Its just that quite a few people witnessed the men killed without any form of physical trauma. The Rogue Gallery can certainly deny it wasn't Bigwit's demon, and that these acupuncture killed the drunken hooligans... but people believe what they want to believe."

"Especially those family members, they will not be satisfied until they have the perpetrator caught. A clear perpetrator. And the clearest perpetrator right now is lil' ole' Bigwit. Now, Bigwit is unsure what the Pleasant Honeybee has told you..." he referred to Vel. "But, if Bigwit recalls correctly, Bigwit wasn't the only one who inflicted bodily harm, but Bigwit was the only one who threatened to take away their lives... or in this case, souls." From the goblin's memory, Tris threatened to take away their money, and the Snow Elf kicked them out of the tavern.

"We both know that people can have the unfortunate tendency to ignore evidence and facts," he stated a bit grimly. "However, if Master feels that there's nothing Bigwit should worry about, then Bigwit should have nothing to worry about," the goblin stated cheerily again. He could actually try and press more, but he knew that the guild leader can be quite stubborn at times. Plus, in the manner that Dagur deflected the earlier question, Bigwit can confirm that it is a fellow Rogue. So, at least this meeting wasn't a total waste.

"My good Bigwit." Dagur chuckled lightly finishing his drink. "A needle is certainly a kind of physical trauma. And something beyond the skills of Dark Wizards and Demons, but you know our stance on things like killing civilians. If the families come looking they will get answers, but proof is in the pudding and there is no proof Mr. Broccoli killed anyone, now I hope you're all packed? And have you chosen a mount yet or will you be riding in Balder's Wagon with Pleasant Honeybee?"

Bigwit cocked his head lightly. He certainly could see Dagur's reasoning, but Bigwit is assure that the people who witnessed the deaths last night - and witnessed no needle stabbing - would already be spreading rumors of dark arts. Once the families also hear the stories of what happened last night, Bigwit would assume that he will become their target. Regardless, the topic of the conversation was done, continuing any forth would be arguing semantics. The goblin smiled on.

"Oh yes, Bigwit is fully packed for the incredible journey. And Bigwit has chosen his usual and signature mount, the trusty stead, Donk."

Dagur chuckled again and waved the Goblin off. He knew this wouldn't be the end of it for Bigwit, he'd pursue this to the end if he felt it was right. But he hoped nothing horrendous happens to anyone.

Donk (https://www.thelostogle.com/wp-content/uploads/2018/08/donkey-.jpeg?w=640) snorted, rather unamused by the crowd of steeds surrounding him. Bigwit gently patted the back of the donkey's head, before looking forward from the crowd of Rogues. He was stationed at the center of the crowd, near the wagon. Bigwit's well-aware he couldn't exactly be in the frontlines once they mobilized, he is not a battle-hardened warrior like many others in the group. Regardless, the goblin viewed that he was perhaps a morale booster for his fellow miscreants.

He listened to Dagur's farewell speech, and everybody looked forward to begin the mission and head to the library. However, Bigwit's thoughts were still with the earlier meeting with Dagur.

Curious... most curious...

The gremlin pondered, The Sour Wasp knows exactly who the killer is... yet he decided to not to reveal any information to lil' ole' Bigwit... There are only two reasons why the Sour Wasp would do such a thing. He scratched his chin, deep in thought while running through Dagur's perspective and his logic. He is either trying to protect the killer... his orange eyes scanned a crowd, many of them could be the suspect. Or he is trying to protect Bigwit...

The goblin's hand fell and he formed a small smirk. Bigwill should safely assume the latter.

Storm

01-16-2019, 03:57 PM

As Su Lin took notice of three of the travel party being summoned from the group, she went over one more time with Jamon the proper way to stow the new boot dagger before turning to her horse Shindo. Long the left saddle is her bow and along the right are six grooves holding six pre selected arrows allowing quick access while mounted, her remaining arrows in the quiver with her bedroll to the rear of the saddle. She wears her interwoven dark leather outfit allowing her flexibility with armor like capabilities. Her short sword is worn across her back, boot dagger placed, wrist band containing 16 standard and 4 weaponized acupuncture needles as well as a purple interwoven purple length of ribbon wrapped around her neck. Her hair is wrapped in back with a dark colored pin through holding it in place.

She watches with interest as the three who were earlier summoned return to the group listening as Dugar announces the task before them. She had anticipated travel along Mynx and Jamon to aide in keeping the child Prince alive and focused on the road ahead and less on the girl he seems fixated on. There is almost a smile that comes to her lips as she gazes in the direction on Mynx and Jamon, the child seemingly protesting to Mynx assuming the protest that he would not be riding alongside the girl. Su Lin takes a quick pace toward Jamon and Mynx focused more to her than the boy, Su Lin places her hand to her chest offering “Till our first rest area.” with a nod.

Su Lin turns and places a foot in a stirrup mounting Shindo ignoring Jamon’s protest of ‘shouldn’t we stay together’ as she taps Shindo heading toward Tris direction. She reached behind sliding her sword out of the sheath an inch before allowing it back in the scabbard ensuring free flow of her steel should it be needed at anytime. As her mount gets closer to Tris, Su Lin’s eyes are focused on the surroundings, the people not in the travel group, the structures, the field, always formulating attack strategies should unexpected dangers present themselves.

Upon final approach to Tris, her eyes are still casting about as she now is in her element of travel, cold - impersonal - always on guard for dangers and how to eliminate what might attack those she rides with. Her tone flat and direct as she holds her fist to her chest tapping it once
“We have never been formally introduced, my name is Su Lin, it seems we ride together.” her brown eyes now looking to the one selected to lead this half of the travel group awaiting any direction the man might give her.

Koti~

01-16-2019, 09:43 PM

“Flying squirrel launch!” A squeaky voice echoed around the room as a green blurb launches itself at Jezibel's back, resulting in the girl dropping to the side. Surprised at the sudden action, Jezi had to take a few moments to calm her senses before rolling on to her back, and looking into the eyes and vivid pink hair of the goblin now sitting on her chest. A smile broke across her face as she pushed herself up and hugged the woman.

“Squerm, what brings you around here?” Jezibel asked as they disentangled each other, picking themselves off the ground. The goblin didn't have much of a chance as the three other members of her group joined them. There was Giblit, the troll berserker whose job was to act as their muscle. He was great for breaking bones and busting doors. He also served as a great distraction. Kaspian was an apprentice mage, acting as a healer and general mage for helping them out, a great boon to their group. Finally was Everett, a young Archer that had only just joined them, the boy she had spoken about to Jamon.

“Squerm came to say goodbye. Squerm bring team for farewell.” The spritly goblin cheered Jezibel, giving her a hearty pat on the knee. The others agreed, Giblit giving a gruff nod accompanied by a jangle of bones. Jezibel smiled and headed over to a table, asking for drinks from the barmaid for them.

“So, you're going hunting trip?” Kaspien asked the young leader, her golden wings shifting under the heavy cloak she was wearing. The sun hadn't been up long enough for her to warm her bones. She gave a trilled chirp as booze arrived, glad that the booze would speed up her warmth. Giving a tap of banded talons she lifted her drinks in cheers for the group.

“Yup, getting dragged off by that unlucky brunt of a man.” Jezi spoke, pointing to Yn as the man was getting a last minute bite to eat before they would head off.

“Make sure that man treats you right, or he'll have to answer to me. I'll come defend you if that brute tries something.” Everett offered.

“Squerm wouldn't mind travel with Bigwit.” Squerm spoke dreamily as she looked at the goblin. Jezi only gave a chuckle. The goblin had a huge crush on the younger one.

“Ah, is this your old team?” Yn asked, having managed to get closer to the table group. All of them gave a start with a turn to the taller man. Most gave a nod as Jezi grumbled a yes.

“Ah. It's wonderful to meet you all, and I'm sorry I stole Jezibel from you all.” Yn spoke in apology. The group looked at the small giant, before looking back to Jezibel skeptically. She glared at them with a frown as they returned a look back to Yn.

“He's not just what I was expecting, but come join us Yn.” Kaspien offered the man.

“Not what I expected from tge tales. He would make strong father.” Giblit offered Jezibel, watching the women at the table flush red at his words. Yn only chuckled as he joined them.

“My only hope is that I haven't hampered your ability to make money without a leader to parley missions.” Yn offered the group as a second drink joined them.

“Fur Rock no worry. Old Master work local groups when big hunting trip. Squerm and team get big pay. Make big party for return.” The goblin cheered the man as they began to get into it, sharing stories of past adventures and mishaps. They chatted until the final call was made.

“Thanks team, hopefully I'll see you soon. Make plenty of money while I'm gone team.” Jezibel cheered the group as they headed out.

“Don't worry, the Ravens Blade will make enough to buy out the guild when you get back.” Kaspien spoke, waving as the group walked off. Yn could tell why she liked the team as they mounted up, Junberry and Faur having waited outside.

“You have a nice family. I'll make sure you make it back to them.” Yn offered Jezibel as the two headed over to join their team. Jezi looked to him and gave him a small smile. After watching her team with the team, she had to wonder if her anger was most unjust, and that she was only angry at the fated meeting. She resolved to fix that during the journey.

P.K.

01-17-2019, 04:46 AM

Vel gazed up at the Guild master as he spoke to them. A brief send off but Vel couldn't help but smile under her scarf recalling their.. talk. She was surrounded by her comrades who... truthfully she didn't know as well as she'd like and already she'd have closer interactions with them then ever before. She was frighted of white was ahead but at the same time encouraged and excited. Dagur needed her to be in this group, and so she'd do whatever it was she had to to make sure everyone came home alive.

As he went on to tell them the chain of command into the group Vel glanced at Tris feeling a bit nervous at the idea that she'd be reporting to him. Tris was a little more inquisitive then Adam was She'd had to dodge around questions before, but she'd have no where to hide this time. Vel shifted for a moment as she looked back to Dagur as he spoke his last few words. She was pretty sure that anything they did was never considered safe. As he dismissed them she turned to look at the others, all had a mount of sorts and Vel did not. There were a couple of reasons for this, one was that animals didn't usually have the best reactions to her it was difficult to get one to trust her, let alone let her ride it. two, one of the few things she'd never learned while living the life of a noble was learn how to ride.

When on her own Vel typically just walked as she could do so for hours with out tiring. However here she knew she wouldn't be able to keep up with the horses, specially should they need to move in a hurry. Vel made sure her Axe was secured to her back, her daggers at her side and her pack securely tied shut. She picked it up in a hurry and moved off to the wagon as they started moving off. Chucking the pack into the back she quickly leaped up and climbed in after it before turning and sitting with her legs hanging over the edge so she was facing out and able to watch the Gallery, her home, vanish behind the other buildings of balefire.

Kortaga

01-17-2019, 06:48 PM

Eventually one of the warrior’s three came before her and mentioned that the time was now for them to make their forward. Nisa nodded and made her way to the back of the guild. The yard itself was not somewhere she liked to be very often. She found animals to not care for her very much and horses were especially high on that. She knew not what she did but maybe it was just the fact that she was a hunter of large prey, and horses were bigger than most humanoids. She waited in the back one because she did not head out immediately but she was also one of the biggest and as such did not want to block the view.

Looking around she wondered if the guild master was proud. These were his people and most of them were quite talented. She had seen half of these people in action and she was impressed upon more than one occasion. She was happy to be here and she was willing to serve, so regardless of what everyone else decided she would be thankful.

When she heard the teams she did feel a little sad at the fact that Bigwit would be on another team. They worked well together in the past but she would also feel safer knowing that his capable hands would be guiding their team. Adam was also very capable as a leader. She was certain a lot of thought had been considered when selecting the groups. As for her group…Su Lin was a name she knew of but had never formally been acquainted and Tris was someone she knew from experience. Nisa felt like out of the group she was the real muscle of the party. Not that she really knew these new people well. She was certain that there would be surprises in store for her. The one thing she knew was never to judge any adventurer by their looks. Nisa placed her Valkyrie helmet on so only her eyes and braided white hair could be seen. Her armor of bone and pelt being the main focus.

As Nisa made her way over to the wagons she tossed her bag into the wagon. There was enough room for her and she decided to move more towards the front of it then the back. Once inside though she sat thinking about where they would be going. Another person came and sat in the wagon. She believed it was the person from the previous night who smashed one of the people into the table.

So they were partnered…?

She sat rather stoic almost as if a suit of armor, only the fact she was sitting like a person would give her away. She would keep an ear open, if anything happened, she would move quickly to strike.

bluemoon

01-17-2019, 10:24 PM

With Dagur’s speech finished, Mynx was turning to go, trying hard to ignore the protests of Jamon beside her. The arrival of Su Lin was a welcome distraction if only for the brief moment she stopped to bid them a good journey. She nodded to the assassin in turn, then clapped her ward on the back of the head.

“Do not think hard on things can not have,” she said in a stern voice. “I travel with many wants. A feathered bir...falcon...a tasty boar...and now a big deer. Plus all mounts and big hairy elephant. These all easy meat afoot, but cat must hunt food to feed members. Easier to kill meat in camp.” She bit into her lower lip, a small bead of blood filling the place her canine tooth had punctured. “One day I will eat bird...and one day you may have girl. Today...and many tomorrows..not that day. Today, you may have cat...no one else. Understand?”

Jamon stood folding his arms across his chest, with no one to try to impress, he listened to Mynx, the boot dagger that was re-positioned by that awful girl feeling a little more comfortable than his attempt at keeping it in his boot. Jamon offered timidly,
“But Miss Mynx, don’t you think it would be wiser for everyone to ride together. What is bandits were to attack one part of our group while the other was riding ahead. What if someone were to try and do me harm while you were hunting food for our group. Didn’t the elder say that I was supposed to be looked after?” He hoped that might sway her to speak up and try to combine the two groups, still thinking as a spoiled Prince used to getting his way would, no matter how unwise his thoughts were.

Mynx shook her head, tired of her ward’s constant complaints and arguments. “I have no say. If unhappy speak to Adam. He leader of our group.” She started walking towards the post where Jamon’s horse was tied up, double checking his belongings to make sure they were secured tightly. The horse nickered in fear as she patted at its sides, her thoughts more on the ride ahead than calming the nervous animal. “You no need to worry about looking after. Guild will protect weaker members. And once you are strong, you will learn to hunt with me. Then I protect you.” She gave one last tug on his saddle, then moved to the front of his mount, holding the reins. “Get on. I will follow by side or up ahead. First lesson...learn to ride. Head up. Back straight. Move with horse gait...less sore on butt that way.”

If nothing more the young man had the ability to do on his own, riding was that thing. As his mount was in fear of the Ocecat, he approached the horse running his hand reassuringly along its neck.

He set his foot in the stirrup and was in the saddle in one fluid move. He said to the mare “there now, calm good girl..” as he patted her.

Sitting atop his mare, he looked toward Mynx awaiting the praise he would usually receive from the stable staff on anytime he would finish a ride, of course, at his father's stable, the staff was deathly afraid of speaking poorly of the young Prince. With an unexpected silence from Mynx, he spoke,
“Not bad, right Miss Mynx?” still sitting atop with beaming pride waiting for the praise.

Mynx gave the young man a look, her eyes narrowed. “You mount horse well,” she said with sarcasm. “One thing you can do. I am im-pressed.” Shaking her head, she turned away to watch as the others readied themselves for the journey. Now she would just have to teach him how to mount women the same way. A slight mischievous smile came to her lips at the thought, then she turned back to him, appraising him with a tilt of her head, ears aimed in his direction.

Jamon reddened as he realized Mynx’s praise was not in the tone as Fathers staff, more the tone Father would use when not pleased with one yet still not put them to the whip.

His gaze turned toward Adam, with thoughts that the man certainly looked like a roughian, it might do him well to avoid that man as much as possible. Finally he muttered “maybe I can use some help along our way. That man doesn't look like he is nice at all.”

Following Jamon’s gaze, Mynx laughed. “He nice enough. Quiet...not like you. Plus, he is warm.” She passed the reins up, then stepped away. “You can ask him...things...he won’t bite. Not like cat.” She gave the horse a slap on its rump then adjusted her weapons to prepare for the long walk ahead. Once they were outside the town, she would get to move a little faster, the open road her favorite place to roam.

Yamimoon

01-19-2019, 09:59 PM

As Ashvel went up the stairs to fetch his bow and quiver he stopped in front of the masters door. He paused as he just stared at the door not really knowing if what he was about to do was the right thing. He had only known about the information by accident. He wasn't even supposed to know about the old legend. He just happened to hear Umbra and the Elder speaking about it. Taking a step closer to the door he knocked.

“Master Dauger, are you in?”

Dagur answered the door with a smile and ushered Ash inside. “Why hello Ash please come in I was just speaking with a mutual old friend of ours.” He smiled moving back inside he office returning to his place behind his desk.

Ashvel smiled at the older man as he answered the door and ushered him in with some welcome information. He was glad to hear that Umbra was doing well, and just happened to be back in town. However, this only made the information he was about to tell the older man even more unsettling. He didn’t even know if Umbra knew he knew about the legend. Taking a deep breath he approached the desk.

“Master Dauger I have something that might be of importance to this mission, but…” Ashvel was still uneasy about what he was about to say. But he decided that it would be better to reveal the information now than to wait till later.

“Master, I believe that I have heard a legend about the Tears of the Ice Queen, but it is not my place to know the legend. This was something that the Elder told his successor and I just happened to be eavesdropping on the conversation.” Ashvel started playing with his hands nervously as he stood in front of the guild master.

Dagur smiled waving to the seat across from him. “Take a seat my friend, your mentor here was just telling me something's as well though possibly not the same things.”

Ashvel froze when he found out that Umbra was in the room as well. He didn’t want to move from the spot he was standing in when he saw Umbra stand from his chair and look in his direction.

Umbra was not too happy to know that Ashvel was spying on him and the elder, but there was nothing he could do about it now. Though Ashvel looked like he was about to get ill. “You should have known better than to spy on other people, but it is good to see that you have found your place here. So, sit already. We have a lot to discuss.” Umbra said as he pointed to the seat next to him.

“Elder Umbra.” Ashvel was about to say something then his mentor told him to take a seat. So he did. However, he didn’t say a word and just looked at the ground. He was fiddling with his hands but nothing more.

“So, Dagur as I was saying a moment ago the Red Clouds are also on the hunt for the Tears of the Ice Queen. However, I believe their tip to be false information. So, they just might come after our guild if they believe we know any information on the whereabouts of the Tears. And since the young one seemed fit to bring it up. Yes, I might know something about the location of one of the tears.” Umbra said as he moved his eye and looked at Ashvel through his peripheral vision.

Dagur nodded slowly. He knew Umbra and Ash weren’t as close as they once were, but he hoped they could put it aside to help the Gallery. “The Red Cloud? I’ve heard of them they rarely leave Ophier. What else can you tell me Elder Umbra?”

“Wel the information that they are following is taking them to Ebonrock, and the amount of supplies they are taking is enough to feed a small army of guild members for a couple of months. It also seems like they think the gem is hidden in some old ruins there, but there is nothing substantial in the information they have been given. I asked around and found that they are going off half cocked because the people that are supporting them has more money than brains.” Umbra said as he looked to Ashvel completely this time, and the young Vampire didn’t remove his gaze from the floor. Giving a large sigh he slapped the young man on the back of the head. “Grow up. There is more to this life than acting in shame. What is done is done. Now suck it up.”

Ashvel was moved forward just by the power behind the strike. It seemed Umbra was not a bit happy with him, but at the sametime he wanted him to move on. Looking as his mentors, no the man he thought of as a father's eyes. He could tell that he was not as angry with him as much as he thought he would be. “Elder Umbra I…” but before he could say another word Umbra looked to Dagur once more.

“We will need to be careful on the road ahead. For what we are searching for is something no one from any race should posses.” Umbra said with a slight edge to his voice.

Dagur nodded slowly. “I agree wholly with you old friend, I will be sure to pass this information onto the others. And as much as I hate inconveniencing you could you keep an eye on these Red Clouds? Even if they are fools being led by the blind...well even the blind squirrel finds a nut once in awhile.” He looked at Ash and shook his head slowly. Like Vel, Ash was more meek than what the legends of Vampires and Undead paint them to be. In a way the Guildmaster was happy for this a confident Vampire, much like Elder Umbra can be quite a handful and unless you have earned their total loyalty will never be likely to listen to a lowly human like himself. But on the flip side a meek Vampire is like a meek wolf. Intimidating as a distance, but liable to fall apart when pushed. Luckily Ash was the team’s Healer so it was unlikely he’d be needed to fight. Leaning back Dagur rubbed his sore knees. “So Ashvel you said you might know something about the Tears? Can you fill me in please?”

Umbra looked at Dagur as he spoke about letting the rest of the guild know what is going to be coming. Though when he was asked to watchover the guild of idiots this was something he had already been planning on doing. He had his reasons, and yet he was being asked to do so by the guild master. This worked out for him better than he thought. Yet at the same time he would have done it even if he had other plans. He had a high respect for the old man even though he doesn't usually spend too much time in the guild.

Yes he was a member and by chance he just happened to have returned with his information this morning. Though this was all too much of a coincidence for him. Was someone making a move? That he had an obligation to figure out. Maybe the Red Clouds would be able to give him more information on the matter.

“I have no problem keeping an eye on them. However, in exchange I have a request. Could you fill me in on what you know about who is looking for the Tears?” Umbra said as he looked at the man. He had asked Ashvel to tell him what he knew. At least he hoped the young man didn’t know much.

Ashvel just kept his head down and continued to fiddle with his fingers. Umbra had told him to grow a backbone, but that was impossible. He respected the Elder too much to do something like that. And he had to face the harsh reality. He was nowhere as powerful as most of his kind, and he felt a little inferior because of it. He was lost in his own thoughts until Dagur spoke to him.

Lifting his eyes once more from the floor he looked at the guild master. He asked about the legend he had heard. Swallowing hard he looked over to Umbra who nodded his head. Ashvel nodding his head in response to Umbra he looked back at Dagur. He still was uncomfortable with the situation, and wondered why he asked him instead of Umbra who would know more than he did.

“I will tell you what I know.” Ashvel said as he cleared his throat to try and get rid of the lump that had formed. “According to what I overheard the tears are hidden in locations all over the continent, and are guarded against the possibility of being stolen. According to the late Elder no one should ever use the gems, and that if they fell into the hands of those that are wanting power they will fall victim to the Ice Queens power. That is all that I know.”

Dagur nodded slowly at Ash’s words. “Sounds about right. All I’ve heard about the Tears says they are quite powerful objects guarded by some crazy traps and protectors. Just hope the group can find some more in the Grand Library.” He then looked to Umbra and chewed his bottom lip slowly. He didn’t actually know much. “Well we received the contract from an assistant of the Ice Queen’s Court Wizard, a messenger named Mosley. He gave us the contract and left.”

Umbra was relieved that Ashvel didn’t know more than that. If he did then there would have been dire consequences . Ignoring the young Vampire he returned his complete attention to the guild master. As the man answered his question about who was looking for the tears. It seemed the man closest to the Ice Queen was looking for them, and for what reason he didn’t know. Taking his hand up to his face he placed his fingers into his hair and pulled back the bangs that were hanging down.

“Well it seems like we have an interesting job ahead of us. Though I am not going to dance to that man's drum. I will do what is needed to protect the guild.” Umbra said as he closed his eyes for a moment. “Dagur, why did you accept this contract? Was it just for the money, or is there something else?”

Dagur leaned back steepling his fingers. “The money was what caught my attention, but the idea of finding such a huge piece of history to the world is what had me want to pursue it. First and foremost the Rogue’s Gallery are explorers, that means preserving history if we can.”

Umbra chuckled under his breath as Dagur gave his answer. At least he kept to his principles. Money can corrupt the soul of the most holy of men. Lucky the guild master was still the same. “Glad to see that nothing changes old man. Though, some history is better off forgotten. The past may be important, but some don’t learn from it. They try and repeat the process.” Umbra gave a light sigh. As he looked over to Ashvel. “Ashvel, your journey will be long, but never forget who you are, and the path you have chosen. Now, get out of here.”

Ashvel was confused about what was going on, but he did as he was told. Getting out of the chair he nodded his head at Umbra. Then looked to the guild master. “I will be taking my leave now.”

Making a beeline to the door he looked back for only a second, and then left the room. He needed to collect his bow, and then make his way back down the stairs. This journey might not be a good idea, but he will follow the guild master no matter what. He has never done anything to him to make him disloyal.

As soon as Ashvel left Umbra looked at the old man that was sitting in front of him. “You need to be careful. Not everything is as it seams, and this might prove to be a more trying time than you might think.”

Dagur frowned lightly nodding at Umbra’s words. “I’m sure they will be “old man”.” He chuckled being Umbra was a few thousands years old it seemed much more fitting for him. “Nothing great is easy, and very few easy things are great.” He stood up and offered his hand to Umbra. “Thank you for coming here Elder Umbra, be sure to send my regards to your friends in Specter’s Rest we may very well be in the area during this quest. Surely the spirits there could have information on the Tears.”

For the first time in awhile he smiled at the guild leaders words. It was not something he did often and with such sincerity in his looks. As Dagur stood up he did as well and took his friend’s hand shaking it slightly. “I am sure this will prove to be grand. I will pass on your regards. I am sure that Xist knows you are thinking of his well being. I am sure they might know more than just that.” Umbra said as he reached his arm around the old man giving him a hug. This was way out of character for Umbra.

“Watch your back. There is more to this than meets the eye. These treasures should remain lost to history.” Umbra said as he released Dagur from his grip. He didn’t want the old man to get hurt or even lose his life to this endeavor. This was the one person that he didn’t want to get hurt or… Shaking his head he took a couple of steps back.

Dagur returned the hug and motioned towards the door. “I thank you for the warnings Umbra, I will pass them onto my people, and who knows maybe they’ll find nothing and be coming right home. But I’m sure you have more important things to do than watch an old human drink and complain about the coming storm.” He opened the door to the Elder Vampire which led to he currently deserted courtyard.

Umbra nodded his head in Dagur’s direction as he moved to a door that led outside. The man knew he didn’t like the commotion of the guild, and wanted to keep his visits short. He moved to the door and stopped when he reached his old friend. Then he reached into his dragon scale cloak and pulled out a small jade and gold dagger. “You might be needing this.” He said as he handed the dagger over to his friend. “I will take care of the Red Clouds, and if I find anymore information I will be back.” Umbra said as he moved out of the doorway. This was not a task he was looking forward to. He hoped to never have to return to ‘that place’ ever again. “I will look forward to our next meeting.”

Dagur took the beautiful dagger and whistles lifting it up to the light admiring it. “Well it looks far o beautiful for me to sully it with my grubby hands but thank you Umbra. As for the Red Clouds you be careful as well. They may not be the fools they seem, you and I have both been around long enough to know what assuming does. But I will summon my three leaders and bring this info to them directly. Please excuse me.” He shut the door behind the Elder Vampire and quickly called for Mary to come see him.

------

Ashvel returned to his room and picked up his last weapon, though he doubted he would have to use it since he was more of a healer than a fighter. Though he was a good archer, but not nearly as accurate as some of the other members of the guild. He also picked up a small black velvet bag out of his dresser, and placed it in his travilingbag. He figured he might need some extra help since they might be needing it.

As time passed they were all summoned to the outside courtyard as the mission they were given would finally start. He stood amongst the other members with his hood up. He didn’t need to get himself burnt too much by making the mistake of looking up as the Master spoke. so , he just kept staring forward as everything was announced. They had been separated into teams, and he just happened to be put on Adam’s team.

This was a little surprising since he had never even talked to the man, let alone worked with him or anyone on his team. However, it didn’t matter to him. He would learn to get along with anyone that he was placed with, or just keep his mouth shut till he got to know them. Witch he hoped would happen on the road. He wanted to at least have their trust in case he needed to work on them. Though he didn’t have to have their trust to treat them it just makes things easier. Moving over to where the others were he just stood there till they began to make their move.

Then everyone started to get ready to move out. Some of them mounted steeds, and some got into the back of a wagon. As for himself he would be able to keep up on foot even if they pushed the horses. So, there was no reason to worry about getting too close to someone that just might not appreciate his company. He hasn't been in the guild long enough to really understand how people will react to him. Now he would just wait till everyone was ready to move. He just had to be careful to make sure none of his skin gets uncovered. His skin already burned from the heat that was penetrating his clothing. He just hoped that he would have successful hunts every night, or this was going to be a long trip.

Dnafein

01-23-2019, 01:37 AM

Tristifer mounted Baby at the dismissal and patted her armored neck. His eyes scanned the others as they went about mounting up. His eyes shifted as a pretty armored woman approached him.

“We have never been formally introduced, my name is Su Lin, it seems we ride together.”

“Damn.” Tris muttered, a touch of sarcasm in his voice. “I had money saying the deer was Su Lin.”

The archer twisted and tossed a copper towards Adam, “Guess I'll never be able to ask you how Faur anything is and laugh to myself.”

He studied the woman from the corner of his eye. He'd seen her type in the Gallery before, they never lasted. Dagur didn't take many assassination jobs, and most who prefered to work those didn't like facing the mirror after a while. It was something about morals as Tris was once told while only half listening. The thought made him briefly wonder about the elf who had offered the explanation, but the wondering was short as all such tend to be.

“Do me a favor and don't cause trouble and we'll get along fine.” His eyes caught a pair slipping into the back of one of the giant's wagons. “If you'll excuse me, I got duties to assign.”

With a click his horse started towards the wagon, a little half prance in her step. “Ladies,” Tris stated as he swung around the wagons back. “Hope you're comfortable. Ya'll will be on watch tonight while the rest of us are sleeping.”

He shifted the reins so the horse would head past the wagon. “And don't worry Vel, we'll have you clean the cooking pots so you have something to make noise if necessary.”

Tris rode towards Adam. Speaking as he pulled up next to him. “I'm thinking Circus. Much more believable than merchants caravan.”

Kortaga

01-30-2019, 03:56 PM

Vel looked over as another bag was tossed into the wagon and the snow elf made her way inside. Vel remained silent, watching as she settled in and took her place the hooded undead sitting back a wagon as they started off. Vel couldn't help feeling the silence between the two of them was slightly awkward... but perhaps that was because she wasn't used to sitting in another person's company. Even when she went out occasionally with Ashvel the silence was uncomfortable. She shifted before quietly pulling out the book in her bag and opening it up. With the Gallery long out of sight and everyone else out walking or riding the only other person inside the wagon to interact with was Nisa... and she didn't even know where to begin to start a conversation. Let alone with her.

Nisa felt the rolling of the carriage and the bumps in the road but was more so focused on listening to everything. She was worried that something might happen and she would not be able to react quickly enough. Such tension was not fit for traveling and really she should relax. The gallery had perceptive people, it would be hard for bandits to ambush them and even then…they all looked strong. Only a confident fool would attack them.

She looked over at the quiet lady sitting in the area with her. She wondered if she also had an animal problem or maybe long walks were bothersome. She noticed that the lady had a book and wondered if she was an artist or something. Normally speaking the world was large and had many interesting sights. While her helmet might hide her eyes and general appearance, she would lift off the helmet, something she would only do if she was going to be social. She always wore her helmet when outside of anywhere safe.

As she looked over at the quiet one she said, “I was astounded by your strength the other night and wanted you to know that you should not feel bad for what you did. It was worthy of you to defend your guild mates and any number of us would have done the same.” She nodded firmly and then looked forward again. She closed her eyes and allowed the bouncing to relax her slightly.

“You may call me Nisa by the way. No need for Dark Valkyrie or any of the other absurd names they have given me. If you ever have questions or need of anything let me know, no matter what it maybe. As a fellow female I am open to assisting and my closest friend is a Goblin here. I promise you there is no judgment from me.” Another nod of confirmation and she glance over to the lady to see what she was doing.

Vel looked up as the snow elf began to speak, the only indications the slight shift in her hood as she looked in her direction. Vel listened quietly, feeling nervous as she spoke but couldn’t help appreciating the women as she spoke of last night. She likely would have handled it herself if Vel hadn't of stepped in, and mayhaps without braking a table. Vel began to pull out her blank book and her ink well as she introduced herself and let her know that she could come to her with questions or for help. As thankful as she was for the knowledge that there would be no judgment from the snow elf She did not remove her hood or gloves.

Before she could pop the cork off the ink well Tris appeared at the back of the wagon, riding along on his horse and asked if they were comfortable before going on to tell them that the two of them would be keeping watch that night. Vel hadn't any problem with this, unlike the rest of the group she didn't require the same kind of rest they did. As he swung around to ride past the wagons she heard his last statement and shifted. That would be her issue as a night watch... Still she couldn't help feeling a little disheartened at the way it sounded.

She uncorked the ink with something of a sigh before she wrote on a blank page.

"I hope he doesn't think we are being lazy." She wrote before going on.

"Thank you for your kind words. My name is Velaire but most simply call me Vel."

With the slightly bumpy ride her hand writing wasn't quite as neat but it was still perfectly eligible. Vel didn't think about whether the snow elf would be able to read it or not until she held it up for the women to read.

Nisa figured she would be on night watch and she preferred it this way. She had sharp eyes and really preferred to hunt at night. She nodded in that way to Tris, “Of course.” She figured that was the right way to speak to Tris.

As Vel came over to the snow elf she held the book up to her. She gave a confused look when it was held up only to see some writing on it. It took her a small moment before she pieced it together. Either the girl was nervous to speak or more likely…

She felt bad for whom she would call Vel but gave her a smile. “No Vel it does not work that way. Everyone has strengths and as such while we are weaker on the trek we make up for it on defense. As long as we perform our tasks given to use efficiently no one will think we are lazy. Besides that the guild master would never allow for us to be lazy and stay with the company. No one is judging you.”

She had no idea if the girl before her could speak or not but approaching a potentially touchy subject was not something Nisa was about to do. As she shifted slightly to be facing her more she said, “Plus now this means we can work together. So I would find it easier since we are on watch together if you could tell me about yourself. That way we can balance each other out. Maybe cover each other’s weaknesses. What do you say to that?”

Vel couldn't help smiling a little behind her scarf that his her face as the snow elf reassured her that they weren't being lazy as long as they did their work well and no one was judging her. As she went on to say that this meant they could work with each other and that she'd like to know more about her Vel shifted uncomfortably. She wrote slowly as she thought out what to say without perking to much curiosity, though that was likely a moot point.

"There is not much to tell." she wrote quietly. "I have incredible strength, as you know. But I am not fast nor nimble."

She hesitated a moment before she wrote. "I can see well in the dark. But other than this I don't know what else I would tell you."

She quietly held the book up for the women to see as the ink dried.

"There is not much to tell."

The fact that she was with the Guild told Nisa that was a lie.

Nisa put a hand to her chin as she thought for a moment. So Vel was strong and could function well in the dark but others was relatively normal. Still those were two very powerful qualities. She could be very good at night based stealth missions and her strength was greater than Nisas’ if she had to guess.

Though without really knowing where to go Nisa felt she needed to command the conversation to really keep it going.

“Since we are both female I’ll let you know little Vel that I am well over two hundred years old. As you can see I am much larger than a traditional elf but with this impressive physical form we may have lost some of our connection to Magic since I seem to not really be able to cast. I have trained quite a bit of my life to be resistant to magic actually.” That was a weakness not many knew unless they had studied snow elves. Most though they were the same or similar.

“I have really good hearing and I tend to function better in colder climates due to probably having spent a great many of years there.”

She motioned to her armor and weapons and said, “While maybe not as practical I am a huntress at heart. I live for the thrill of slaying beasts and not anything like bulls or large cats. I mean large monsters! I tend to fashion my gear around my kills hence all of the bone and pelts. Maybe…because of this animals tend to not like me very much, hence I am riding in the cart.”

She put a finger to her chin again and said, “I prefer pole-arm weaponry over others…also like I said my best friend is a Goblin which is to say we strike an interesting duo. Apart from that I am very much a member of the guild and have been for a while. You all are my family more so than anything that is left for me in the North. I ask once again that you do not hesitate if you need anything.”

She lowered her head as she said this to make sure that Vel knew that Nisa was in her service.

Vel listened quietly as the Snow elf went on to explain some things about her. She listened closely turning her book back around to face her as she thought. She was so willing to share, Vel almost felt comfortable enough- but... doubt wouldn't let her write the words.

"I never learned to ride, not that animals like me much either." she wrote. She paused looking at the elder snow elf or maybe she was young for her kind... Either way she assured her that she need't hesitate if she needed something. She needed a lot of things... "I prefer my axe, but I can fight with most weapons." she wrote pushing the thought away, what she needed couldn't really be given without causing trouble for others. That how she'd always thought of it.

"Thank you Nisa." She wrote before turning the book around for her to read.

Nisa figured this lass had a problem with animals like her. Otherwise she would have been with the larger group of adventurers. Still it made Nisa happy to have some company as well. Vel mentioned that she liked axes and that made a lot of sense due to her massive amount of strength. Nisa could only smile and nod as she completely understood. Even if she did not once you found a weapon that really sung with how you fought there was really no other way to go right?

When she saw the final note that said thank you Nisa waved her down a bit. “No need no need we are family now right? I know how about the next big creature you take down I’ll make sure to carve out a really cool Bone Axe for you? That way we can charge people together and look scary!” She smiled a bit and chuckled continuing on,

“I know most metal weapons are better but there is something about fear when normal men see bone based weaponry. They get a sense of dread and it more often than not leads to surrender. I love seeing people flee at the sight of my blade!” She gave a hearty pound to her chest and then said, “Plus I hate fighting humans. It’s no fun…”

Fun was relative but she enjoyed besting a large beast over killing someone who got to full of themselves. The prey and the reward were never good enough for real thinking creatures. “But I digress. You think these tears things are actually real? I personally think it is all blown out of proportion. Sure they exist but not in such a grand manner as they are making it out.”

Vel let out something between a grunt and a chuckle, though it sounded faintly nervous. If Nisa ever did get the chance to carve her such a weapon Vel wasn't sure how much she' actually use it but there was no way she could refuse. She nodded in agreement slightly bemused by her Gusto towards watching others flee before her bone blade. Vel didn't enjoy these things, she fought out of necessity not enjoyment. If she could pick and choose she wouldn't fight at all, but life wasn't kind enough to grant her that with her state. She was good at it and it was one of the few skills she had she could give to the guild so fight she did when it was needed.

When Nisa went on to ask about the tears Vel paused with her quill over the ink in thought. Did she think they were real? Perhaps not but... "Myths like these are often times made much grander than they actually are over years of retelling." She wrote. "Do I believe they exist in the state that the stories we know say?... no." She paused looking over her writing for a moment as she thought. "There's always the possibility that they are real, but not as grand or as magical as we think they are." Of course there was always the small chance that they were every bit the grand thing they were made out to be but she doubted it. After all These Jewels were stories that had been told for years, generations even, with only inklings of the idea of their true existence. "If they do exists, they are likely little more than very rare and expensive jewels in their own right. But I suppose we'll find out more information at the library if the guild master is right."

She turned the book for Nisa to read and awaited her response.

Vel seemed to agree with her when it came to the tears. Everything was probably blown out of proportion. That or they had really lost their effects by now.

When she wrote down about the library Nisa rolled her eyes. “This might sound stereotypical for a warrior type like but I really do not care for libraries. I like some books but I have a feel like everything else it’s just a place to get lost and lose your grip on reality.” She was not enthusiastic about the idea of starting there but with no real leads they had to go there first. “I know an elf that does not like to read is a weird concept. I’ll still do the reading and I’ll be efficient, I’ll just be grumbling during it.”

She shifted a bit and sighed. She was kind of bored. “You probably like to read yea?” She figured considering it was her primary way of talking she would. “It seemed like you do not interact much so it gives you company in a way is what I would guess.”

She was presuming…which was a bad thing to do. “As experienced as I am, I always get nervous until I can get my hands moving. Usually during the trip I’ll still get sick or uneasy. I guess you can say I am impatient but I’m really not. I guess I get antsy and have thankfully developed at least keeping it in check. Once we get there through or someone comes to mug us all that goes away. Weird huh?”

She thought for a moment and continued, “Let me know if I a bothering you. Now I am just talking to talk pretty much. Figure we do not get many opportunities to talk as guild members since we are in and out all the time.”

Vel waved her hands to assure the women that she was not being bothered and quietly wrote. "Your right, I do enjoy reading. You'll rarely find me without a book and...truthfully I am excited to see this library." Vel couldn't help a sigh. She paused in thought. "It’s not so strange. Some enjoy reading more than others, there is nothing wrong with this." She assured the snow elf. In truth books had been her only friends when she was living back with her family, the only escape she had from them for the longest time... she'd lost that when she'd washed up on the shore here until she'd joined the Gallery and had once again become one of her few comforts. Nisa wasn't wrong. "I'm sure with as much travel as we are going to see, we'll have plenty of time to... socialize." Vel said pausing on the last word as she thought about it before she held the book up for Nise to see.

Nisa nodded and gave a small smile. Everyone was different and that was what made the guild strong. Nisa was glad that Vel at least had some comforts. Vel mentioned she would be up for more socializing and Nisa figured that with the dots, it meant she was uncomfortable. With knowing they would be on guard duty for most of the trip Nisa and said, “Well get some shut eye Vel we are going to be up late together with a few others.”

With that Nisa resumed her position against the wall and put her helmet back on. If Vel wished to speak more or later she of course could bother her. “Feel free to wake me for any reason.”

Leanna

01-31-2019, 09:00 PM

Buying Rain

After finishing packing, Sheva made her way to the stables. She was nearly done with everything, but there was still one matter that she needed to resolve before setting out.

https://i.imgur.com/2nsQ2M3.png

Rain.

She really wanted to acquire the mare, and from the bits of fight she had with Adam, she realized she needed to head to the quartermaster to get his permission, and to pay the sum of money if she wanted to buy the horse.

The building was heavy with noises, that indicate that the people there were busy with packing and loading everything they needed for the trip, and Sheva tried her best to get the attention of the giant Balder, but soon realized that the task might be impossible, as he appeared to be very busy and hardly even glance at her direction. Scanning for anyone else that will handle her request her eyes stumbled across the the she-orc which stood some distance away. She appeared to be occupied herself, but seemed somewhat more approachable. She was holding some papers and a folder into which she made some marks with a pen- probably signing papers or counting supplies, but those action indicated her to be in charge, or so Sheva believed it to be the case.

“Excuse me”, Sheva walked for her direction, “I was told to address any matters related to the stable and purchase of a horse to master Balder, alas seeing that he is busy I would not like to bother him further with small matters. If you are available to address my request, may I turn to you regarding the acquiring of the white mare? I believe she is named ‘Rain’”.

Peripherally, Shel observed Sheva as she approached, honing in on one of the first skills she had been taught as a child: to always be acutely aware of her surroundings, and to never allow anyone or anything into her circumference by surprise.

So, at first, Shel noted that the dark-haired woman was wandering somewhat aimlessly... whilst still appearing to have some sort of specific goal in mind. This human obviously wanted to find a certain someone, Shel figured, but as to who that someone was the orc gave no mind.

Instead, Shel just kept working, working, working away as if such travail was her most favourite pastime in the world. Inventory was quite meticulous work she was finding—especially when one didn’t know exactly what they were doing.

However, once Sheva began to make her ultimate approach towards Shel to voice her inquiry, the orc turned to face the woman, tilting her head in subtle curiosity.

“You want to purchase Rain?” she responded, acting as if she knew exactly which horse Sheva was talking about. Being a rather new recruit, Shel still had not fully familiarised herself with the names of her fellow rogues (much less the steeds); and while Balder had gone over many things with her, he had not been fully briefed on the procedures of the stables.

Even so, Shel entertained the elven-esch looking woman.

“She is very expensive,” Shel stated pragmatically, now toying with the stranger and anticipating a response from her. Knowing how deep pockets went was very valuable information.

Sheva looked up at the She-orc land measured her words carefully before saying: “I didn’t expect such a fine steed to be cheap. I have some saving. I believe that the matter of money will be of no trouble to me, if we do decide on the price of coins, that is”, Sheva nodded.

I figured as much, Shel inwardly mused, not surprised by Sheva’s response in the least. There was something about this woman that practically reeked of regality, which in turn made it safe to assume that her coin purse was heavy.

Despite herself, Shel felt a small wave of envy course through her veins at this thought. Not only was this woman strikingly beautiful, but she also possessed an abundant sum of coin, it seemed. Of course, there was the trope that wealth was a common cause of problems; yet the orc never could bring herself to agree with this.

More problems come when penniless, Shel thought in a private brood.

So this woman must have the world at her feet.

That notion angered Shel. All her life, she had worked for everything she’d ever had, never asking anyone for shit... and look where it had gotten her.

“Well, then you’ve no problems then,” the orc stated rather matter-of-factly, turning her back on Sheva to retrieve a twined rope that was coiled up just behind them, before proceeding to tie an array of figure-eight knots into it as a horse whinnied in the background.

“So go fetch Rain,” the orc prodded on… still not facing Sheva, as she did not want to give any clues that she was not exactly sure which filly was being referred to. “If the animal takes to you, we can agree on a price.”

“Very well”, Sheva nodded, “Thank you”, she bowed as she started to head for the direction of the stables once more. Most of them horses were gone along with Adam’s, she moved closer for the white mare and tapped on her door.

The horse has lifted its head, tilting the head and gazing at the woman before looking away at something else.

Sheva smiled as she opened the door and walked inside slowly, “Rain, if you please follow me”. It has been awhile since Sheva used a horse, but she remembered all too well the lessons that her mentor taught her about taming animals, and how should she approach them with respect. Her steps were gentle, but confident, and as she reached one hand slowly, the horse looked at her and bent her head, allowing for Sheva to pet it, “Good, does that mean you will?”

The horse made a sound, which Sheva understood as some kind of agreement. She led the mare by her reins back to the place where the orc woman waited, “This will be her”, she said as she made the snow white steed follow her steps.

In the timeframe that it took Sheva to go fetch the mare in question, Shel had finished tying the array of figure-eight knots and recoiled that particular rope in preparation for the journey, before moving on to a bowline as Sheva made her return.

Shel tilted her head thoughtfully at the sight of Rain.

Ahh, she speculated as she recognised the mare by sight, if not by name.

Very expensive indeed.

Shel once again felt a twinge of jealousy over this woman being able to so easily afford such a fine animal, but this time she forcibly crushed these feelings, hoping to banish them from her psyche immediately. Entertaining such emotions was a weakness Shel always told herself, and those feelings of vulnerability were something she found hard to tolerate.

“She suits you,” Shel commented offhandedly, setting her knots aside as she stood to her feet.

“Thank you”, Sheva smiled gently, but she could not shake off the feeling of the detachment in the lady Orc’s voice which was followed by another long moment of silence, in which the orc strode over to the silvery white mare, and took the reigns off Sheva until a deal could be bartered.

“Eight hundred gold coin.”

Sheva swallowed hard. That was an extremely high price; as even if Rain was specially brought up and reproduced through process of a pure bloodline the price was rather steep. Still, like in any business bargain, now came the real challenge.

“I am willing to part with five hundred gold coins, and 70 silver ones”, she tried her best to stop her hands from shaking. It’s been awhile since she wanted anything this badly but she couldn’t let her excitement be apparent.

“I’m doing you a favour,” Shel retorted at Sheva’s counter-offer, looking the other woman right in the eyes. Which was technically true, the orc supposed. She knew that this horse was still unaccounted for, yet was uncertain if Balder would approve of her taking such liberties in selling the animal. One who was so new amongst the Rogues surely did not technically hold such authority.

But Sheva did not need to know that.

Nor did it stop Shel, who by now was also feeling a shiver of adrenalin at the prospect of once more feeling the weight of gold within her palm. So overwhelming was this feeling that she was willing to take quite an aggressive risk behind Balder’s back; hoping to make up for it by laying a handsome sum down before the giant (and perhaps be gifted with some of the excess for her trouble in the barter).

“We both know that is minimising the mare’s worth,” Shel admonished Sheva. “I won’t go below seven hundred for the mare... and for my trouble.”

Shel knit her brows together stubbornly, an expression the orcish were notoriously known for.

“Otherwise you’re free to choose another.”

“Hahah”, Sheva grinned as she felt the tension rising. She knew that she could have just easily settled it with the bar price, but something about the She-Orc’s attitude made her want to test the limits of what was possible to achieve with a bargain.

Sheva appreciated this strong lady, and the fact that she was running and taking care of things, but something about the way she carried herself made Sheva’s blood boil. Sure, Sheva was a new comer, and this was the second person to make her feel unwelcomed, which made her recall of other unpleasant memories in which she felt unwanted. This upset her, but she took a deep breath, while trying to pretend this wasn’t personal. After all, in the end of the day every dealer wanted to sell so that he/she can go back home and restock, which was the boring story of the life cycle.

But she knew that some of the coins will go directly to the pockets of the Orc, which was expected, but Sheva wasn’t comfortable with being the poor sucker, “As you said, this mare is indeed worthy of fine coins, but your price is still a bit high”, which was true to a point. In the kingdom of Salivan, a stallion was worthy of Six hundred golden coins, but only under certain conditions and with presentation of proper documents. But of course, it was easy to come across good horses in Salivan. Maybe prices in this land were different. Still, the game needed to continue.

Attack.

“Six hundred gold coins and three hundred silver coins”, Sheva said slowly, her blue eyes piercing as she searched those of the She-Orc.

And counter attack.

“And I’ll be willing to part with this as well…”, Sheva then pulled out a lovely looking small box, which held a pair of earrings. They were never her style- but they still meant a lot to her. At least they used to. She spent many nights staring at them fondly, caressing their gentle structure. While feeling the soft metal on the skin of her fingers she debated whether she wanted to try them out or not. They were the first gift she received from the Queen when she took the role of a general, but she could have never brought herself to put them on. She always felt unworthy of them, and she was still confused with her own opinions regarding the events which led her to be put in the role of a general. As she didn’t want to choose to be associated with any political wing, the gift ended up being unused. But when she finally took the path of an exile, when she was forced to flee by the mob of bloodthirsty lords and barons any lingering attachment was finally removed.

But why did she keep them? a whim perhaps?… or maybe something else altogether that she herself couldn’t fully understand.

“You can melt them, if you wish to. I believe they are worthy of at least 50 gold coins”.

In response to Sheva’s refusal, Shel raised a single brow in cynicism before silently turning away to go and retrieve her own private effects—as well as those newly knotted ropes. Judging from the body language of the orc, it was likely clear to Sheva that her initial suggestion was being dismissed.

“Oh? Well, where I come from, it is very insulting for a buyer to refuse a second offer...” the orc stated as she hoisted herself up to sit atop Rain, appearing as if she was going to ride away. “...and I don’t take back what I say. If I said it then I meant it.”

And it had been articulated that she would not be going below seven hundred, had it not?

Perhaps she should just take Rain for herself. All she needed to do was galavant right over to Balder, propose some sort of suitable agreement for the silvery mare, and the animal would be hers for the taking. The orc briefly wondered how much that would irk this human; and to be honest, it amused her.

With a click of her tongue and slight tug of the reigns, Shel directed the filly to turn aside, now clearly irritated by Sheva and of a mind to completely ignore whatever trinket the woman was chattering on about. The orc had decided the barter was over, and that was that.

But as she began to slowly trot away, something very specific stopped Shel.

Out of the corner of her eye, she had noticed the bright, foreign-looking stitchwork on the box that Sheva held, and it was… just so strangely beautiful. Why was such an insignificant thing so startlingly intriguing? Its mysterious design was very unfamiliar to the orc, thus making her very curious as to what was inside.

So with yet another tug of the reigns, Shel directed the horse to pivot and then trot back towards Sheva. From the height of horseback, the orc’s eyes narrowed at the exotic item which was held before her, and she tarried on in silent speculation—until Shel decided to draw her bow, without warning, aiming it alarmingly close at Sheva.

The orc concentrated intensely for a moment before she released the arrow, its pointer whizzing roughly half a metre to the left of the human before striking the gut of one very large black rat. It was not only the beautiful that Shel noticed, but the ugly as well; and the vermin had been scurrying not far behind Sheva, probably attracted by the scents of foodstuff that lingered from the packing.

It was the diseased thing that had been soiling the Rogue’s cargo, Shel knew.

Sighing deeply, Shel dismounted from Rain, the impact of her two bootied feet casting up a slight cloud of dust as she extended out her hand to further inspect the box from Sheva’s offering hand. As she began to review what was inside, her demeanour became a bit more affable for some strange reason.

It was at this time that Shel realised something important.

“You’re the one who was dragged in unconscious last night, aren’t you?”

At least that is what the orc had heard in rumour, and it was troubling her. So much so that she was already planning on inquiring into the situation; but this encounter just made it all the easier to find out what happened, didn’t it?

“Who did that to you? Was it Adam?”

Sheva blushed deeply, as she felt rage taking over her. She knew that the events leading to the situation where he nearly hurt her was not fully the young prince’s fault, but hearing his name still set some flares of anger within her, “It was… a mutual misunderstanding”, she said as looked away, somewhat ashamed of herself. And she truly felt so. Being bested by this cheeky person, and having him shaming her more than once was something she couldn’t forgive both him and herself. Not just because she was a woman, but more so because she considered herself to be a capable warrior that could expect such situations and better handle herself.

Her hands reached over both her shoulders as her nails started to dig in she began to bit her lips, “The whole situation irks me to no end- I was careless, and the fault was not him alone… and yet...”, She started to bite harder, “His rage and attitude are so--”

Irritating. How would he allow himself to assault someone just because of words? as if he owned everything and anyone.

Sheva noticed the dead body of the rat, and the arrow that perfectly claved it. This She-orc possessed such might and strength; even if Sheva despised her attitude she still admired her determination. Woman like her would never let anyone best them. She envied her might and her ability to plant fear, for while she was holding her bow and aiming at her, for a brief moment, which she felt lasting like eternity, that’s what Sheva felt. A dreadness for her life.

She was frozen and she hated knowing the fact she was so easily shattered. She felt small and lost.

All the people in this guild turned out to be remarkable mortals, and Sheva had much to learn. But today she felt like she was crashing at the wrong door. How easily will it be for this woman to pull another string and shoot. Sheva couldn’t risk opening out a full magical attack here. Too much at stake, and it looks like the Orc was not going to be budged, and neither did Sheva.

Sheva moved for the pretty looking horse, petting the gentle silky hair of its nape. It looks like she may not get the mare after all, which was a shame really. She really took a liking to it from first sight. The horse made soft clicking sound. She appreciated the gentle petting it seems, and appeared to be calm and relaxed, unlike Sheva.

Body language.

The sound was deafening to those who heard it fluently.

Nails digging into skin. Rage hidden behind the eyes.

Shel recognised it well. So while this human’s voice claimed one thing, her body betrayed her, and spoke of something entirely different. This was unsurprising to Shel.

The brain thinks.

The heart beats.

The tongue lies.

Shel looked down at her own two feet.

Ah, the tongue.

The least trustworthy of all body parts.

Shel had long found talk to be cheap, and thereby listened little to what Sheva (or anyone) verbally stated. Instead, she paid attention to the nuance, the body language, as this was the type of communication that her tribe called The Great Truth.

Thus, it was difficult for the orc to ignore that this human was refusing to actually confirm that it was not Adam who had been the one to knock her unconscious. Instead, Sheva had claimed it was the result of a ‘mutual misunderstanding.’ Yet how one person could fall unconscious in a mutual misunderstanding, Shel did not know.

Eyes alight, the orc eyed the beautiful box once more, adoring its contents, secretly yearning to wear the jewellery... but instead abruptly snapping the container shut before pocketing it with a quick, seamless gesture.

“Rain is yours,” was all the orc stated, much too simply, loving the ornate earrings far too much.

Because, too often, coin is not worth it.

“If anyone asks you about the purchase... feign ignorance on the subject.”

Because who was going to pay for the steed?

Adam was.

Kris

02-02-2019, 01:04 AM

Sheva, who had recently acquired Rain, rode her mare as though she had been hers for years. Knowing that the road may not be easy to trespass through, Sheva decided to leave the comfort of her previously worn attires in the favor of warm and much rougher clothes such as the new coat and robes she bought, along with pair riding pants and boots made of fox's fur. She adorned a belt around her slim hips in which she carefully placed her sheathed kris and a small bag which contained some herbs and other items that will ease nausea. The water bottle she placed around her back for a quick draw. She also wore gloves now, which she decided to put on her hands knowing they will not only serve as an additional shield against the cold, but protect her her mare if her power go astray.

Her long black hair was done in two long braids which lingered behind her, above hood of her cape. She specifically choose a muddy green color for her new style of wardrobe as she knew that such color would serve as a concealing factor if there came a time where they'd be forced to take cover in the wood or ambush foes in the future.

Obviously if she had personal say in the matter she would have preferred a much more colorful and silk smooth like clothing, but she knew that survival was more important than fashion and comfort.

Her old clothes along with other things she brought with her proved to be an unneeded burden, and the last thing she wanted was to overload her new riding companion. But she didn't want to throw or sell anything and when Mary had offered to keep her belongings she was more than happy to agree and also promised the red hair some coins for the service, but the maid refused payment and seemed somewhat upset by such suggestion. All she asked was to make sure they were all back in one piece. Yes... even Adam... To which sheva rolled her eyes and pushed her bag into the bubbling lady hands as she stormed outside, the giggling sound of the woman carried by the wind as Sheva trashed the mud with her heavy, annoyed steps.

“I'm thinking Circus. Much more believable than merchants caravan.”

"Are you going to be our lion tamer then?", Sheva smiled wickedly as she talked to Tris, "Because I can get you a nice smoking ring of fire... Even though the whip might be her thing, I don't think our lioness Mink would like the idea of being tamed... so who would pass through I wonder?", She faked an expression that seemed to make her look deep in thought, "Oh I know", her smiled grew, "I guess you then? After all the show must go on and we must keep up our appearance!"

Koti~

02-03-2019, 12:49 AM

“So, now that we are on the road, what was your motive for joining?” Jezibel asked as she trudged alongside Yn and Faur. They had already started on the journey and now was the best chance to learn of him. Jezibel needed to know more of her masters, and now was good. Faur slowed his pace, allowing the smaller horse Junberry to keep pace. It wouldn't do to wear out the smaller horse on her first long ride. Yn gave a look around the group and let a scowl flicker across his face, pulling back some to separate them from the larger group.

“I should let you know more about me huh.” Yn spoke softly, a weariness to his voice. Faur agreed mentally, feeling some pity for the moment. He knew that it wasn't the best topic, but one that needed to happen. Jezi joined with him, now more curious than before.

“I am the son of the grand matriarch of the main tribe. While it doesn't hold my official weight, there is a personal expectation upon me. Along with that, most believe with time I'll become the next war chief.” Yn started, giving her an explanation of both of them. The woman let out a low whistle of awe.

“He future leader of tribe. Big name to big responsibility.” Faur chimed in, his rough voice rather pleasing to hear. Jezibel gave them a smile and was about to compliment them before he held up a hand.

“Save the praise for later. I was part of the northern tribe that remained behind at the northern base. It's one of the reasons I don't wear a shirt unless needed. I'm built for the cold.” Yn spoke with a bit of pride.

“Too dumb to realize when cold.” Faur chided with a chuckle, getting a light thwap on the horns for him. Yn smirked and let a sigh out, an air of forlorn thought crowding him.

“It was during this time on my seventeenth year, that my tribe was attacked. Normally my tribe is strong, easy enough to defeat any roving bandits needed, but this time.. they lost. My entire family up north was killed, and the animals taken.” Yn spoke it quick. Anger flashed through his eyes as they moved on, gently swaying with the movement of Faur.

“I had been out at the Giants settlement, and arrived in time to see them all dead, the animals gone, and the worst, the okhota stolen. I spent two weeks burying them all.” Yn spoke, his voice emotionless and hard. Jezi looked at her new master, a mix of feelings burning through her.

“So… you joined the guild for … revenge?” She hesitated to ask, feeling a bit odd in it. She didn't want to impose upon him, but she felt some bond of what brought him here.

“Of a sorts. I shamed myself back there. If I had been there, I could have helped save them.. or died defending them. I want to reclaim their staves and my kin. I wish to allow them to rest properly. I have no leads though, so I was hoping this guild could help me find the people who attacked.” Yn spoke, his normal smile returning to him. Jezibel could only look upon him with newfound sadness. Though a better upbringing, they had made their own way for the similar reasons. To escape their past.

“Why this guild though. Between the warriors and theives, there are plenty of others that could to this job better for you.” She just had to know.

“I won't trust scoundrels with something so precious, and the warriors wanted more money that I could offer, nor did my furs interest them. There were some darker guilds that may have taken the offer, but I couldn't do that.” Yn spoke up, shaking his head in thought.

“Besides, with such an off color group like this, it seems like the best idea for my goal.” Yn spoke, getting a chuckle from Jezibel.

“You really do have the simplest reasons at times. I may have pegged you wrong then. So, tell me more about yourself.” Jezibel asked of the man, allowing her to lapse into simple conversation. She felt they had similar reasons for being in this guild, if not different stories. She might have to re-examine him from their first meeting.

SikstaSlathalin

02-05-2019, 05:00 AM

Adam chuckled lightly at both Tris and Sheva. “We don’t have the costumes for a circus maybe a traveling brothel. We have enough pretty looking women and a pretty man here.” He patted Tris’ back firmly.

Tris raised an eyebrow. “I dunno, we've got our strongman,” The archer motioned to Adam, “The world's smartest Giant, a talking deer, and a bearded lady.” He finished before motioning to Sheva. “She's a bit embarrassed by it so she shaves daily of course.”

Adam laughed and urged Ajax further ahead motioning for Tris to follow. Once they were out of range he sighed and looked at the archer. “So it’s been awhile since I’ve been to Ophier what do you know about the Red Clouds?”

“Aside from being bloodthirsty assholes?” Tris asked. “They are messy and not worth what they ask for.”

Tris shrugged. “Don't get me wrong, they get their work done, but the last mission I know of they pulled cost their customer an arm; Literally. If the old man decided to move to Ophier we'd put them out of legitimate business. Of course they'd try to kill us for it.”

Adam hmmed lightly. “Sounds about right from what I heard, what about their skill range and tactics? They’re mostly human right?”

“Almost exclusively.” Tristifer growled. “One of those stupid master race groups; Anyone working for them that isn't human is property. They'll take talk money from you if your not human, but your price goes up.”

Tris patted Baby's neck. “Subtlety is far from their thing so stealth isn't a high point on their skill list. Mostly they run the gamut, although there is this Dwarf they got somewhere who is supposed to have a hell of a talent.”

Adam nodded. “Well that’s our advantage and disadvantage I guess. Most of our group can surpass a human in a fight, but we won’t be able to see them coming as well. Do they have uniforms or badges like us?”

Tris shook his head. “Aside for a penchant for wearing red, the only way they identify each other is a hand signal. Guess they dropped the other after they started being recognized by their victims.”

Adam nodded lifting a hand up rubbing his face slowly.
“I hate shit like this, this payday best be big enough to choke Ajax here.” He chuckled patting the big gray horses neck who nickered lowly that sounded more like a growl from a big cat than a horse. ”You still got your contacts among the local whorehouses? You know the places where you love to celebrate your favorite holiday Lady Millia’s Festival or something?” The dark-haired man chuckled.

“Of course, who doesn't love the unattached drifter lottery.” Tris grinned, “Best rumor mills around. Know a few other sources as well, can call in a few favors. Why? What you looking for?”

Adam snorted shaking his head. “Of course you have another name for it, I just want to know if you’ve gotten any other news about the Red Clouds. I’m sure they’ve rut their ways around enough to spill some beans.”

The archer chuckled. “Most visitors do talk. The only thing I've learned of though was that the clouds had a source for a big score.” Tris shrugged. “Some purple pointy hat with a chilly staff.”

The archer shrugged again. “Any idea who that could be?”

Adam shook his head pulling his water skin out and took a long pull from it. “Aside from a wizard no. We’ll have to keep our ears to the ground for more info, I’ll have to dust off some of my own contacts. And we should see if Balder has anything more to add.” Putting his waterskin back he clicked his tongue and quickened Ajax setting the pace for the road ahead.

~~~~~

Tris reined his horse in and glanced around at the familiar clearing. “Let's break for camp here.” He called to the rogues, making a circular motion with his finger. As in the many times the past week everyone rounded their horses around Balder’s wagon which had become the main meeting place of the Treasure Hunters.

It’s where they got fed, reported issues, requested items, and got their nightly duties from Balder. Scratching his head slowly the big Giant cleared his throat. “Ok friends, we are about a day or so from the Great Library. We’ll be entering bandit country.” He pointed to the large dark forest to the east. There was a well-maintained road going through it, but no has seen a guard patrol since leaving the more populated areas of the Dominion. While not a no-man land like the area around like Sàmhach in the North, there wasn’t much of value out here and many travelers and caravans have ways to defend themselves out in the wilds so the nations of the Dominion and Avelar don’t bother with patrolling out here. “I doubt they’ll be dumb enough to attack us, but no reason to risk it until daylight.” He looked out over his comrades. “We will stick with the formula from before. Three teams of five for the duties, Adam with the guards, Tris with the hunters, and me being in charge of the firewood and food prep. Nice and simple, but we’ll change up who makes up what team. Adam's Guards will be Jezibel, Su Lin, Yn, Vel, Tris's Hunters will be Shel, Tarrok, Mynx, and Nisa, and with me Jamon, Sheva, Bigwit, Ash, and Faur.”

Tristifer started away from the gathering, he checked his bow as he walked. He stopped and crouched at the edge of the clearing and waited till those assigned to him reached him. “Alright, here's how this will go.”

The archer pointed to the Druid, “Use that green thumb of yours to locate the side dishes. The rest of us are gonna pick a direction and bring back something to eat. Remember that we have a number of mouths to feed so try and get more than a rabbit and don't eat it all yourself.” He raised an eyebrow at Mynx as he said that.

“If you aren't back by sundown, I'll go looking for you. And if you're not struggling to move your prize I'm going to be very disappointed.” Straightening Tris motioned to the direction they were already near. “This side is mine. Good luck.”

Adam chuckled at Tris and motioned for his group to gather around. “We’re just here for the night so two six hour shifts will be good for all. Su Lin you will be joining me on the perimeter patrol for the first shift. Vel you’ll be guarding the main camp while Jezibel and Yn will be sleeping through the first shift. Second shift will be with myself and Su Lin sleeping, Yn and Vel will go on patrol while Jezi guards the camp.” He chuckled and winked at Vel. “Sorry about giving you both shifts Vel, but that’s what you get for riding in the wagon all day.” He gave the rest of his group a salute and went to settle in and gather his gear for the patrol.

With everyone getting their jobs Balder smirked and summoned his small band to him. A Vampire, a Witch, a spoiled human, a Goblin, and a Giant Deer. Thank the Earth he was good at controlling himself or he might’ve burst out laughing. “Ok Lady, gentlemen, and gentle deer our job is a simple one, Ash you’ll be coming with me and Sheva to begin preparations for dinner. And you young Prince will be taking this cart.” He pulled a small wheeled cart from the back of his wagon. “This axe.” He once again reached into his magical bottomless wagon and removed an axe that looked more like a toothpick in his large hands. “And Faur to gather wood from the edge of the forests.” He hooked the large deer up much to the proud beast’s indignantly. ”But the bulk of the gripes came from the young former prince.”But Master Balder what am I needing an axe for? Surely there are piles of felled trees and deadwood we can harvest! It has been a long day on the road we are all tired.” The young man honestly thought he was making a good point.

Tris moved back into the camp to find out where Balder wanted his deliveries and heard the tail end of the youth's comment. Flicking the boy's ear the archer spoke. “Peanut, don't argue with a Giant. If you want to mouth off do it to me, Adam or Mynxie if you got the stones. We can't rip your arm off to make our point. Anyways, you need to toughen up before the kitty cripples you.”

Turning to Balder, Tris called. “You see my hunters wave them down. I didn't tell them where to deliver. Come along Peanut, bring your axe and your deer.” Tris finished turning back towards the woods.

The Giant chuckled crossing his arms over his chest and nodded to Jamon before clicking his tongue and motioning for Ash and Sheva to follow him.

Kris

02-05-2019, 08:51 PM

"I think they are going too hard on the young boy", Sheva said slowly while sharpening the knives and forks and setting the tools needed for cooking to be ready. She used her skills which involved working with stones, to hone not only dent weapons, but the carving and skinning knives, making it much easier to flay animals skin and chopping meat brought by the others from their hunt raids.

She set the fire, not using any of her magical skills or scrolls, relaying on the flints provided by the guild master, which turned out to be more efficient than wasting her precious combat items. It was strange, but refreshing experience.

Ashvel, the pretty looking man, was working alongside her, preparing the water to be boiled.

Sheva then sighed, staring at the giant and then looking again at the vampire. For the past week she noticed how frequently some names popped up to be teased at, like Vel and Jamon, and as much as she tried to remained unbothered, she found it hard to ignore the fact that some of them were pushed around more than the others. It made her look back, and think of her own past. No one had it easy, but she always considered those silly rites of manhood that some veteran imposed on younger, less experienced people was irksome. Everyone came from different background and different situation. She never considered humiliation, threats or other such teasing to be a good way to shape someone into becoming stronger, but the cycle continued regardless.

"Why was the boy to be brought along to begin with? If his heart not into it, instead of a jester he will be a burden. Instead of pestering him, or forcing him into submission they should just let him go", Sheva said slowly, watching Ash working, trying to talk him into a conversation with her, "Where I come from... Men usually sign up for such tasks, or walking knowing the risks and what is expected of them. I don't think that boy came here willingly... or from the right reasons", She recalled brave men from her nation. Men who were more than willing to work and die together for a greater cause. Men who were more than willing to grow stronger and help their team.

"Regardless, even if he is at fault and the reason of him being enslaved was something he brought upon himself, pushing him around will get us nowhere. He is suffering, and they are having petty laugh ast his expense. But who will be the last one to smile I wonder? They are harboring and feeding flames within a weak heart. Such hearts are easy to sway, and he may end up betraying us. As for the young lady... Vel... won't it be dangerous if she stayed up so many hours without having a proper sleep?", Sheva said while washing the blades in the boiling water. While she did took pity of the girl, she couldn't help but coming to the conclusion that having a malee front warrior like her being out of shape was going to cost them dearly. She might have thought different if she knew of Vel's condition, but as she was not aware, she couldn't help but ponder on the weird decision of the three captains.

P.K.

02-05-2019, 11:19 PM

Velaire listened tot he Giant give them their groupings tonight. not at all surprised to be but on night duty once again. She couldn't say she was the best hunter most animals tended to notice her before she noticed them. As everyone broke away to gather around their respective leader she stopped just short of the rest of the gathered group and tugged her hood low over her face. Along with her was Jez, a women she knew little about but had had short interactions with and had seen plenty of times around the gallery. Su lin, a new face she'd been studying from a distance the women seemed cold even colder and distant.. detached? Something about her was dangerous but she moved with a fluid ease and didn't seem bothered by their large varied group. And Finely Yn along with his deer.. Faur? A sentient talking deer something she'd only read about in books. Yn was a bear of a man easily towering over her slim five foot figure, she looked like a twig comparatively. He seemed quite spoken and kind from what she'd observed over the week of travel and she often saw Jezibel with him but could only wounder at their relationship.

As the others gathered around Adam's summons and he handed out their assignment ins two shifts. Adam and Su lin would take the first patrol with Herself remaining in the main camp to guard. She could agree with this. Everyone would be sleeping and it should be easy enough to watch over the main camp site on her own. The second shift was another story though. She shifted uncomfortably as she glanced at Yn before back to Adam as he apologized but mentioned that was what she got for riding in the wagon. Adam surly couldn't see the flush on her already pale face under her clothing as she raised both hands up in a silent wave assuring him that he didn't need to apologize. Taking a full's night watch didn't bother her... what bothered her was being paired up.

She tried to remind herself that the small interactions she'd had thus far hadn't been to bad. Her conversation with Nisa had been very nice. and the few short interactions she'd had since then mostly with Mynx and sheva while brief hadn't been to nerve wracking. Still she couldn't help but be nervous. Yn wasn't just a human he was a Dusha Kin and from what she did know, which was arguably not much, she wasn't sure entirely what to expect.

She shifted once more before she turned on her heels and moved back to balder's wagon to grab her axe, leaving her pack but picking up one of the pots. She paused once as she over heard Sheva worrying about her. throwing her axe over her shoulder and slowly shook her head. if only the women knew. she moved off to a position where she could have a clear view of the clearing they were staying in along with the comings and goings of her companions. Keeping the spare pot in hand. If she needed to raise a warning her axe and the pot would make plenty of noise. If she had nothing else she could try and scream but she hated using what little remained of her voice.

Storm

02-07-2019, 02:12 AM

As the assignments were handed out, she already is prepared for any task, short sword across her back, boot dagger in her boot and bow in hand. She gazed in Jamon’s direction for a brief moment hoping the child would continue with what he was instructed upon so as to better strengthen his hands and fingers. As Adam completes the assignments, her thoughts go to when they are done with first watch, what area she will rest at as she does not sleep in the traditional encampment areas in event of stealth attack. No matter how peaceful the appearance, the dark of the night is friend to assassins and bandits. With the danger to the child prince prophesied, Su Lin is on additional vigil to be alert for danger no matter on how small it may seem.

Her eyes focus on Adam, her tone low and monotone “Do you propose we do the perimeter together or shall you take the Eastern half while I move about the Western?” having scouted and patrolled for various Palace Guard advancements during her service to several Kingdoms, she was curious on this man’s expectations. More curious, is this man going to me dismissive of her as the other had before they set out on the quest.

Adam thought on Su Lin’s words as he strapped on his sword and grabbed a couple sticks of dried meat for later. He wouldn’t likely need his shield, but still he strapped it on too. They’ve changed it up almost every night this week so in the case that they are being followed the stalker couldn’t plan very far ahead. “We’ll patrol together until after dinner than we’ll split up and each take a side as the camp settles down. We will meet at the top and bottom for reports as we cross paths. Does that work for you madam?” He asked tying his waterskin to his belt opposite his sword.

‘Madam’ as the man says. She thinks at least it is better than ‘you’ or ‘girlie’ or similar. She simply nods answering in a low tone, she will not speak outside a low whisper until the sun rises the next day as she is now completely zoned in on keeping alert for any threats which might present itself. “Seems reasonable.” is all she responded with.

As the man is assigned as one in charge, she awaits him to take lead on where would be looked upon at the start. She makes one more mental assessment of the camp and the most likely areas threats might approach from quirking a brow as Jamon yells out while on the simple task of gathering firewood.

Adam was expecting some kind of different response after listening to how the woman spoke to Mynx and Jamon the past week. He was expecting some kind of snarky quip or threat like she’d done before. Not that he was bothered by being wrong, he’d been on enough patrol to know a quiet partner was often a good one, but something about the cold eyed woman did make him pause. She was like a wild cat on the hunt or something, walking on her tiptoes and speaking so quiet the merc needed to strain to hear her. Taking the lead as she seemed to be expecting him to he nodded and began walking towards the upper parts of the camp. “I know you are wishing to minimize your voice so as not to alert anyone after us. But I am somewhat hard of hearing so please feel free to speak up. Too many blows to the head my Physician said.” He gave a weak chuckle, small talk wasn’t his thing, but they were going to be on the road for awhile so might as well try to be friendly especially after the looks he’s been getting from Sheva and Shel. He wasn’t sure why the Orcress was pissed at him, but a paranoid part of his mind told him Sheva was a part of it. You never can trust mages.

As Adam spoke, he made sense, after all, she was accustomed to patrol mostly by herself. Tone more casual she offers in a friendly tone
“I can do that. Do me one thing, before we start, please have a seat on the ground.”

A wry smile crossed the large man’s face. Not the oddest thing he’s been asked to do, but certainly not normal. “That is a fairly odd request madam, the warrior in me feels the need to ask why before he does odd requests.”

As Adam inquires into the request made of him, Su Lin is already pulling her sleeve back giving her access to her wrist band. She had spent the last days before the quest began and the week simply telling Jamon what to do expecting his blind compliance, she got ahead of herself with this man obviously experienced in combat and it would seem a rather odd request to blindly make. In a rare ‘slight’ laugh she offers
“My apologies, I have been spending so much time trying to keep a young boy alive, I was used to speaking and getting compliance…” now displaying her wrist band with needles inserted “..you spoke of head trauma, I wanted to look and see if some relief might be provided through applying slight stimulus to nerve points around your head. If it helps, then we might look at more thorough applications during our venture. At best, you might increase your hearing, at worse, you might feel just a slight pinch behind your ears.” waiting for the man’s reaction before she would step forward or lower her sleeve dependant on his decision. She also momentary considers should the man know her full capabilities with needles, he could consider such a danger and decline or strike at her. In any case, she would not press the matter should he have hesitation and should he strike at her, most men are easy enough to side step any strikes which she would not make any follow through counter strikes.

Adam chuckled placing his hands upon his hips. “You mean acupuncture? I didn’t think the Dark Elves taught that to anyone outside of their race.” He’s heard of the skill and while it fascinated him it always worried him. It was a type of medicine that could easily be the quietest way to kill a man outside of poisoning. While he didn’t fully expect the woman to kill him, he wasn’t quite ready to let her poke needles in his head. “But I must graciously decline, I have lived long enough with it. Besides it helps to lessen Balder’s snoring or just about anything Tris says.” He nodded back towards the perimeter. “Come Vel is already at her place.” He began walking for the open field his hand resting on the hilt of his sword and his eyes scanning the darkening horizon.

As Adam mentions acupuncture being a skill of Dark Elves, she quirks a brow thinking that this was something her people practiced long before the first Dark Elf happened upon learning the skill. She does not respond to that, she is about to offer to try at a later time when he mentions the snoring, a light laugh escapes. The man certainly is different than she perceived him to be. She does finally offer
“Should you wish sometime, let me know and I’ll see if I can bring some relief to the hearing, although a drawback would be having to listening to that snoring.”

As they head toward the darkening horizon, she keeps her bow in hand along her side. She has only a few arrows, each with it’s own purpose. If needed, the one with the slight blue hue to the shaft would be used before taking to sword. That one is specifically designed to fragment once inside a body or beast with a core of powder which would affect the nervous system of most living creatures. Her footsteps are silent as she follows Adam, scanning the area for anything that looks out of the ordinary, paying careful attention to the sounds of the approaching night. So long as the sound of life around them continues, she would feel comfortable, it would be if those sounds grow softer or silent that death would be approaching.

Recalling the elder’s words before the quest began, she decides that she should try to ‘belong’ somewhere. To do so, she would need to learn this social thing she had never acquired. She finally offers “Not sure if I mentioned, my name is Su Lin…” offering a slight laugh “...madam sounds more that of an elder female tavern owner.”

Adam nodded to her. “Nice to meet you Su Lin, I am Adam. I will think on your offer, but you’ve been with us this week you know how loud that Giant snores. Not sure if having perfect hearing will be a good trade off.” He gave her a soft smile and continued on. “So how is the boy doing? I’ve offered to teach him some sword and shield techniques, but he seems very much scared to ask for or accept help.” He chuckled low. “Is that your doing?”

Su Lin smirks slightly “I do not think I can take credit for his jitteriness. That is more Mynx doing though I have to admit that he does seem cautious around me. If you can teach him, I finally have him to the point where he could use a blade without chafing his hands or breaking his wrist while bracing against a strike defense. He does need to learn to use a shield, that is something I can not teach him.” she finally getting away from mentioning his woman hands or other descriptions giving notice that the boy had lived a privileged life. She sighs “I do need to let you know, right now his head is like a wet towel, most of what is placed in it drains out as fast as it is taught. Though I must admit, training is not my strong suit. I only hope that he stays alive long enough to retu… to be of use to those around him.” biting at her lip. So accustomed to speaking with Mynx on keeping the boy alive to return to his Palace, she nearly said similar while mentally scolding herself.

Adam nodded slightly smiling. “Yes that sounds right. Mynx is an acquired taste that’s for sure. Well be sure to send the boy my way at our next camp, the boy reminds me of a kid I knew once. All slick hair and charm, but not a lick of sense in his head.” Granted that was something of a lie, Jamon reminded him of himself before he ran away. But the woman didn’t need to know that part. “He’ll need whatever sense we can beat into him if he wants to live on the road. But don’t worry make a wet towel run enough it’ll dry out.”

Su Lin glances quickly to Adam “Any help you can give the boy would be most appreciated. I will speak to him tonight and send him to you for whatever you can teach him.” before focusing upon the shadows cast about from the dwindling sun. Thoughts run back on the fortune teller and the words spoken. It has been slightly over a week since that encounter, assassins not yet upon the boy but soon linger in her mind. Rathma, that was the name the fortune teller spoke before vanishing. She glances back toward Adam, her tone going slightly more flat “Adam, let me ask you something, have you by chance ever heard the name Rathma before in town?” hoping to shed some light on this person that has bothered her since the one and only encounter.

Adam hmmed softly watching a deer vanish into the treeline. “I think I’ve heard the name whispered around the tavern about some cheap fortune teller that tells young girls they’ll find their true love by giving him three silver pieces. Well Rathma or Rattma one of those two. Why?” He chuckled lightly. “You want to find true love already?”

Her expression is flat, tone matching the expression “This was no trickster I spoke with. This one did not even seek coin, only offered a disturbing future vision. He spoke of nothing close to love. I am not one that love will ever visit, not one that poets will write pretty words of, nor am I one which falls for a trickster’s words, yet this man offered disturbing words and vanished from sight after speaking them. I hope I need not say, no one is untrackable to me should I see them once, this man was though. I was hoping you may have heard of someone like this so I might find him once again.”

Adam frowned lightly shrugging. “Guess I was hearing talk of Rattma, I’m sorry. I don’t go out and socialize much. I prefer my solitude try asking Balder or Tris they’ll probably know more.” He noted the woman’s hard words when talking about love but left it at that. “But I don’t put much credence in prophecies or visions. There is no fate but what we make for ourselves. Whatever this palm reader’s words are we can beat them.”

As Adam speaks of beating the palm reader words. The words resonate that she might have an solution to the prophecy as she and Adam continue an ever watchful patrol.

StormWolf

02-07-2019, 11:38 PM

Astride his mighty roan shire with no saddle, nor even a blanket, Tarrok kept a leisurely pace with the rest of the Rogues. Many named their horses the way they named swords - a folly of vanity. Tarrok did not own is horse the way others thought they did, and so only spoke the stallion's name in the native tongue of beasts. An accord had been struck between them, simple as that.

The bronze-skinned orc clutched at the shire's mane and braced the wide barrel of his flanks with spur-less feet. Tarrok would simply nicker or grumble in a primal tone and the hooves would abide. The smooth wood of his staff rested across Tarrok's tensed thighs, the carved wolf-head snarling at the road ahead. He moved as one with the trotting beast, their pace steady, without undue haste or strain.

When the command came to dismount and forage, Tarrok mustered at the call of his name. Rolling his massive shoulders, he eased a few knots and kinks out of his back when he gathered with the others. His bushy brow quirked incredulously at the archer, wryly bemused at the rancid oversimplification of Tarrok's capabilities. He simply grunted with a smirk twisting about his curled tusks.

As the party of hunters and gatherers dispersed, Tarrok followed his nose to particularly rich soil, trailing the scent of peat. He wandered the growths and glens nearby for vegetables that will keep. Wild carrots and onions, truffles and other edible mushrooms, and seasonal fruits and berries he would find presently in bloom. Tarrok had half a mind to send a whisper on the wind, warning would-be prey of the hunters - specifically the archer - but decided against it.

Dnafein

02-08-2019, 07:53 AM

As soon as he had slipped past the perimeter of the camp Tristifer started a light trot into the woods. He glanced back to check that the boy had started his chore before the archer vanished from sight. Tris passed through the forest like a shadow, stopping occasionally to check any decent looking snare locations he saw. While a phenomenal hunter, the mercenary wasn't ashamed to steal another's catch to fill his belly.

The hunter kept his trot relaxed, his eyes drifting past the canopy to where Arwyn glided comfortably. Tris raised his bow a time or two, but didn't draw; Something told him to wait. So the archer continued his pace until a birds sharp cry brought him up short.

Watching a gap in the trees ahead Tris saw a flash of silver. Counting slowly he saw another, and shrugged to himself. He’d discovered his second favorite thing to hunt, bandits who usually had bounties somewhere. The archer slowed his pace and crept forward. Before long Tris saw what looked to be a poorly maintained wooden palisade; he noted a number of holes that he could easily ride through. Selecting a smaller one he crept into the compound.

Tristifer recognized the basic militaristic layout of the run down buildings. Only a few were in any reasonably useful shape.

Scattered among the ruins were a number of chickens and the occasional pig which made obvious they were occupied. Seeing no one the mercenary crept deeper into the compound. Landing on a nearby post Arwyn gave a shrill cry, scattering the chickens and freezing Tris in place. He gave the bird an annoyed look even while watching the darkened doorway a grunt had slipped from.

Creeping to it the archer peeked inside and instantly relaxed. An old man clutching a 2yrusty spear slept drunkenly in a chair leaned against the wall. Straightening Tris tossed his friend another glare to which she responded by puffing up her feathers before beginning to press nonchalantly. Striding through the camp the mercenary noted a number of useful things. Closing on the small house in the middle he noticed a massive lock on the door and sighed. Circling the building Tristifer froze and his eyes widened before he smiled. “You poor beautiful thing. Don’t worry I'll take you outta this place in just a minute or two.”

Tris didn't pay any attention to the reply (https://youtu.be/coniJoHLdB4) instead focusing on the building. Seeing a damaged window the archer scrambled inside. He shifted his position before dropping next to a pile of flea riddled clothing. Tristifer wrinkled his nose and moved to the open door. Peeking inside he noted a number of filled purses. His fingers twitched but again some instinct stopped him; Turning back into the dirty bedroom the archer’s eyes scanned the room. They froze on the infested bed studying the blanket. With his bow he lifted the blanket at an unusual crease. Smiling he reached down and pulled out a steel lockbox.

Tris carried his his prize outside and set it down. The archer quickly collected the items he noted earlier, and snatched a pair of chickens slipping them into the cages he snagged. “I'm gonna bring you back to camp where a lady with soft hands is going to solve your problem; Then she'll snap her fingers and turn you into a delicious bar-b-q.” He said in a sweet voice, as he strapped the cages to the cow. Tristifer tied the lockbox to the strap, then lead the cow out and away from the rogue’s camp.

Three and a half hours after leaving the camp Tristifer strolled back in whistling idly as he lead a cow and pair of chickens. “Balder,” The human bellowed. “Tell the Madame she has a cow to milk before it gets cooked.”

Gathering the lockbox Tris started into camp. “Oh, and the chickens get to live as long as they are laying. We made a deal.”

Kris

02-08-2019, 05:51 PM

The hunter was the first to return, and with him some undesired loot. Or so Sheva thought. Cattles will not last long in such a journey, nor were they fit to be pulled around, as, with all the Mounts and the team-mates, it meant only more mouths to feed.

The worse was the thought on carrying the smelly cage of hens around. She glared at Trist, thinking what he tried to accomplish with the cow in toe. She will only give milk if birthed a calf recently, and even then she won't produce much for long. The idea of it giving them supply of warm sugary liquid for two moons seemed like a farfetched idea, as it will obviously be much less than that, if at all.

But it seemed to Sheva that Trist was probably trying to add more work for her on purpose, "Oh brave warrior who stormed into the wild and salvage a shake of some poor landowners only to retrieve us this gift. How heroic of you", She waved her right hand on her face and faked a swoon notion, "However, oh glorious hunter, I am not a milk maid, and any indication of such will bring forth my wrath", her voice changed at once as her expression became deadly. She removed one glove from one of her hand and tapped her palm, "I'm not sure it will be a good idea for me to touch something directly too. If you want to know more, ask your other man in arms, Adam".

Her gaze was deadly and she wished to just go there and touch him directly right there and then to touch him a lesson. Maybe order him to milk the cow or make the food instead. This cheeky bastard seemed like another type of man she should have watched herself from. He seemed to be as obnoxious as Adam, if not worst.

She looked up at the giant and tried to calm her expression. She figured he might be more supportive of Trist, and might take up his suggestion, but she thought that might be more sensible than the other two. For the last two days Trist has let his tongue loose and pushed around a lot of members with his witty and silly comments. Some of them were passable, but this was drawing some red lines. Even Balder will have to see some reason and understand that the notion of carrying all those farm animals around was silly.

Besides, it was most likely another personal attack, "I would like to be excused to my original work, which I believe takes priority over this matter". She wasn’t willing to let another person talk down to her. If he brought the cow, he would treat it, simple as that. Same for the hens, unless they wanted those two skinned and burnt.

Koti~

02-10-2019, 08:36 AM

As the wagon is already hooked up to Faur, Jamon takes the axe and mumbles under his breath as he steps close to the good sized deer. His short sword now strapped across his back in a fashion similar to that awful girl who gave his the sword. During the week however, he was becoming more comfortable with the drawing of the sword the girl had been forcing him to practice during rest stops and in the evenings. His hands are getting to the point where his palms no longer are painful when Su Lin slaps them or hits her sword against his. The insides of his hands no longer soft and delicate. Still not understanding the whole point to her slapping his palms, having him drive his fingers into an equipment bag, softly at first, after several days told to do it with increased effort. After the fourth day, his fingers showing less pain as he struck the bags.

With a sigh, he looks to Faur “Well Master Faur, shall we tend to yet another menial task?” while straining his neck trying to see just where the pretty girl was.

“Only if head in right place.” Faur spoke to the boy glaring at Balder. The week of travel had been enjoyable, the fresh scent and beat of many hooves on dirt. To be saddled up like a mule felt insulting. He knew he could haul the load easily, regardless of what the boy managed to toss the lumber in. Rolling his haunches he began moving, feeling the leather straps pull tight.

“You know how collect lumber?” Faur asked the man child, starting a simple beat and staying slow for Jamon. Most large creatures would stay away from his presence, and if need be he could use magic to protect them. He didn't want to worry about losing a body part for either him or the boy. Yn would strangle the man if Jamon made Faur lose a limb.

As they approached an area where there were fallen branches and small trees fallen, Jamon slightly chuckled “Do I know how to collect lumber, yes, I pick it up…” as he reached down for a semi long log sitting in clear sight. As he started to lift the log, he suddenly leapt back dropping the axe and the log to the ground “What the Gods!” still back peddling as a rather long snake slithers from the moist ground the log sat over. Purely from instinct, he yells “Sir Faltskog, there is a beast before me!” looking around in a panic.

As the harmless snake slithers away in search of protection from the overhead sun, Jamon continues looking in it’s direction coming to the realization again that his man servant was not with him. He then looks toward Faur, his tone shaky “Master Faur, take to safety, there is a slithering beast on the ground…” already having lost sight of the snake and looking about the ground around himself, a look of fear in his eyes. Biting at his lip, manages to get out “... perhaps I am not as gifted at the task of wood gathering after all, do all branches on ground hide beasts?”

Faur couldn't help but laugh, the husky chortle echoing around the woods. He wished the young snake good hunting as he moved to shuffle the axe closer to the man. Faur knew they had to help on the mission here, and unfortunately his only job right now was pulling a wagon. The least he could do was make sure things went smooth. The boy was rather jumpy and even with the week in the wild, he didn't learn enough to protect himself.

“No scare of snake.” Faur commanded the young boy, allowing the man a moment to collect himself. He knew with the earth around him, he didn't need to worry about taking any serious damage from beasts, though his strength alone was more than enough to scare away anything to foolish enough to attack.

“You need calm, like earth. Earth take as come, never run.” Faur instructed the younger boy, not wanting to chase him away from the world. The strength training had helped him some, but it was his nerves that needed it now. Heading back to the log he lifted it with his antlers. It took some force to get it back into the wagon, though it needed to be broken up. That would be a good job back at camp.

“Come. We need lumber.” Faur spoke as he looked back to the boy.

More cautiously Jamon moves forward grabbing various large sized branches tossing them into the wagon. He heads toward a large sized tree that had fallen and takes the axe chopping away at several extended branches mumbling under his breath that it would be dark soon and he should not be out in the darkness. It is a short period as he has some more branches and log sized pieces of wood loaded in the wagon.

Jamon lets out a sigh “Just how much lumber are we expected to gather? Should we get back to camp before it gets too dark or late?” setting the axe along the side of the cart while looking at the unimpressive amount of lumber he collected and clipped off from surrounding trees. “Do you think they have the food ready yet?”

“That enough wood. If goal is to keep self warm.” Faur spoke in some annoyance. The lumber they were carrying was just hienough to survive the night for himself and Yn. It would not do for anything serious. Giving a huff he moved over to one of the thinner trees and studied it. If he needed to pull more than his own weight he turned to the young boy and motioned to Jamon.

“Release me and I help. You chop bases some, and I will break them.” Faur instructed the boy. He shouting only proved that he was used to traveling in both comfort and pampering. Jamon had no idea the amount of wood needed to fuel the fires for the camp.

“Swing axe like blade draw. Strike base to get more wood.” Faur spoke before poking the base of each tree as would be needed. He could tell from Yn that the food had been made, but he wouldn't let the boy off so easily. Last he wanted was to be shown up by the woolly mammoth when it came to lumber.

Jamon fumbles with the harness between the cart and Faur. Once released, Jamon holds the axe swinging it the base of a tree as shown. His eyes widen as the blade servers far into the wood, much more than what he had been doing earlier. In a tone of elation “WOW, that Really helps, and my wrist doesn't hurt … much.”

Jamon starts whacking away downing a small size tree before striking at various points separating it into manageable pieces which are loaded in the cart. Jamon looks to Faur “How much do we need Master Faur?”

Faur took a look into the wagon, eyeing the lumber now within. Jamon was now using the axe effectively, which meant they were now collecting at a decent clip. Now the cart was loaded up to a decent pile. It may be enough for them all, but he couldn't be sure with humans. Some like Yn didn't require the campsite, while people like Jamon might need the fire. So more might be merrier.

“Another tree or two.” Faur spoke, pointing to a few more smaller trees. It was pleasing to see him actually able to commit to manual labor, once pushed to it. He had actually begun to grow as a man.

“Your training pay off. Strong body make stronger man.” Faur complimented the man, giving him a bob of the head. Hopefully the boy would continue to grow.

Jamon surveyed the trees that were close. He was certain were he to select a small easy tree, there might be disappointment with Faur. Being given a little encouragement, he did not want to lose it. The larger sized trees on the other hand would be a little difficult to bring down, then there would be the cutting them so as to load in the cart He settled his sight on two of similar size of the first he brought down.

A short time passes as he is finishing cutting apart the second fallen tree. His arms ache and hands sore, but there is a feeling unfamiliar to him, a pride in doing on his own. Jamon looks to Faur
“I must thank you Master Faur for helping me learn. Should we get the lumber back to camp?”

Faur overlooked the cartload, noting the leafy foliage still clinging to the branches. They would make for good kindling. He tapped the logs, listening at the sturdy pieces and logs for any hollow pieces. They were sound and strong.

“Lumber is good, and good kindle. Head more full than hair on top.” Faur complimented the man as he settled back in to have the harness attached. With their haul they could make the trip back and fuel plenty of the flames.

With his arms and back sore yet feeling oddly good, moves over to attach the harness back to Faur. In a disheartened tone “This will be only to get the wagon back to camp. Somehow I feel that this is bad for you to be used like a common labourer…” letting out a sigh “... I think the short time on this venture has opened my eyes to more than I had bargained for. This may come as a surprise to you Master Faur, but I have been accustomed to a want free life before I became the possession of Miss Mynx and that awful girl. As conflicting as this sounds, curse them in my head as I do, it might be good for me to endure them.” as he taps along Faur’s back “If you would do me this favor Master Faur, allow me to push the cart from the rear so it is not as much a burden for you to bring back.”

“I pull, you push. We bring back together.” Faur spoke, smiling wide. The boy had strange ideas, thinking that the cart made him nothing more than a common pack animal. On a daily the deer carried a man weighing probably double the young man. Even then all must help out the group in some way. The only thing that made him annoyed with it was just being saddled without asking him, if only a small irk. Starting off on a brisk pace Faur allowed the boy to push the cart behind him, having to fight over a few ledges due to the added ledges.

“You become much better. Strong of body and smart mind.” Faur offered the man while they headed back, a few creatures scurrying away under foot from their approach. Having Jamon happily push the cart offered some help with the weight, but it was just nice for the move. It was dusk by the time they returned to the camp, in time for the flames to fuel the flames.

“Keep up work.” Faur praised the man before bopping him on the forehead with his snout. He gave a smile and once unhooked headed to rest for the night.

bluemoon

02-10-2019, 11:23 PM

Mynx did her show of teeth at Tris when he glanced her way after his jab, thinking a rabbit was going to be high on her list of prey to bring back to him whole. She mused over what she would find and as soon as he dismissed the hunters she took off, heading in the opposite direction that he did, basically back the way they had come, but along a different path. She ran towards the trees, running through them and scrambing partially up their trunks only to jump back down with a bolt of energy. She paid little heed to the sights or smells, enjoying the freedom of her natural environment. Deeper she ran, the camp no longer in sight when she finally slowed down and took time to look around her and make her plans.

A rabbit was first on her agenda, a token gift for the archer for making his joke. She moved towards a clearing, sniffing at the air, picking up a scent quickly. The little rodents were easy prey and plentiful--their proclivity to mate making their numbers quite high. She lowered herself into the high grass, looking through the blades and training her eyes on a little creature, its long ears and twitching nose only a few yards in front of her. It darted out with the ocecat hot on its trail, the underneath of its tail flashing white against the green. It was no contest, and Mynx didn't let the chase drag out. She grabbed the scurrying creature by its neck and squeezed, its life ending quickly before she slipped it into the back of her belt, hoping her appetite would not ruin her surprise.

She left the field, heading for the trees again, climbing the tallest one almost to the top. From there she could see a large part of the forest and she scouted for nesting spots, inhaling the alluring scents...the dampness of the water, the fresh green of plants, the heady odor of humans and animals, all mixed together in a concoction nearly strong enough to intoxicate. So much prey...so little time...but size was what mattered now. She sighed, leaning farther out, finally catching a hint of movement far below, the glimpse of a large grey back, a beast appearing among the large fronds of a fern, the snout and tusks defining it without doubt.

In a heartbeat the ocecat was bounding down the trunk. She had a lot of ground to cover and she went down on all fours, kicking up leaves and dirt as she loped, mindless of the branches and brambles which slapped at her face and snagged at her clothes. It was only when she picked up the scent that she slowed, following the path the animal had taken through the brush until she saw its flank. Slowly she stalked, the animal appearing oblivious to her presence. She lowered herself, her legs tensing as she prepared to leap...and froze, her attention suddening diverted by the agitated snorts behind her, the rushing of another boar. She dove, feeling the tug of a tusk against her upper leg, the pressure knocking her sideways. With a snarl, she lept back to her feet, drawing her axe as it prepared to make another charge.

It took several strikes and multiple passes to take the boar down, Mynx heavily splattered in gore when the deed was done. Slipping her axe back into its holder, she took out her rope, making quick work of securing the cord around the beast, then hefting the weight onto her shoulders. She peered through the trees, sniffed at the air...the overwhelming scent of pig filling her nostrils. She would need to stay alert. With a grunt she stepped forward, her hand going to her thigh with a low growl. A deep breath, another step...and she was on her way.

She took the same path, her gait slowed by the burden of two hundred plus pounds. She had gone out further than anticipated, it was going to be close. Tris would just have to wait. She glanced up at the sun--only a short while before sunset, a few miles before camp.

Kortaga

02-14-2019, 04:33 PM

Resting at the camp she started to prep her gear. She was in charge of hunting and as such she would go out, find a few small things, and then help prepare food. She was also on night watch as well occasionally so her sleep schedule was slowly reversing to sleeping during the day. She had made sure to say hello to Vel and ask her how she was doing. Normally it was the same but she wanted to maintain that everything was good between them. She felt like a mother Hen to Vel and also watched to make sure no one was bothering her.

As she gathered her gear she made her way out. As she went she made sure to mark the trees in case she met with something bad or got turned around. Her training allowed her to move quietly, she also thanked her elven teachings on swift walking. She never liked hunting with others unless it was big game. The main problem was what to hunt without making anyone mad. Normally she would hunt for deer but with one actively in their group she figured that would be insulting. She also avoided anything that came to felines for Mynx. As such that left dogs, rabbits, and any other birds. She really hated hunting birds because they could fly so she figured she would stick to Rabbits. Wolves were a problem and she did not want to get injured on their way. Who knew what could happen to them.

Stepping into the forest she vanished.

-+-+-+-+-+-+

Eventually after a few hours she returned to the wagons. Not her best haul but not her worst. She managed to get two pheasants, one turkey of only average size, and after following a rabbit to its burrow managed to gain five rabbits. The pheasants had been lucky and the rabbits had been her primary hunt. The turkey had been stupid and crossed her path like nothing was wrong. As she made her way over to the cooking area she helped with meat prep. She would pick the feathers and peel the fur, both of which she might be able to sell. The main point was hopefully being able to use every part of the animal.

Then it just came to cooking the meat. She made sure to use a smaller fire and move the meat into strips. The turkey would not be very good nor the pheasants this way so this was mainly for the Rabbits. As for the birds she would cook them however the group would like.

She sat in front of her fire and turned the meat occasionally. Never burn and waste meat.

Storm

02-16-2019, 03:04 PM

A new morning descends on Balefire as the newborn sun casts rich colors across the streets and structures. Hoofs tap upon the road in the direction of The Rogue’s Gallery as a man clad in dark colored light armor sits atop his mount. Already aware from the scout whom entered town the previous day that the child they seek is not here anymore yet a week past was seen here. The rider slows his pace to the front of the two story structure as he dismounted. He does not wrap the harness to the hitching post as his mount will not leave its position until such time Ky Lim returns.

Ky steps toward the entrance of the Gallery casting his eyes about taking in all entry and exit points before setting his hand upon the door entering the main bar area. His brown eyes, absent emotion as he steps toward the man at the bar, his tone formal

“Good morning to you sir, might I ask to speak with the elder of this establishment? I have traveled far and have a long journey ahead, I will make it worth the his time should he speak to me.”

Callen quirked his eyebrow at the new guest. Dagur wasn’t one for random armed guests. “Whom is calling and what is the nature of the audience? The Guildmaster doesn’t like being bothered.”

Ky simply nods, his tone pleasant “This is understood good sir. Please allow the Guildmaster to know my name is Ky Lim. As for the nature of my audience, if you would be so kind to state it is an inquiry of a man child whom was seen in the town recently. If this does not make sense to your master, I might be speaking to the wrong man.” his gaze empty keeping his hands away from any weapons. “Should your master allow me an audience, I will gladly disarm myself.”

Callen finished cleaning his current glass eyeing the dark-skinned man more closely. “Indeed, stay here I’ll see if he’s receiving.” He hung the glass up then tossed the cleaning rag down before moving from the bar to upstairs. He knocked on Dagur’s office door. It opened and a few hushed words were exchanged before Dagur appeared at the railing and eyes the new comer up. He had the same air about him that Su Lin did, he nearly looked like her too. The old man hmmed softly and descended the steps. “Greetings Mr. Lim I am Guildmaster Dagur Harken how can I help you?”

Ky closes his hand into a fist reaching to touch his chest nodding slightly, he would not be impolite by stating his family name being Mok. Lowering his hand he reaches into his pocket removing a gold coin setting it upon the bar
“This is for honoring me with such an early audience Guildmaster Harken. Should you know what I seek, I can provide an additional twenty gold coins for your easing my quest. Word reached me that a week gone past, a young man was seen within this fine establishment. The child stunk of a spoiled aristocrat. I learned that the man who accompanied him had met with a rebirth. By chance would the name Jamon Dewars be familiar to you Master Harken?” Moving his hands down to his side then crossed at his back keeping away from any form of threatening appearance.

Dagur lifted the coin and bit into it testing it’s resolve. It passed, but he put it back down watching the man. He mannerisms and speech patterns were very much like Su Lin’s and combining that with this new man’s aura Dagur had a feeling his intentions weren’t pure. “Isn’t Jamon Dewars the name of the Prince from Salvain? Well I can tell you honestly my good man no prince by that name has been to my guild.”

Ky smirked slightly he does not see deception within his eyes yet was aware that Guildmasters as a breed did have a habit of twisting words to make partial truths. He offers in response
“Yes, that is the name of the Prince, it would seem you have heard that name then Master Harken. I shall not press further as I respect your word complete or altered to speak partial truths. I do ask one other thing if you would hear me out. There was one spoken of, a dark skin female with cold eyes. Would you be familiar with this woman, if so, by what name does she travel?”

Dagur shook his head and handed the man back his money. “Sorry good sir, but I have seen many women by that description. I couldn’t possibly remember them all, but sadly that is all I have time for. I have not earned your coin, but feel free to spend it on some of our wonderful food and drink. Have a good day Master Lim.” Dagur nodded to the man then excused himself moving back to his office.

Ky set the coin back on the counter moving his hand to his chest again nodding politely
“This coin is a token of my appreciation for speaking with me. I simply sought to locate the Prince quicker. His father is quite worried about him what with news of his manservant being found dead buried deep in some whore.” The assassin stood up adjusting his clothing and weapons nodding to both Dagur and the barman. “I’ve always had a soft spot for children and simply can’t stand to see a worried parent suffering. I bid you both good day.” With an easy smile the killer flipped his hood up and crisply left the guild leaving nothing but a gold coin and an uneasy feeling in his wake.

Yamimoon

02-18-2019, 08:28 PM

The night was coming upon them and it was time to set up camp. They were getting closer to their goal and the closer they got the more Ashvel was becoming nervous. The Library was in a big town, and one not know for their acceptance of his kind, and it worried him to enter the town. It would only take one person to find out what he was and then he would find himself on the run or worse.

It didn’t take long for the leaders to decide who will be on what duties this evening. Lucky for him he wasn’t on patrol duty tonight. It had been a couple of days since he was able to have a successful hunt. He was needing to be free from patrol tonight. He was excited to get to do some cooking. It is something he has never done before and he wanted to at least learn.

Placing his weapons in the back of the cart as he walked over to where the rest of the group that would be cooking was gathered. The sun was still too high for him to take off his robe. So, he would have to cook in his robe for now. Then the group was split into different groups as well. He was teamed up with Sheva, and Balder. He knew the Giant a little, but the human he hadn’t met before.

This was a good opportunity for him to be able to get to know more members of the guild, and maybe another friend. As he began to work as Sheva approached him and began to speak to him about Jamon, and how people pick on the young man. It is true that he is one of the ones that is the but of most peoples’ jokes, but if he didn’t think he could handle it he shouldn't have come along. Then she mentioned Velaire, and how she was being put on guard duty with little sleep. Giving a sigh he just smiled and stopped what he was doing and looked at Sheva.

“The young man might have more of a reason to be tagging along with us on our mission.” Ashvel said in a relaxed tone as he thought about what he would say next. “We all come from different backgrounds, and because of that we all have different reason for becoming members of this Guild. I believe that he is stronger than we all take him for. I am sure that when the time comes we will understand his reason for being here.” Ashvel said as he looked down at his own hands before looking back up.

“As for Velaire. Don’t worry about her. She is stronger than you know.” Ashvel said as he looked over at the young lady. Even though they had been traveling together all this time she hasn't spoken once. Though she really didn’t need to for him to understand what she is. She was an undead. A cursed race like he was, hated and feared by most people. Though it is not his place to tell anyone what she is. This made it difficult to communicate about it with the young woman.

“Vel is stronger than you might think.” Ashvel said in an upbeat tone as he went back to working on dinner. “If she had a problem with being on guard duty she would voice it. We all have our strengths and weaknesses.” He said as he pulled back the base of his glove to see his reding skin. Shaking his head he looked up at Sheva. “I am sure that they will be great companions, and don't worry so much. People will be people and if pushed too far they will push back.” Ashvel said as he tilted his head to the right smiling.

“I wouldn’t use the term ‘voice it’ you know”, Sheva gave a bitter smile as the ironic words played some kind of a joke in her head, “I feel that this girl will agree to do the impossible if requested. I wonder what drives her to do as she is told, and blindly so, if I may add”, Sheva nodded and sighed, “I used to be like her you know… I used to think I had so much to lose and I would be willing to do all that needed to keep my position… but nowadays? I feel like every little thing can draw my ire and make me leave. You won’t see me missing hours of sleep, unless the situation is dire”

While the two were talking, Tris has returned with his loot, throwing his mind about Sheva milking the cow and she in return put her step down, knowing that it was another way for Tris to tease her. She was looking at the giant, who was probably the one who was going to give the final say in the matter, as he was in charge of both Ash and Sheva duties regarding the work on the food making.

Balder had always been one to focus on the task at hand and ignore stuff going on around him. But he couldn’t ignore Tris strolling up with a cow, two chickens, and a lock box. Three of the four were ok, but as the man made jokes about Sheva milking the cow before they cook it the large male hurumed low in his chest and put down the side of meat he was preparing. Kneeling down the Quartermaster lifted the cow off the ground and began studying her like a person does a dog.

He soon shook his head and placed the animal back. ”She is too old for milk, and too skinny to eat.” He said simply before moving to his wagon fishing around he pulled out a jaw filled with blue liquid and a brush. He began painting intricate symbols on the old cow’s body, going from her head to her tail. Once he was done he clicked his tongue and slapped the cow’s behind and with a surprised moo the cow trundled off. He watched her go then turned back to his food prep. “The symbols will keep her safe from any sensible human and some of the less tenacious predators. As for the chickens and lock box the chickens are yours Master Archer and the box is for the company. Now go back to the woods, we have work to do. Master Ash help me with these sides of beef, Mistress Sheva bring the spices.” With that he lifted the heaviest chunk and carried it to the central fire.

Sheva was thankful for the Giant’s wise words and his collective judgment on the matter, and with a glare at Tris she turned to follow Balder along with the vampire. Looks like she won’t be spitting into Tris’s food tonight.

“So back to what we talked to before we were interrupted by the crude man… My opinion on the matter is as I’ve said. Her growth will mature in her ability to find her voice again. Just because she can, doesn’t mean she is gotta do as she is told….”.

Ashvel didn’t understand why Sheva was so intent on Vel. Why would he be concerned for her when she has never said a word to the fact of being unhappy. Then she mentioned that she used to be like Vel. Willing to do anything to get what she wanted. This is something Ashvel was not accustomed to hearing. People never agree with him. Chuckling slightly as he looked back at the woman.

“If all people could be as open as you were just a moment ago maybe this world would be a better place.”

“Perhaps… But often words of sincerity leads to demise… and betrayal. Maybe it’s good that she can’t speak then…”, Sheva looked far at the distance and sighed. What that sighed signified however, remained a mystery.

It was getting late, and they still had so much to do. Moving over to the meat Ashvel picked it up and moved it over to the fire. He then looked up to the Giant. He never knew what to think about him. He kept to himself more times than not, or at least that is how it seemed to him. A man of few words. However, Ashvel didn’t know how to start a conversation with the Giant. He looked at Sheva who was searching through their begs while speaking with Balder and waited for her to return the fire with the spices.

“That would be all for today”, Sheva showed him a small plate with some red vegetables and onions. “Balder says we need to keep a modest ration as we running low on them, and we still have much way go before we reach a city to buy more”.

The Giant nodded slowly taking out his long knife and began cutting chunks of the meat off and began tossing the bits into the big stew pot. “Vel is unable to talk actually, but she has proven a most valuable ally and one of best guards we can ask for.”

“Master Balder. If I may ask. According to the guild master, you and the other captains have been with the guild since the beginning. I am guessing the others are rather new as well, but Vel probably being longer than the others? There seems to be a bound… strong connection between you four. I know you appreciate and value her… but certainly… I see her on her feet more hours than the others… Why is that?”, Sheva looked at the Giant surprised, “Is it really okay for her to do such labor? Even the strongest of men, has to sleep… and I’ve hardly seen her resting since the beginning of our journey. I am worried about her”. Power and might was one thing. Hell even the Giant seemed to constantly awake… but Vel was still human…. Or… was she?

Sheva considered this for a moment, “Never mind. I misspoke”. She suspected they knew something, and if nothing was said until now, it was better not to ask unless she was told. But she was still curious nevertheless, “Today we will server the same ration? Or shall we wait for the hunters to return”. The meat they used until now was still in good shape, but maybe the Giant wanted them to serve something else, for moral purpose.

Balder chuckled putting the rest of the meat into the pot. “Well when you spend the whole day riding in the wagon there is a trade-off and for Vel it’s guard duty. But if she wishes for a change she can give us a sign of her displeasure. But enough of this talk we need to focus on dinner before it gets too late and we need to feed fifteen people and refill our stores of dried rations some.” He cleaned the blood off his blade and began shifting through the spices.

“Indeed”, Sheva said slowly. The excuse of “a trader for sitting in the wagon” was unsatisfying, but she figured she won’t get any other answer for now (if it all). What more, the Giant seemed bent on changing the topic so she decided to comply and not to press further on the matter. Instead she turned her attention to the handsome man before her, “You are really good with handling the meat, Master Ashvel. The blood is nonexistent too”, The stench of the hot liquid of life was almost lost, which indicated of him knowing his work around the meat and flesh, as it could have been achieved by thoroughly draining, enriching the meat in the process, “Not that I think that you drank it dry, mind you”, she smiled softly. While not knowing about Vel, it was hard not to see what Ash truly was. His energy also seemed somewhat richer than the ones projected by the other vampires she came across (which she wished she haven’t, as the experience almost cost her life). None of them had the same level of power, which made her to believe he was either a special case, or prephas the highly regarded higher vampire. “As for myself? I was never much of a cook. I’m surprised to see that my craft is of any use around here”.

As the sun lowered even more it was dark enough to finally take his hood off. The conversation was going in a direction that he didn’t want to get involved in. So, he just kept quiet as they proceed to continue to cook. Once the conversation changed he was now once again the center of the conversation. When she mentioned that the meat was well drained. Giving a soft sight he set down the knife as he looked at the meat.

“I am just accustomed to dealing with things that are dead. It comes with the territory.” Ashvel said as he kept a happy tone, even though he was a little uncomfortable at the moment. He understood how she felt about learning to cook.

“Master Ashvel. You seem like… You do not belong here…”, She considered her words, not wanting to offend him. She clearly didn’t mean that he shouldn’t travel with them because he was a vampire, but was afraid her words will come across as such, “Let me make this statement more clear… Everyone here seems akin to some adventure or another. Probably needing the coin, or simply bored. You seem like someone who is above all this… Why travel with us? what do you hope to gain? Or to find?”. Such gentle hands doing such labor and on the road. Dealing with dead things or not, he looks like the type to rule a kingdom, not scrap for food or make one.

Shaking his head as he chuckled slightly. “Don’t take my words as anything more than continuing a conversation. I have nothing to hide, and I don’t take an offence to anything that is said. At least you are talking to me like an equal.” he said as he looked to the stew. “We all have reasons. I am here to try and show people not all Vampires are as evil as people seem to think we are. Besides, people are not as open minded as they claim to be. They like to judge before they understand.”

Sheva held herself from laughing, but she couldn’t hide her amusement, “Rather big display for such small bands of scoundrels. You don’t think you can achieve something like this on a mission that will probably be hidden from the messes. I appreciate the idea and your will, but I doubt this will be the way to approach this. The only ones to know about your courage will be us. Forgive me, but I cannot see how this will affect anyone else”, Sheva considered for a moment, “There are many kingdoms that are recruiting warriors for their petty wars. If you want to be famous, shouldn’t you prove it in battle, rather in a mission such as this?”

“Changing the minds of a couple of people is better than nothing. Besides, I am not a major fighter. I am a medic, I want to heal not kill. That is if I can get away with it. I don’t feed on anything on two legs. I only feed on animals.”

Balder chuckled again working his selected spices into the stew. “By Father Sky’s beard you two are chatty. As for being in battle many of us have been fighting for much of our lives Mistress Sheva. Master Ash included, you don’t join our group coming from a place of safety and comfort.” He though back at Jamon. “Well most of us don’t, but those that do join do so to grow and learn and if they find fame and fortune along the way so be it.”

“You are right. Everyone has had horrible things happen in their lives. The loss can become a driver to set you on the right path. At least for me.” Ash said as he then looked to the Giant. “You are a wise man.”

Sheva considered the Giant’s words. While things still made no sense to her, she decided to trust the Vampire to know that he was doing what he considered to be best for him and his goals. Maybe it was not all black and white, with one direction to lead life. Maybe… It was still left to be seen after all. “

“You may have a point”, Sheva nodded at the Giant and looked at Ash, “Maybe finding your idea laughable was a mistake on my end, and I apologize for this. It is true that I do not understand how this will unfold in your favour but… If and when it is be possible for me, I will lend you my power so that you can achieve your noble goals”.

The job seemed to be done, and the food seemed to be in a presentable shape- more or less. All that was left was for everyone to be back to dine.

With the prep itself down Balder lifted the large stirring oar and began mixing the stew. All that was left was to let the stew and ingredients cook. “You are a noble woman Mistress Sheva, but you sit inside your head too much. Just like Adam, it must be a human thing.” He chuckled changing the direction of his stirring. Can you two gather the wood from Jamon and Faur please? We’ll be needing fires to keep our guards in decent light.”

“Words are powerful but actions are stronger. I will hold onto my beliefs no matter if I suffer for them. We all have to hold onto what we believe. However, on a bright note he could be proud of at least helping do something he had never done before. Cooking was a lot of work but it was rewarding in the end. As the Giant gave them another assignment he walked beside the young woman. “I appreciate your help. It is a longer journey than one hopes to watch. The one thing you can help with is spreading the word that not all of us are monsters.”

“I will”, Sheva nodded as they both went to the direction of the giant deer and the young boy. While they unpacked the wood, Sheva couldn’t ignore Balder’s comment about how she and Adam were alike. It was most definitely ill made error on his judgment, as they both couldn’t be any more of a different people. Luckily there was too much work to be done to keep thoughts on such a small matter.

Koti~

02-18-2019, 11:57 PM

“So, what about you?” Yn asked Jezibel, having unloaded their gear already. They knew their jobs for the night, so they figured a bit of rest might help. Yn was in the process of setting up the tents when he had asked Jezi, making the woman pause as she was about to head to the cook line. The last week they had been working together, going over lessons and information that he needed, along with anything else she thought relevant. She had avoided telling him anything personal. She had been getting along better with the man, but she was keeping it professional. It was working out rather well, and he learned rather well, though not as fast as Faur. Which shocked her, but more from surprise.

“There's not much to tell. I left my tribe and started my own band.” Jezibel offered up. She could see that Yn wasn't buying any of it. They paused a moment as they could hear a shriek from the woods, accompanied by a chuckle from Yn. He was quick to let her know it was nothing more than a harmless snake that had spooked the young man Jamon. They shared a chuckle before going back to what they were doing.

“So, you just left? Doesn't seem right.” Yn returned to his question, making Jezibel swear under her breath. She has hoped he had forgotten but that was clearly in the wrong.

“My father was not born of the tribe, so we already were one of the lesser members. I hated those stares, so I left.” Jezibel fibbed her history some. He held her look for a moment before giving a sigh and focusing back on making the tent. Figuring that she was in the clear she finally headed back into the line for some food. She corralled three plates. The man ate like Faur at times, yet he was somehow able to remain clean.

“Maybe one day.” Jezibel mumbled to herself as she finished gathering all the foods. She was truthful about her leaving the tribe about because of the stares. Different reason though, as a barren trench wife was just a waste of goods, no more pleasing than a lump of meat. She didn't need to drag him into that mess, nor did she want to drag him into that kind of past. Her team had worked hard to get her this far, and she would do her best to keep moving forward.

“So, ever been on guard duty at night?” Jezibel asked, wanting pull in a different direction. Yn gave a minor sigh as he looked to his food, making Jezi swear under her breath some. How could she had forgotten his own sordid story of why he joined the team.

“Yeah, did it quite a few times. It was the best for watching the stars above.” Yn spoke in forlorn remembrance, just in time for Faur to join them outside the tent.

“Well, we should try to get some sleep. Not sure how much of a trek we'll have tomorrow.” Yn offered up as he finished his second plate. Jezi agreed and moved into the tent, wanting as well to get some rest before their turn on guard.

Leanna

02-20-2019, 12:48 AM

Impulsion.

Such a notoriously capricious personality trait, it was—one that had rooted itself deeply within Shel during her childhood through the forces of nature and nurture, until it eventually had become one of her more dominant characteristics in adulthood.

And now her impulsion swung like a pendulum within her subconscious, back and forth, back and forth, in endless motion. One one hand, it could be seen as a strength, as no one could ever claim that the orc was afraid to act. However, on the opposite hand, when used in the wrong context, it could influence her to act in foolhardy ways, thus becoming a harbinger of weakness.

Tawny eyes blinking softly, Shel quietly watched Sheva stroll away with Rain even as the lingering adrenalin from their haggling escapade began to wane. Of course, it displeased the orc that she would not be waltzing towards Balder to boast about the deal she had struck for him, but alas. Now she had a bigger fish to fry. Namely, she was mulling over how she could somehow coerce Adam into paying for Rain, as such a premium piece of the Rogue Gallery’s property could not be given away without charge.

Hmmm. Oh well. I’ll figure it out. I always do.

It was unlikely that anyone, including Adam, would notice any sort of discrepancy for a while—if at all. So she probably had time on her side (as well as Balder). These musings caused her to remain unrepentant, and to once more cradle the stunning earrings within her palm, admiring them. Never had she seen anything so exquisite, with such a mysteriously foreign design. It truly was a piece of art that would neatly suit the lobes of any aristocratic lady.

And for the oddest reason, the orcress felt as if the sparkling golden orbs were always somehow meant to be hers.

*

A short time later, Shel had begun to stride back towards the Rogue Gallery, even as most others were complying with Dagur’s command to vacate. It was all too easy. With everyone heading out towards the roll call, the halls had become empty, leaving the orc confident enough to stroll practically anywhere she wanted on a whim.

So it was not long before she stumbled upon an unattended office that, once inspected, revealed itself to be chock full of booklets that were all expertly bound by calf skin. Shel’s fingers strummed sneakily through the writings until she happened to find the records of accounts. Absolutely delighted with herself at finding, Shel did not hesitate to seize an inkwell and quill to scribble in some text with her weak writing hand.

Adam Dova.
Acquired the mare called Rain.
700 gold.
Fee outstanding.

With that, Shel gave her best attempt at forging the signature of the stable master before placing all writing tools neatly back in their previous locations.

Let Dova pay for the mare with the Tears of the Ice Queen, she thought to herself, cynically.

If such a thing even exists.

*

Hastily making her exit from the heart of the Rogue’s Gallery, Shel inadvertently passed by the spot that she had first been confronted by Sheva, again noticing the dead rat. How rude it felt to leave the vermin for some poor sod to clean up; so the orc approached the skewered thing, only to fork it up using the butt of the arrow before venturing out into the courtyard.

It was there that she caught sight of Dova and, unable to resist her impulsion to confront him, began to stride towards that particular human with fervour, only to be stopped by the jests of another. The orc regrouped her thoughts at the obvious banter, suddenly feeling an urge to reconsider her overall approach.

“Don’t mind Tristifer,” Shel remarked with a half smile that was meant to reassure Sheva, purposefully using the archer’s full name as she hid the rat behind her back. “He becomes cheeky at his time of the month.”

Or perhaps he just craves your attention?

Pausing at this thought, Shel all of a sudden found herself wondering how Sheva was so easily entertaining Dova’s company. If what she suspected was true, how could this woman stand so placidly beside him, even for a moment? Hadn’t he distressed her, even to the point of carrying her into the Gallery half naked? The orc could not understand her ability to stand beside him so calmly, without wanting to rip his eyes out from their sockets.

Zut, Shel thought to herself in orcish profanity, disappointed at her apparent failure to decipher the peculiar body language of these humans. Perhaps I misread this… er, situation. How convinced she had been by what Sheva said about the man concerning his…

Rage.

Shel raised a single brow, still mildly suspicious.

“But if either of these clowns ever bother you again...” Shel shot back at Tristifer and his talk of a circus, “...you can always come to me and I’ll make sure Balder makes a noose for them out of my tightrope.”

The orc then offered a nod of farewell to Sheva before glancing towards Tristifer with a half smile... but when it came to Dova, she could not bring herself to do anything but cock her head in pensive silence.

*

A short time later, beneath wide blue skies, Shel was happily waltzing her way towards the stables after realising that it was well past her time to acquire a beast of burden and join the others. She was stopped in her tracks, however, by a male orc who loitered about feeding a mare a peach. Involuntarily, Shel began to experience an onslaught of unpleasant feelings.

Confusion. Abandonment. Weakness.

Each of these stirred within the core of Shel at the sight of Tarrok, so much so that she could not bring herself to approach the stables until the mare had finished its treat, and he’d left with his own hardy stallion. Ever since her arrival amongst the Rogues, she had avoided speaking to that particular one and, for now, preferred it that way.

So once he was gone from sight, Shel emerged from the shadows to retrieve that last mare that remained and, while she had no peach to offer, she did have comforting words in her native orcish.

”I need you to come with me,” she said gently before leading the filly out towards those gathering.

*

On The Road.

It was easy for all to see that Shel was enjoying herself immensely travelling beside Balder—as throughout the trip she could be seen galavanting and galloping around the giant and his mammoth in a fanciful display of merry trots.

Not only had Balder proven himself to be a great source of protection (as displayed in her initial run in with him), but also quite accommodating and tolerant of her every whim and wile since that time. So even when Shel began to fully run amok in and around the rest of the Rogues as they made way, he did not stop her from alternating between them, back and forth as she pleased.

And least he hadn’t yet.

And Shel could not deny that she was growing quite fond of Balder for it. It felt like freedom. So once Tristifer had called her onto the hunt, she was in quite good spirits, and happily accepted the task.

*

Late.

In the proverbial eleventh hour, the silhouette of the female orc could be seen in the distance, approaching the camp of the Rogues.

“A snack for the giant,” was all that Shel stated as she walked past the group with a dripping bundle of river trout slung across her back. Retrieving the catch had been quite a time consuming endeavour, but also fruitful enough in the end. By utilising the traditional orcish way of stacking stone to form a dam, she had trapped the fish as they followed the current downstream... before harvesting them, one by one, as easily as ripe fruit.

Shel placed her contribution beside that of the other hunters, and then curiously eyed the ocecat and the snow elf. They were the two who had both insisted on going off alone, Shel remembered, and she truly could not bring herself to understand such an approach to hunting. She was of a culture that more often went after prey as an interdependent unit, with many hunters becoming as one—in the way that had made her kind masters in bringing down the mammoth.

Shrugging, Shel realised it was probably best, as each of their hunting styles were likely as different as their very race and culture. So she simply left those two to their own devices, heading off to wash the stink of fish, passing by the mangled and bloodied boar that had been procured by Mynx.

It looked like overkill.

Where’s Lu? Shel wondered to herself, worriedly picking up her pace.

*

bluemoon

02-21-2019, 04:38 AM

Mynx had only covered a third of the distance before the sun had set and she grumbled, cursing the weight on her back. She adjusted her load, trying to move the weight more to the left, away from her injury and the throbbing that accompanied it. She was moving through the trees, nearing the clearing where she had caught the rabbit, when she heard a branch snap behind her. The forest went quiet...even the insects stilled their trills. Pausing, she tried to draw in a scent, but the cloying odor of blood and boar was too strong. She glanced behind her, trying to see into the shadows, listened for a repeat of the sound. After a few moments she continued on.

The sound repeated itself when she reached the outer edge of the clearing, this time from multiple places around her. She heard an odd whistling call that was copied, then bounced back from five different locations...all from around her. Somehow she had been surrounded. She stopped, circling, slowly removing the load from her back by allowing the rope to slip off her shoulders, then her arms. As soon as it hit the leafy ground she froze, looking into the darkness for any movement.

"That's right lil' kittie, you leave our piggie right there. We'll take that hide off your back too." A voice to her right said.

She spun, turning towards the voice, a low growl coming from deep within her throat as she tensed, preparing to spring. Laughter started to come from each direction, the sound mixed with whistles and hoots. Then in a second of silence, she heard another noise, one she recognized, the sound of air being displaced by a weapon being thrown. She ducked, rolled, coming up on her feet and starting to run, hearing the twack of a blade as it dug itself into a trunk beside her.

Her first human target appeared on her left and she lept towards him, using a tree to bank her sideways movement, landing hard against his chest. She tore with her claws, ripping into his chest and neck, not waiting to see the result before she turned to find her next quarry. Reason wrestled with anger, she should turn and go, escape, leave her catch behind. But all common sense left her when she saw the men by her kill, their laughter filling her ears. "Mine!" she cried as she charged, directly into their midst, feeling the numbing strike of an object against her side, kicking her back. She rolled, hissing as hands grabbed at her, as her wrists were yanked and twisted behind her, secured before she could resist.

~~~~~

Tristifer swore as a third lockpick broke inside the lockbox. “Sonova… Where did they get this thing?” He muttered as he looked up; His eyes scanning the camp. Rising to his feet, Tris performed another headcount of his hunters and repeated his oath. “God damn cat.”

Grabbing his bow the archer headed in the opposite direction he did when they broke for camp. The human's eyes scanned as he walked. He picked up the cat's quick pace and shook his head. “She better not be napping.”

Ahead of the archer, his gyrfalcon flew. Gliding just above the trees she watching the forest below. The archer below examined tracks and picked his way through the dirt while Arwyn soared gracefully. Spotting their goal, she gave a piercing cry and gliding softly to a branch nearby. Cocking her head Arwyn watched the group beneath her.

At the bird's cry Tristifer turned that way. “Finally.” He muttered to himself before raising his voice and calling as he walked, “Here kitty, kitty, kitty..” Repeating his call, he moved toward the birds call.

~~~~~

Mynx heard the call of Arwyn and redoubled her efforts to break free from the three men that had her pinned to the ground. The one with his knee in her spine and her tail wrapped in his hand was her main problem. The bastard had to weigh almost three hundred pounds and no amount of struggling seemed to dislodge him. She bucked against him again to no effect, still twisting her hands with claws extended against the other two buffoons, their continued failure to get her hands retied her only advantage. She had managed to slip one hand out of their rope already and despite their efforts, they had not rebound it.

"Get her tied!" the large man on her back growled, "..how hard can it be? She one cat."

The sound of grumbling was met with a hiss and another yelp. "Lil' bitch! ...keeps scratching me..."

"Twitch her ear and get it done. We need to get back." He responded, twisting Mynx's tail in his grip, only stopping when she cried out.

There was a moment of silence as the smaller bandit reached forward, attempting to grab her ear as suggested, then the man was cursing, shaking his hand and holding it against his shirt. "She bit me...G** damn!"

There was a transfer of weight on Mynx's back, then her arm was shoved higher, held in a vise-like grip. "Oh for fuck's sake, give me the rope," the big man demanded, finally managing to do himself what the other two couldn't.

The ocecat didn't resist as she was pulled to her feet, her attention now on the forest, searching for the man whose voice she had just heard. So far the four bandits had not heard him, and she hoped he wasn't fool enough to announce himself again and give them a heads up.

When the fourth man joined them, he was shaking his head, looking at Mynx with restrained menace. "Henry's throat's ripped out...cat got 'em good. Looks like it's just us heading back." He moved closer to her, putting his face into hers. "I'm going to enjoy getting your pelt kitty," he said in a low tone. "Get 'er moving."

While two of the bandits moved towards her boar, Mynx took that moment to shove backwards against her captor, digging her nails into the ground for added traction. She felt his back hit the intended target, a large pine behind them, and she relaxed, allowing herself to be turned around and pushed against it. Rough hands forced her bound arms higher and she bit back a cry, a low growl taking its place.

"You be sorry you did that," she said, her voice coming out strained from the weight against her. She had him right where she wanted him, his back a perfect target. She could only hope the damn archer was close enough to take advantage.

The bow came up and an arrow was nocked, but the archer frowned. His eyes took in the sight before him again. If he capitalized the body would fall forward against the cat; Which would leave her open to the other three. Tris was sure he could get the three of them quickly. Would it be quick enough though?

The bow dropped, the arrow returned to its bag. Tris slung his bow and grabbed a brownish berry and a pair of leaves. The archer crept forward rolling the berry between the leaves. His arm swung back then snapped forward. The berry hit the man holding the cat at the nape of his neck with a wet squelch. A foul smell drifted forward and a voice came from a different direction. “Pixies, am I right?”

“You should hope that was an acorn.” Tristifer said, his voice sounding oddly cheerful, and his eyes were a little unfocused. “If it's excrement it means they don't like you and you should drop everything and run.”

“Excrement?” One of the three goons asked.

Tris’ voice briefly sounded normal as he explained with a word. “Shit.”

The big man holding Mynx growled and turned toward the unassociated human. “You lying sa- What's that smell?”

“Excrement.” The dumb bandit said smugly.

“Ut oh,” Tris said. “Better let the kitty and her stuff go.”

The bigger bandit shook his head. “She owes us her ass.”

“Voluntarily?” Tris asked. When his only answer was a variety of grins, the archer shook his head and turned to Arwyn as she trilled questioningly. “You heard them, I told you the pixies would have to.”

The bird chirruped a response, and the archer put a hand to his chest. “Only one? Fine.”

One of the three bandits leaned close to a comrade and quietly spoke. “If we kill him now no one will miss the crazy bastard. And his stuff looks better than what we have.” The other two nodded and started forward.

Arwyn let out a piercing shriek and Tristifer spun. The bandit who spoke yelped in pain as a blade appeared in his leg. Tristifer stood seemingly unarmed and the dumb bandit yelled and started to charge forward. The archer thrust a hand out forward and snapped the fingers on his free hand.

The big bandit's hand moved from Mynx's arms, and he dropped to his knees. With a gurgle he fell to the side, a blade sticking up from his slowly darkening throat. The blade quivered slightly then stopped. “Better let the kitty go…” Tris said.

“We still outnumber him.” one of the bandits stated. Tristifer pointed to the knife in the man's leg. The blade pulsed almost violently as the man stared in fear.

“The pixies want the cat. So let her keep what's hers.” Tristifer stated that crazy edge to his voice. “So untie her, get your friend and leave.”

Arwyn chirruped, and Tris added. “Oh, and leave your pants. The pixies deserve a pelt…. You should probably strip before you untie her, she does have claws you know.”

“Not that she's gonna use them.” He finished pitching his voice for sharper ears.

A warning for her? Mynx wondered as she finally was able to draw in a deep breath and take a look around. She allowed her bound arms to drop from her upper back to her waist, the knots in the rope already frayed and loosened from her work at them with her claws. She had torn two of the nails from their beds, but as yet did not feel any discomfort from the pain. There was so much blood on her, what was a little more.

Shaking her head, Mynx turned her attention now to the remaining three bandits, a low growl already starting in her throat. They looked indecisive, none of them making a move towards her or the removal of their clothing. They looked up in the trees, at Tris, each other, then her. Finally their eyes went to their downed companion, the muscle of the group. The man with a blade jutting from his leg was the first to unbutton his trousers, grumbling whilst he did so, but getting the job done after extracting the knife. The other two followed suit, but with reluctance.

Once the three stood, sans pants, they stared at each other again.

"Ain't no such thing as Pixies," one of the buffoons said in a low tone. "It's a trick, I tell ya'. We still outnumber them." He glanced at the other two men, not seeing the conviction he hoped they would share. "Fuck all. You a bunch of lame ass..."

He stopped mid-sentence as Mynx stated to advance, her wrists finally freed by her own hands. Her growl was louder now, and she followed it with a hiss. She could take three, and these bandits would be easy for the picking, even in her current state. Thanks to Tris there was fear brewing in each of them, coupled with uncertainty and confusion. Unfortunately for her, the men decided against further interaction, they had enough of this little game, and with one more look to the archer and the cat, they turned tail and started running through the trees.

Mynx stared, a desire to pursue strong on her mind, but instead she turned to Tris, looking at him quizzically now that she could concentrate on something other than the danger that was currently fleeing from them. She moved to him, locking eyes and gently taking his chin in her hand. She turned his head from side to side, matching the movement, then sniffing at him, a soft purr starting in her chest. She rubbed her cheek to his, then released him, finally satisfied that he wasn't sick or injured in any way. She glanced once more in the direction the bandits had fled, then at her boar, a sigh escaping her lips.

Tristifer stood looking a little crazy as the bandits debated their final stand. The human watched them depart, and raised an eyebrow as the cat approached and grabbed his chin. The eyebrow turned into smirk as her heard the purr, and they rubbed cheeks. “You're welcome I guess.”

The archer stepped back behind the nearest tree and retrieved his bow. “You are also late. So hope you can carry that thing.” He motioned to the boar before turning to Arwyn. “Thank you my favorite smart bird.”

He made a motion with a hand and the bird trilled questioningly. “Yes you are.” The archer laughed resting his bow on his shoulder before starting back to camp.

Mynx watched as Tris walked away then reached down to retrieve her axe and other weapons that had been discarded while she was pinned. She scoffed, "..not late...held up...not same," she mumbled. She moved over to the body of the large man by the pine and nudged him with her food, bending to yank the blade from his throat and rifle through his pockets. Finding nothing of worth, she picked up the archers other knife and placed them both into her pocket before standing before her boar.

Mumbling again, she squatted down and slipped the shoulder straps made from the rope onto her arms and shrugged them up. She braced herself for the beast's weight and started to rise slowly, her hand going to the wound on her leg. A sharp pain in her ribs made her pause and she cursed the bandits as she finally managed to stand completely upright. She hated the thought that they were still out there...her instinct telling her to follow and finish what they started. She let out a frustrated huff then turned in the direction of Tristifer and Arwyn.

In a short while she was at his side, sparing him a brief look before she matched his pace. They walked the two miles in relative silence, the ocecat keeping her eyes on the forest, refusing to be surprised again. As soon as the camp was in sight, she took the blades from her pocket and placed them in his hand. "I thank for aid--maybe not need--but given, so I owe one to you." She nodded then left his side, stopping briefly to drop the boar by the wagon. She pulled the rabbit from her belt and looked at it, deciding she was going to eat it after all, even if it was a little flattened by the ox that sat on her. She tore into it with her teeth, walking towards her tent and slipping inside without another word.

Storm

02-21-2019, 06:14 PM

Having spent another hour speaking to those around Balefire, Ky had determined the most likely direction the young child would be traveling with those he rides with. The man Hawk confirmed enough to know that his sister also rides with the Rogues. It was a brief conversation with those who hired him for Ky to convince his employer’s liaisons to remain within Balefire while he continued on by himself. Stuffy royal escorts would only slow him down, also, should they cross paths with his sister, she or Ky would probably remove their life. No, this final journey would be his alone to make.

Ky would push his mount to make up the week travel advantage the child has on him. Groups do tend a slower pace and make more stops for supplies and rest breaks, the size of the party described riding out worked to his advantage too. Even the most experienced travelers move slower as more are added to their travel party size. Listening to others that were in town planning ventures of their own, Ky was confident that he would be able to locate those the child travels with within two to three days time.

It was a fast pushed ride this first day. As the sun begins to retreat behind the skyline, Ky slows his pace looking for a secluded area for his mount and himself to take a couple hour rest. He would continue such a pace until he picked up the scent of travelers. He also would not look for signs of recent travel until at least day two of travel, once he is able to locate those traveling with the child, only then would he rest and meditate before confronting his sister. She may not understand just who this child she rides with is. Knowing she has familiarity with Royals and the scheming they are infamous for, once explained all he was told about this child, she might not stand in his way while he removes the current life this child borrows, mayhap the child would have a better life when reborn.

Ky finds a small area suitable for rest as he lays out a tightly wrapped roll to the ground. His rest will be brief before he continues his journey, however for now, rest.

bluemoon

02-26-2019, 06:10 PM

Having relaxed a short period after Faur showed him a more effective way for felling trees, Jamon’s back was still aching, however strangely it was a pain he did not mind. As he was in thought on how his master was fairing on her hunt, he heard the flaps of the tent open before casting a gaze in that direction. A gasp momentary escaped as he saw Mynx covered in blood, still tearing part of a rabbit in her teeth. Biting at his lower lip, he grabbed a rag and cautiously approached her nervously asking,
“What can I do Miss Mynx? Are you hurt, I do know some healing techniques.”

Well, his experience had always been watching as his caretakers aided others but he thought he recalled enough where he might be of some use.

“Not my blood,” she said in response, giving her ward a wary glance. “Need go clean. You come.” She tossed the remains of the rabbit to the floor of the tent, ripping off a piece of ragged fur from their coverings and taking Jamon by the wrist. “Need to do exercise to make strong. Will go to creek with me.”

She walked out of the tent only a few moments after entering, bringing Jamon with her. She released his wrist once they were outside, the early twilight lit well enough by the moon and stars for easy navigation. She made her way to the water, only looking behind her once to make sure he was following.

Accustomed to being dragged and ordered at a moments notice, Jamon reluctantly trailed Mynx wondering what was in store this trip. As they approached the water, thoughts went through his mind on if Mynx was going to have him practice running while in the creek, perhaps doing sword practice while submerged. That awful girl Su Lin already had him in the habit of keeping his sword and dagger with him every waking moment, and he slept with a minimum of his dagger. If she appeared even in sleep and he had no steel, as she called those horrid things, she would slap his palms. Jamon looked to Mynx still wondering what training he was going to be subjected to this time. Absent any whine in his tone, he would get corrected on - well, punished for - but Mynx called it correcting, he inquired,

“What is my training this evening Miss Mynx?”

Ignoring him, Mynx dipped her hands into the cold water and pulled them out immediately with a low growl. Tentatively she submerged them again and cupped the water to wash her face, displeasure obvious in her expression. She used the fur she had brought to run water through her hair, shivering against the cold that ran down her back.

“No like...you do. Clean first, then train.” She handed the dripping skin to Jamone and removed her weapons, then unbuttoned her one-piece outfit, lowering it to her waist. She kneeled on the ground with a grunt, then moved her hair out of the way so he could wash her back.

Having watched Mynx’s reaction to the creek water, he stepped back as she handed the dripping fur to him. He offered “Wait one moment Miss Mynx... “

This time he did not wait for her response as he turned and ran to the wagon looking quickly inside and grasping a thin pot. He then ran to the main camp fire carefully grasping a small branch that was partially flamed. He quickly returned to the creek setting the burning branch on the ground placing a few additional branches around allowing the flame to grow. He removed his sword placing the blade through the handle of the pot already partially filled with water before holding the pot over the flame. This was something his servants had done often knowing they would be punished if they cast cold water on him, perhaps the first useful thing he could bring to his master drifted through his mind.

As the water warmed, he dipped the fur inside before turning to Mynx allowing the water to drip down her back. Silently he began to run the fur along her back such as his servants had done for him. The difference was he only had dust to be cleaned, his master had blood. His hand could feel obvious scratches along her back so he took additional care not to rub the areas too hard.

With a roll of her shoulders, the ocecat stood, the warmer water definitely an improvement, but she was still wet. She wrung the water from her hair, then took the cloth from him to wash her arms and chest, not needing his assistance for the front. She stepped out of her clothes completely, kicking the bloody suit to the side and casually looked to the camp. Hopefully she was far enough away from prying eyes or she would hear about this from Adam. Modesty be damned she thought as she washed the front of her legs, then handed Jamon the rag again, turning her back to him once more.

Having seen her without clothes Jamon no longer blushed that much. As he dipped the rag in the water to warm it again, he started to clean the back of her legs, ringing the fur so not to bloody the water too much. He continued with both legs before coming around and standing before her, handing the rag back. He stepped closer remembering the time they spent a week past.

With a raised brow, Mynx regarded the young man, no stranger to what was on his mind. She shook her head, giving him a reproachful look. There was still his training to contend with before any other thoughts would be considered. Still wet and uncomfortable, she pushed the water from her fur, deciding a little time in the open air would help to dry her out.

With a firmness she had adopted when dealing with him, she put her hands on his shoulders and turned him around, facing him towards a large tree fairly close to the stream. “Climb tree first...then maybe share warmth,” she stated with a hint of amusement.

Jamon went where he was led, no longer questioning what the awful girl or Mynx would tell him to do. As he reached the tree, he looked up at a branch and jumped up to grab it. He knew that the bark was rough however for some reason, his hands don’t react in pain as he grabbed it and pulled himself up. This seemed similar to what the awful girl had him do, hit that rock, grab that tree, thrust your fingers in the dirt, never understanding, just doing, now he grabbed a rough branch without hurting the inside of his hands. Leaning against the base of the tree, he looked down toward Mynx, somewhat amazed at the view and that he was actually able to do this without falling.

She followed him up, the pain in her leg slowing her down, but not hindering her ability to climb. She continued to urge him higher, until they were close to the top, the branches thinning out. She leaned out, looking over the land, then turned to him. “Go out on branch and sit,” she said pointing to a thicker limb that could support their weight. “Keep one hand on upper branch and place feet on lower. Keep balance and not fall. Then lay back.”

A week ago, he would have protested, would even have refused such a request or demand. This seemed no different than what the awful girl had him doing all week, stepping on wet logs in streams, the first few days always he would fall only to have Su Lin grab him and send him back on the log. Over time, he was able to stay on his feet, after four days, it seemed easier and he had not fallen. This would be easy as the branch did not have water flowing over it nor the awful girl speaking tormenting words as he stepped out.

Without holding the branch over him, yet keeping aware of where it was, he stepped out on the branch and slowly moved to the middle where he could hear the creaking of the branch. Rather it be flowing water or a creaking branch, he at least did not have Su Lin’s tormenting words to tend with this time. He laid on the branch, this being a new experience he did steady himself, awaiting his next instruction.

Mynx could see improvement in the boy’s balance and in his willingness to follow instruction. It seemed Su Lin’s work with him was beneficial. On her end, she mostly focused on his strength training, soon to follow would be target practice with an axe and knife. She did not excel in swordplay, the talent being left to others to teach him. She nodded approvingly then swung around the trunk and stepped over towards him.

She was finally dry and feeling a bit more limber as she stepped out onto the branch where he lay and looked down at him. “You need hold branch--always one hand on tree.” She edged closer until she could sit right in front of him, her legs situated on either side and supported by the branch below. She cocked her head at him, a teasing smile on her lips.

As instructed, Jamon grabbed onto the branch for support looking up to Mynx. Though high in the tree, he did not feel nervous for once. He closed his eyes and relaxed.

The boy could be daft, but the ocecat didn’t press the invitation, rising back to her feet and starting to climb down to retrieve her outfit. She would need to wash it and wear it wet back to camp, not the best solution, but she couldn’t just walk through naked. At least not without drawing too much attention.

Once she was on the ground, she called up to the boy to join her, not waiting for him to do so. She had the slightest bit of a limp and her hand went to her ribs as she knelt before the stream, listening for Jamon as she cleaned her clothes. The discomfort was worsening, the activity not helping with her wounds. She looked up once, seeing that he had climbed down successfully. Before he could move to her side, she put up a hand.

“Go to camp. Eat if not done so and meet me in tent.” She stood up, stretching carefully while enjoying the feel of the light wind through her soft layer of fur. It was a shame humans had such a thing for clothes...they were uncomfortable and confining. With a grumble, she wrung out her body suit and slipped into it, grabbing up her weapons then making her way to the tent where she was to meet Jamon. She stripped down again and sat on the double layer of furs they had set on the ground with a grimace, deciding to clean her axe and blades while she waited. Jamon entered shortly afterwards, and she set down her things and pulled back the furs, her intent obvious. She wasn’t going to let a little discomfort stop her from sharing warmth.

As soon as Jamon removed his clothes and joined her, she leaned into him, a soft purr following the action. She was gentler than normal, both for his sake and hers, shallow punctures from her claws on his upper back the only marks left behind. She rolled onto her side immediately afterwards and fell asleep, the noise from the camp not hindering her need for rest in the least bit.

Kris

03-01-2019, 05:35 PM

After she helped to clean up the food trays and plates, Sheva sneaked away to a remote location which was a safe distance from their small camp. Far enough to have privacy, but close enough for them to hear her and pin point on her location.

She dragged a medium size wooden barrel with her and filled it up with water to a half, while gathering some coals and lightning them with fire and dry branches right under a giant tree with many branches. Once the small tube was set, she waited for the water to warm a bit before removing her clothes. She first bathed quickly without wetting her hair, which she picked up as she entered the tube and started to wash herself. She began to clean herself in all the private areas, putting extra attention to the skin under her chest and under her armpit, happy to be relived of the stench of their long day walk.

The water were sadly not warm enough for her, but they in good enough heat to apply for a short, hairless decent wash. Once she was done she dressed herself in a more comfortable underclothes and began to wash her traveling outfit in the water, rubbing them with oily soap and other herbs. Once she was done she hanged them over the tree's branches, letting the coals which still burnt red from her bath to dry them. She also used the time to tilt the tube on to the side, emptying it from water, and using rocks to keep it in place, leaving it to dry as well.

Once she was done, she covered her body with a blanket and placed a small table before her, upon which she put a tiny candle, a sheet of paper, ink bottle, a feather and a magnifying glass. She began to work as she dipped the tip of the feather into the dark liquid, sprinkling the ink some before beginning to draw symbols and carefully writing the chant on the paper. As some of the wording were complicated and needed extreme caution she needed the glass to make sure she was not confusing the letters, or making them into something else altogether. The ancient words of the summoning were delicate and beautiful, but any small error could cause disaster or render the spell useless.

It was a cold night. The coals whispered as they flickered a tiny flame, which was a comfortable music along with the company of the heat emerging from it. She was used to work in a better environment than this and she was also very tired, but she had to have at least one spelling scroll done tonight.

Once she finished her work, which took a long while, she blew off the candle and carefully unpacked the items as she got up and stretched. The hanged clothes looked dry enough so she began to throw sands at the coils, quieting the fire. She then removed one glove and shivered as the breeze of the night touched her right bare hand. She wanted to immediately put back the glove, but decided against it, telling herself it will only last a short moment.

She crouched as her hand began to touch the flora around her. Small flowers, some grass, small animals. She felt their energy, their life force flowing right into her hands and into her body. It was not enough but it would have to do.

She then removed a small sack of gems and began to touch four identical topazes, filling each of them with energy. However the third one began to crack and soon it broke completely, "OH NO!", she gasped and began to curse and stamp her foot on the ground with anger. She sighed with frustration and instead of trying again she simply threw the other three stones and closed the sack. She placed the clothes on her shoulder as she began to drag the now dry tube back to the camp.

Leanna

03-03-2019, 09:41 PM

Vel had stationed herself at the far end of the camp where she could see the coming and goings of everyone and keep an eye on the less used part of the camp site. At least for the moment. Dinner would be on soon and once everyone was settled down to eat she'd go walking about the edge of camp on her watch. For now she kept her axe in one hand and the pot in the other letting her hazy brown eyes wander the area from under her hood.

She watched as Sheva and Ash spoke to the giant, able to catch some of the Giants words from across the camp but not what Sheva and the vampire were saying. She had the strangest feeling that her name might have been mentioned more then once. Her attention was taken by Tris and his bounty he brought back, a cow, some chickens and a lock box. She could only wounder where he'd gotten it but she hopped at the very least he was stealing stolen goods. Jamon and the Extremely large deer had returned with plenty of wood. She was glad to see the young man getting along well enough but she knew enough of a pampered upbringing to know that he was just one such individual. It would be a rough adjustment but at least he had teachers unlike herself.

Vel shifted her attention elsewhere in the camp servaying the rest of the camp. Yn and Jezibel were setting up a tent before settling down to eat some. Vel would likely skip a meal tonight if it didn't draw to much attention to herself. She couldn't help watching the two for a moment as she wondered how the night would go patrolling with the Dusha kin.

Once the orc had relinquished her catch, she began to make her way towards the opposite end of the camp to find Lu—only to soon become distracted by a dark, secluded glen that stood beside a creek. Allured by its sound (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nlPRQ1yekmk) and compelled by its calmness, Shel thought of how different it was from the choppy river rapids she had flung herself into earlier.

It was just so beautiful. Perhaps it was the moonlight? How it shone on the waters somehow made the orc feel oddly content, more so than she had felt in quite a long time. In fact, it almost left her wanting to unceremoniously strip down to her skivvies and dive in for a float around. It was times like these that made Shel realise that sometimes she just needed quiet, to just get away for a while.

The orc veered away from the urge to hop in, however, as her attention was again diverted by a slight din in the distance. From the corner of her eye, she noted the subtle movements and a bit of mumbling coming from two silhouettes that were ascending a tree some way beyond.

This caused her to abandon all hopes of bathing for now (at least until she could afford a bit more privacy), convincing the orc to veer back up towards the camp, her body and raiment still strongly smelling of fish.

As more and more people were settling down to eat Vel took slow steps around the outside of the camp, taking moments to glance inside the camp before she'd return her gaze to the outside of camp. She could hear the trickle of the stream some ways off behind her, leaves stirring in an ever so faint breeze. Moonlight dappled the forest floor through the gaps in the trees and ground quietly shuffled under her feet as she moved.

She looked back into camp in time to see Jamon leave with Mynx towards the little stream not far off before she turned to look into the quite woods. Her undead eyes could see well into the darkness, any untrained would be attacker would be hard pressed not to be seen by her. But with such a large group, plus a giant Vel wasn't all that concerned with the group being in trouble. She paused for a moment thinking she'd heard a shuffle before cocking her head in the direction, just past her hood she could see a figure and by the way it moved up to her she knew it must be a friendly, in fact it was the she orc she'd seen from a distance working with Balder. Vel turned fully to the women trying to settle down in a relaxed pose with her axe at one side and a lightly held pot in the other. Still the approaching figure made her nervous, most people did not intend to approach a figure, friend or foe, without confronting them, usually with a question but always something that needed a response.

Whilst stomping away from the creek, Shel happened upon Velaire—the hooded figure whom she had already encountered a number of times since her arrival at the Gallery—and decided to close the distance between them.

"Leave it to an ocecat and a man pet to ruin a perfectly peaceful night for a moonlight swim," the orc openly complained to the mute, resting her haunches down quite moodily beside her. "Gah, and I reek," was then bluntly stated by the orc, who now had an obvious look of disgust on her face.

Knowing this one to be voiceless, Shel carried on in conversation alone, never expecting any sort of reaction from the strange mute. Even so, the orc had to admit that there was something quite nice about the fact this one did not speak… because for once it almost felt as if someone was actually listening.

"I spent the first half of the day riding, and the second half toiling in a river."

A short silence passed between the two women, leaving Shel to become even more contemplative.

"Though you must be on guard."

Vel was a little bewildered as the she-orc planted herself beside her and began to speak, rather with out a question and didn't seem to want to much of a response. She shifted lightly but looked at the women listening quietly. It was unusual but Vel couldn't complain really. She cocked her head. In a river? after a moment of thought she gave something of a soft nod seeming to understand. She did smell of fish... Though Vel wasn't sure she could complain about smelling bad...

Vel nodded mutely once more as she commented on her being on guard duty and quickly glanced off into the dark woods before back to the women unsure if she should pull her book and quill free... but then it was dark, while she was certain the orc women could see well enough in the dark she doubted it be well enough to see her writing. Vel shifted again and gazed down at the women before glancing off into the camp.

Tilting her head slightly, the orc studied the hooded woman once more in that shared silence, wondering why this person chose to keep herself so heavily cloaked. It was quite the enigma.

You must be hideously ugly, Shel thought rather smugly, puffing herself up a tad while secretly wondering if this is how the beautiful Sheva felt… well, all the time, around everyone.

How pathetic.

Shel had met many a troll and goblin in her life, none of whom were considered very pleasing to the eyes, and yet, even they would never hide what they were from the world. That was a sort of honesty that Shel could respect. Not this sort of hiding.

Then Shel's imagination began to run a bit more wild.

But what if she was deformed through some great tragedy?

The orc then imagined a once beautiful woman who was now a shell of her former self; perhaps marred and scarred after being caught in some horrible fire?

Or what if she is infectious?

This time she imagined this person before her to be covered in boils, abscesses, and pustules from head to toe. What an unpleasant thought that was, to be sure, and even more so an unpleasant existence.

This was when Shel began to notice a pungent odour emanating from Vel more arudously than ever, which convinced her that it was not her own aroma that was most offensive. She needed to do something to distract her from… that smell…

But she too hoped to escape those sounds.

Over the last few minutes, an assortment of animalistic growls had been coming from up inside a not-too-distant tree, and while Shel found herself trying to ignore it, that task was becoming increasingly difficult. (Yet she refused to move because, as far she was concerned, she was here first.)

The distinct growls failed to cease as Shel had initially hoped, however, and instead escalated in both passion and frequency. This unwelcome background noise was soon punctuated by the moan of some male, whose expressions of pleasure were so awkward and unconfident that it made the orc visibly twitch a little.

Oh, for fuck's sake!

Shel definitely had no desire to be this close to someone's clumsy coupling scenario.

Nope.

"Care to go? They're making my ears bleed, but I'd rather not go investigate."

Consequently, the huntress rose to her feet once more to head back towards the camp… of course expecting that Vel would follow.

Vel Didn't know what was going through the She-orcs mind but she stood suddenly and mentioned that Mynx and her charge were bothering her and asked if she would come along. Vel blinked as she marched off back towards camp. Vel shuffled forward before pausing, looking back into the dark forest. the camp was still fairly awake but she was still supposed to be keeping watch. After a moment of hesitation Vel followed the Orc though her eyes kept roving the camp grounds and its edge.

Heading straight towards the first fire that she found in the camp, the orc shooed away two skinny teenagers (who Shel recognised as apprentice stableboys for the Rogues).

"EK GAN," she demanded in her stark orcish, only to soon notice this as a blunder. Correcting herself so to speak in the more common tongue so that they could actually understand her, Shel said, "Er, I mean… get lost!"

Surprisingly, the two lads listened to her and abandoned their makeshift fire.

Shrugging at how effective her words had been, Shel happily took over it.

Well, that was easy.

Fire. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qsOUv9EzKsg)

A most wild element, it was.

One that consumed more often than it purified.

And hopefully it will help cover up our scents, Shel mused, coughing at the bit of smoke that began to waft in her direction, thankful for its ability to completely overwhelm all senses. She had sat herself on one side of the blaze after gesturing for Vel to sit on the other, and then grabbed a small stick to stir its embers while she picked up her conversation with the hooded woman.

"I don't know why I talk to you so openly," she continued on with a light sigh.

Actually, I know exactly why.

"You never have anything to say. You just... listen and, believe it or not, that's actually my favourite thing about you. I'm tired of words. I'm tired of opinions, factions, falsehoods, games. I'm tired of people who don't mean what they say, or say what they mean."

Shel stirred the embers a small bit more...

"Yet you say nothing."

...and then dismissively tossed the stalk into the fire, watching it burn as the fire crackled and popped, turning a green, once living thing into gray ash. It was at this time that an unexpected thought sparked within Shel.

"Can you even hear?"

It was a genuine question from the orc, one that was perhaps better left unanswered, because how foolish she herself would feel talking this entire time to a deaf person. Because for all she knew, this hooded woman was just some mute, deaf, ugly, deformed, diseased… thing.

Vel shifted uncomfortably, she didn't know why the orc women talked to her so openly either but as she went on vel couldn't help but feel a ping of hurt at her words. even though technically it was a complement... she guessed? It wasn't as if she didn't say anything because she didn't want to. But she supposed it was what it was and perhaps the the She-orc didn't mean any harm by it.

Vel shifted again as Shel asked if she could even hear her before she slowly crouched down next to her for a moment. Hesitating as she thought over what the Orc women said about her having nothing to say. She supposed if that was helpful then it was okay however she wasn't sure if she did respond if Shel would withdraw her willingness to speak so openly. Vel wasn't very social and even this was slightly nerve wracking but she didn't really want to chase people away either. After a moment of debating Vel reached down and drew in the dirt a simple response to her question. "Yes."

Ah.

So this hooded mystery could hear.

It was now obvious to Shel that it was her tongue that ailed.

"Well, that's good to know. At least I haven't been talking to no one."

Shifting to sit a bit more comfortably, Shel did not see a point in stopping now. It felt good to talk, and even more so when she didn't have an onslaught of opinions thrown back like fireballs at everything she said.

"I also see that you can write. So please don't be penning to others the things I say to you. I just find you quite easy to talk to, if you haven't already noticed, but I can become as distant and silent and unapproachable as you are if I don't trust."

Immediately following this thought, a very exposed ocecat began to stride along in the seeable distance, causing Shel to pause for a moment with one brow raised slightly. Jamon, like some lost pup, was not far behind.

"I had a hunch it was them," Shel confided in Vel, each woman having an uncomfortably clear view of the female ocecat in her full glory.

"But I have to admit I feel sorry for that Jamon one. Do you ever just want to shake someone by the shoulders and tell them wake up? To have some self respect? He's just so pitiful to watch. It sometimes makes me want to… oooh!"

Placing her hand very close to the fire, Shel pulled out two now-perfectly cooked trout.

"Those lads have made our supper, it seems."

Vel was then handed one of the fillets just as Shel began to hungrily consume the other.

"Geh, and they took these from my catch. I had said this was for Crag."

The hooded undead set quietly as the she-orc went on. She put her hand up shyly and waved to ease the orcs mind. she had no business spreading other peoples words. It wasn't as if she interacted with the others overly much either so she had nothing to fear. Just as the Orc finished Mynx and Jamon were in full view of the pair by the fire, the Ocecat didn't really seem to care much for clothing if she could help it, feeling just as comfortable if not more so in just her furs. She returned her gaze to Shel as she spoke about Jamon.

She wasn't sure she wanted to throttle the poor boy as Shel suggested. More so she felt pity for him. having lived a soft life and not knowing anything more doing things for himself was... difficult now. She understood all to well what he might be going through, she was just glad he didn't have to go through it the same way she had. Vel blinked as the Orc plucked two fish from the fire and suddenly felt a little guilty for having let the she-orc shew the two off, though they had probably been able to get food else where in the camp. Taking the fish handed to her Vel watched the Orc eat resting the pot in front of her and laying her axe over her knees but she didn't remove her scarf and simply held the cooked fish silently.

Shel took another bite of her meal, failing to notice that her company was not also partaking, as it was the weak-willed Jamon who currently held her undivided attention. He was obviously being touted along by the ocecat still, she noted, before she turned to retrieve her flask of orcish spirits.

"I'd rather be forever alone than pine after anyone like he does," she rambled on in a hushed tone, almost as if she was speaking only to herself now. So much so that her words began to mix with bits of orcish, leaving Vel only able to discern pieces of what was being said; like crumbs falling from whispers that declared a desire to never be forced to do anything against her own will, and having control of herself at all times, in every situation.

Eventually, the orc extended a hand to Vel, offering the flask.

"Why don't you try this? I doubt you've ever tasted anything so strong. It's quite… pungent."

Now that the ocecat and her pet had ceased their games, it became obvious that Shel felt able to more comfortably enjoy the surrounding environment. She had become more relaxed than ever, even to the point of leaning back so that she could gaze up at the dark skies above.

Orcish wasn't something Vel knew much of but through the broken common and the few words she did understand she caught it sounded as if she was a little rebellious to the usual Orcish ways at least what she knew of them. but to be honest some of the books with in the collection had been rather bias... towards other races. Whatever she was mumbling to herself Vel had the feeling that it wasn't meant for her ears.

Vel blinked as she offered her her flask Vel slowly took it as she thought over what an Orcish brew might be like but Shel promised it be strong and that's what Vel liked now a days. She stuck the stick into the ground holding the fish and took the flask. It probably be rude to decline, and even if she could Shel on with strength she'd much rather not offend her. turning her head slightly she lowered her scar and took a swig and letting out a long satisfied breath. Strong! just like she said, not the usual kind of blend, satisfyingly different. She pulled her scarf back up over her face and handed the flask back.

With a wave of her hand, the orc signaled for Vel to place the spirits down anywhere.

"Or help yourself to more, if you prefer. You are working as guard under Adam Dova, yes? You might need all that you can get, haahh."

Shel felt a slight impulsion to ask Vel what kind of man her leader was, but she supposed the response was too complex to legibly write about in the dirt.

Besides, this night was peaceful without him, or those thoughts. Why spoil her contented mood by mulling over Sheva's words once more? So Shel shelved her queries about that hidden crown prince for the night, forgetting.

"Are you familiar with constellations? We orcs have our own legends about them."

Shel raised her right hand towards eastern skies, pointing.

"There is an orc berserker grappling a bear."

She then guided Vel's eyes to the west.

"Those stars represent a mother nursing her twins, one at each breast. But if you ask me, I just don't see it. What is that star? The nipple!? Seriously, who thought up this nonsense?"

Then the focus went to the southern skies.

"That one is… oh, actually, nevermind. I'll, er, spare you the details."

That southern constellation was said to show two orcs partaking in sensual wrestling, so to speak, and had lore behind it that was said to explain the reasons behind the orcish mating rituals. Such things were better left unsaid to the modest ear, though.

So she finally referred to the north.

"This one is most important, and I'm sure you know of it. Perhaps you even have your own legend of it? Can you see those three stars that are in triangular formation? The orcish refer to that as the Spear of the Bone Crusher, and the largest star burning at its zenith is the tip. He is one of the great orcs of myth, and the most known folk story in my tribe. But there are so many variations to it now that it's difficult for me to even believe he was ever real. But his spear shows the way north, guiding those who are lost… unmoving, unperturbed, unchanging."

After that particular story, Shel became so suddenly sleepy that she had very little else to say, except…

"We should do this… more often…"

Then with that, Shel's eyes lowered slowly as her chest began to rise and fall, softly. She was entering a deep slumber, one that was more calm and quiet than she was used to.

SikstaSlathalin

03-09-2019, 05:52 AM

Dinner and the early evening passed without further incident. No bandits came hunting for them, no thunderstorm drowned them out and washed them down the road. Adam rubbed his eyes slowly letting out a loud yawn as he moved towards the center of the camp to get some late night food before he goes to bed.

Tristifer sat cross legged near the fire, using the light to assist in feeling his way through the lock. His eyes flickered to Adam as the man yawned. “Will you keep it down, some of us are still working.”

Adam chuckled. "Yes stealing cattle and chickens when you should've been hunting for food is real work." He walked up and plucked the box from Tris's hand examining it he lifted the butt of his dagger and smashed the lock open looking at the contents. "Well, well this'll buy us some nice supplies."

"Subtle," Tristifer muttered as the brute broke the lock. "And those chickens lay eggs, and if it weren't for your beggar queen we'd have had a nice steak for dinner. The idiot I stole her from had her calf for dinner recently."

Tris shifted through the coins and expensive items inside the chest finding a series of papers. "Since you broke the lock and thus lowered the value of the box maybe this will be worth something."

Adam shrugged looking over the Archer's shoulder studying the treasures. "Eh what's the fun of being subtle? And as I heard it Balder sent the cow away not Sheva. Besides the box was a cheap fake and you know it. You sure the clowns you stole this from won't come looking?" He asked picking up a fine gold banded ring with a silver jewel of some kind in it placing it down to look over later.

"After her royal pain whined about it for several minutes." Tris acknowledged then raised an eyebrow. "So first the merchant calls my eye for animals into question, and now you call not just my eye for valuables, but my lockpicking skills into question. I guess its time to retire, I'll go pack my things."

Adam rolled his eyes and ruffled the Archer's hair. "Oh poor little princess, why don't you go tell the Giant whose people are raised to be experts in Animal Husbandry how much you disagree with him. But you didn't answer my question. The bandits you stole all this from have no way of finding us yes?"

"You mean the same Giant that often deals in dead things more often then live?" Tris asked with a smirk. "As for your question."

The archer shrugged. "You ever see a cow be stealthy? Me neither. I did start away from the camp before looping around covering what I could of the tracks. Again though it is a cow."

"So sounds like you shoud've left the cow huh genius?" Adam moved over to a small barrel of warm mead and poured two large tankards of it. "How many were there? And I heard you ran into some already out with Mynx. How'd that end?" He asked handing one cup to Tristifer.

"A pair of corpses, and three gentlemen getting sun on their cheeks as the pixies demanded." Tris said before taking a pull on his mug. He rotated the papers eyeing the sigil on the seals. "And if the Giant didn't cave in to peer pressure, you'd be asking that over a steak. Which would have nullified your complaints, fresh eggs in it if you stop worrying and identify the sigil here."

Adam snorted and studied the sigil. "Yeah then you'd be the only one taking care of it all by your lonesome just like the chickens. You should've killed the three who got away." He lifted his tankard in one hand and the letter in the other. "Looks like the seal of the Ice Nation Court Wizard. What the hell were these grunts doing with it?"

"Aside from being bandits?" Tris asked with a shrug. His eyes scanned a paper, "Looks like nothing. After all who willingly travels in areas with bandits?"

"Fools like us being paid to chase fairy tales." He downed his tankard and went for a refill. "I don't read Ice Nation. Maybe we can hand it to Vel and she can tell us more later." He picked up the ring again studying it closer in the shifted light of the nearby fire. "Damn, this has the seal of the Ice Nation too." He handed it to Tris examining the rest of the contents. It was all from the Ice Nation, that wasn't a very good sign. "Hmm looks like your friends ambushed someone from the Ice Nation out here."

"Maybe," Tris said, "Though, if that were true why was the box still locked?" The archer shrugged and shook his head, "I'm getting as wary as the old man. Anyways, as you destroyed my entertainment I'm gonna get some sleep."

Tris tucked the papers into his arrow bag. "Can you make sure Balder gets the box now that it's open?"

Adam nodded taking the box and it's contents in his arms he sipped his drink and moved over to Balder's wagon. After handing it off to the Giant the man went and got himself some food before moving around and making sure the guard shifts were ready and going before he went to his own bedrolls.

*Later that night.*

Moving quickly through the brush a group of darkly clad individuals were marching through the moonlit forests heading straight for the dying embers of the Gallery's fires. The glint of steel and grim faces flashed under the dark canopies of the old forest. At the front a large man carrying a wickedly spiked hammer over his shoulder.

As one they reached they forest edge and gathered around the trunk of a large oak. Whispers passing between them.

Having been unable to sleep Tris took a quick stroll around camp. He picked a direction away from those on watch, and after a brief walk took a break against a tree. Hearing a quiet approach the archer quietly pulled himself up into the branches, and smirked as a group gathered below him. Carefully drawing his knife he stepped out along the branches; Moving slowly while eavesdropping on the whispering below he reached the edge of the group and picked a target.

Stepping off the branch he fell silently onto the figure below, the knife moving on impact to silence the corpse before it could make a noise. Stealing the knife from the body Tristifer slowly lowered it to the ground and began backing away. He turned and casually started back to camp his heard turned back towards the men beneath the tree. Hearing the flurry of movement as they finally noticed one of their own was dead Tris bolted ahead. "WAKE UP YOU LAZY SHITS, WE HAVE COMPANY!" He bellowed as he ran.

With the element of surprise gone, all around the camp the woods erupted with angry shouts as the bandits charged en-masse upon the sleeping camp. The loud bellows of Masso and Balder were heard as well as what sounded like magic spells being launched from the dead of the night on the outskirts of camp. In the camp proper it was only boots and blades. Adam, always being quick on the draw was out of his tent with sword drawn, boots on, and just wearing a pair of leather pants with his breastplate quickly strapped on. "TO ARMS! TO ARMS! KILL ANYONE WHO DOESN'T HAVE OUR PIN!" A man wielding a pair of scimitars charged Adam only to be met with a vicious strike across his neck beheading him.

***

As always Balder and Masso were sleeping a bit away from the camp to keep their snores from waking everyone up. But tonight it may prove to be their deaths, magic is one of the few ways to bring down a Giant and these bandits weren't as dumb as Tris said. Or at the very least there weren't just run-of-the-mill bandits.

Luckily for the Giant Quartermaster, ice magic wasn't overly effective against his people. He tanked the first bolt of magic, and Masso's own senses moved quicker than his comrade's. Rumbling to his feet he swung his trunk sending a knife carrying bandit into the trees. Grabbing up his hammer Balder shook off the initial shock of the sudden attack and grabbed his sling up beginning to pummel the woods out to kill the mages.

Kris

03-13-2019, 10:36 PM

[Note the * marks that this word has translation at the end of the post]

“Oh no!”, Sheva said as she still was busy rolling her tube back, “And I just took a shower too!”.

The idea of her getting caught up in a fight in the middle of the night after she was about to call it a day was upsetting to say the least. Still it was so dark and she was a distance away from camp. Luckily her armor was with her, upon which her pin was attached… or so it should have been.

“Oh god!”, Sheva dropped everything from her hands as she began to search the ground for the shining badge, “Please be here please be here!”, she knew she won’t hear the last of it if she won’t find it, and in this situation without it she was just as likely a target as the other bandits.

“Looking for this?”

Her body froze as she slowly turned her head. It was a voice unlike she had heard in the recent days, but still familiar. Regardless, she knew at once she was at lost. Looking up she tried to catch some details of the figure, before rising to her feet, her right hand itching to grab the knife which was attached to her boots.

“Easy there, sorʼca*”, the woman said as she moved closer, “Or should I call you by your name, fucking betrayer!”

She was an Elf… and a familiar one!!

“Morinth”, Sheva uttered slowly, recognizing the beautiful lady even in the dark of the night.

https://i.imgur.com/VH2LcwQ.jpg

“So, the rumors were true. You are still alive… how… unsightly…”, she said as she throw the pin for Sheva’s to catch. Sheva gritted her teeth in response. Her left hand was clutching the pin while her right already started to pull her dagger which hung around her hips. Once she removed it from the small scabbard, she pointed the blade toward the direction of the wood elf, as if to warn her to not come closer.

“I see you still have my father’s gift with you. Pitiful. I would never understand what he saw in you. I am prettier after all”.

To anyone looking from a distance the two looked like twins, The resemblance was almost uncanny aside of the notable ears size that Morinth had. They both had raven hair that was braided and lingered down their back, pale skin, and face that looked almost identical. But while Sheva had blue eyes, Morinth had dark green, and out of the two Sheva also appeared to be taller and more busty. Their close appearance was the sole evidence of Sheva possible background of elven heritage since her parents were not alive to tell her and her master always eluded the question.

“What are you doing here, sidh*?”, Sheva narrowed her eyes, “The woods of Ershvel no longer a comfort home?”

Morinth chuckled, “So formal, are you? I guess that’s to be expected, since you have been associated with the D’uands* of light. Had the chance to burn more forests lately?”.

“The fault is not with me! The dryads started-!”

“They were pushed to the corner, and you, a pitiful child loved by the forest have betrayed them and burnt their home to ashes. My father gave his life to save you! I will never understand why!”

“They tricked him and in turned were punished!”

“By you. Your own stinky gift and curse… you killed the life of Ershvel…

“Only because they twisted something within me!”, Sheva’s hands shook as anger took over her, the small blade sparkling small lights reflected by the moon along with her movements, “The lady of the forest forced the water of eate* into me! She wanted to turn me into a dryad! You were there! You didn’t help me! Or master!”, Sheva screeches were growing higher and higher.

“Father was wrong!”

“No!”, Sheva bit her lips, “Master was wise enough to see that the rebellion will only lead to unedeed bloodshed. When I was finally free, and barely gasping for life, I threw myself at the mercy of the queen… only to stop the butchering of the non-humans… while you, and the dryads were gone…. You never protected them!... I WAS!”.

There was a moment of silent before Morinth spoke again, ““Silly girl”, the woman shook her head, “The moment the tree was burnt… All that was of sidhe’s nature*… died along with it…”

Sheva lowered her head as her lips twisted in ire. The visions of the forest people flashes before her eyes, along with good and bittersweet memories. She was sad to hear of their parting, even if they caused her pain. But Morinth didn’t need to know of her sadness, “Good”. She grinned and enjoyed the look of Morinth as her expression changed from grief to anger.

“Ungrateful, varhʼhe”*

“I’ll ask you one more time, Morinth, what are you doing here?”

“Same as you, Sorʼca*, scraping by, finding a way to live and a spot to die, preferably by taking as much D’uands with me as I can… I imagine it is the same for you… but you were always such a submissive pet”

“I dare you say that again to me!”

Mornith rejoiced at the beautiful face of Sheva which were distorted with wrath. She enjoyed seeing the ice-queen losing a composure, “I don’t think that you’d be quick enough to flail this tiny blood before I will shove a sword down your abdomen. But if you wish I would be happy to bring about your rebirth”.

Sheva’s eyes widen. There was only one person that she had known to have used such wording to describe killing, “What did you say?”

Mornith, only now realizing what she had said, chuckled moutfully, “Oh my, I guess the fool totally got me hooked on his catchphrase- Master Lin who hires me tends to use this word a lot. Something about religion aspect and the nature of the soul”, she shrugged, “Matter not to me, as long as the men in question remains in their grave”

“Are you telling me…”, Sheva started to speak, “That you have been hired by a lady called Su-Lin?”, Sheva’s expression changed into that of a surprise. Could it be that Su-Lin had betrayed them and worked as a spy?

At that moment a steps were heard, weak and gentle enough to announce the person as a lady. It was Su-Lin

“Master Lin?”, Mornith studied her for a moment before a smile appeared on her face, “No, not him…”, she laughed, “You look so much like him… could it be that little Sheva and me are not the only siblings to be met in the battlefield?”

“You are not a sister to me”, Sheva cried in anger, “Never were”.

***

Having been away from the main camp in a secluded area watchful of the camp, Su Lin had already stirred as the bandits tried to sneak up on the camp. They were doing a poor job of it. She had already risen and had bow in hand as Adam and Tris began shouting ‘To Arms’. Never one to blindly rush into battle, she started a slow stalk toward camp when she stepped into the area Sheva and Mornith were having their discussion.

Su Lin’s expression was neutral as Mornith seemed to recognise her before a moment of anger washed across her face as it was now apparent that the Elf mistook her for her own brother. If Ky were in the area, it would not be for noble reasons. Her eyes dart into the darkness trying to catch even the slightest image of her brother knowing at the same time, like herself, he would be difficult to see if seen at all.

Regaining composure, Su Lin steps closer toward Sheva and Mornith, her tone flat

“It seems in the dark you mistook me for my elder brother. Question for you, who does my brother seek and are you his whore, or is he your whore?”

Her chocolate brown eyes firmly fixated on the Elf. Granted she herself was sold to a Palace by her own family so she has not the right to criticise those whom are in the employ of Kingdoms, however Ky sought out those for his personal gain. A betrayed look of hurt and concern flash through Su Lin’s eyes for the briefest moment. All she is certain with this other woman who apparently is associated with Ky in some manner, he must be close and seeking the life of one in this area. Her first thought was if Ky were the assassin that was foreseen by the fortune teller a week past.

Not waiting for the Elf to respond to her initial outburst, Su Lin continues

“HOW DARE YOU!”, the elf spat at the ground, “Unlike some of us…”, she said as she looked at Sheva, “Our pure kind do not open their legs for D’uands”, she then continued to gaze at Su Lin, although now the feminine features of her body were much more visible, yet the resemble of her brother was impossible to miss. And like her brother, she too was beautiful. For a human, “What’s your name, little D’uand?”, the elf’s anger has vanished instantly, as her cheerful expression returned to adorn her face .

“Allow me formalities. I am known as Su Lin, and Miss, you mispronounce my brother’s name, he is Ky Lim, not Lin. Pray tell, what trinket is my elder brother seeking this time?”

“As if I know what’s going on through that person’s head. He gives a target and I follow, with a lot of death and blood… and many chances of rebirths as he likes to call them… I do know that before he sent us to find some documents, that he was looking for someone… But why and whom I cannot tell, nor do I care. He is some moons away, but once he gets here, I’m sure you can ask him yourself, suppose you will live enough to tell”.

“You will fight us here, Morinth?”, Sheva hissed back.

“The night is short, and I do not intend to waste it on family quarrels… at least not now…”

Su Lin steps closer to the Elf, her eyes focusing on her for any movement, her tone flat, hand now resting on her wrist band “Pray tell by what name of person my brother looks for. Is it that you can not tell, or is it as you were not aware of the name, or is your silence by choice dear woman?”

She strongly suspects who Ky seeks, however the words of documents spoken of causes her a quirk of the brow, could there be more to the child Prince that even she or Master Elder are aware of, she however would not allow this woman to see that this new information caught her by surprise, though her momentary facial expression already betrayed that.

“Were you sent for the person or the document Miss… whoever you are?”

“Hahaha… So that person is with you?”, the elven lady rejoiced at the knowledge that was oh so carelessly donated to her, “Don’t try to hide it, I have a feeling you know of whom this person is, but to me he means nothing. I tell you what… admit that I am prettier than my sister and I’ll tell you his name!”

Such a small price to pay for receiving what she strongly suspects. Yet… she knows well that a small payment often is met with a much larger consequence. This is one she will not pay the Elf, with no raise of her tone, she looks softly to Morinth, her tone equally calm

“Find humor do you? You too have already answered what I asked by your actions Miss. I need not hear you speak the child’s name, and I would ask that you return to my brother to speak that he should not come to this place. He does harm to my family name, should he come to this place, may his next life be more honorable than this. Now please step away and bring that message to my brother, that way, we both will see the sunrise this morning.”

“You are as dull as my sister… shame really”, with a quick steps she was already behind Sheva who nearly dodged her spinning bladge, but Su-Lin was quick to block the impact. Sheva looked up and noticed how much force both girls put into pushing off the other one with their blades. When Mornith tried to kick Su-Lin, the last simply jumped back, her blade still lifted in defense.

The elf licked her fingers, “I like you. You fight truly and honorably”, she then looked at Sheva, “Wouldn’t it be fun if the former queen of Salivan learns of this? That you survived and alive… pitiful scraping by, but still alive…”

“What do you mean by former queen!?”.

The elf grinned and simply blow a kiss in the air at the direction of the girls before throwing a smoke screen bomb at their direction, easing her escape, “Let’s meet again, Sor’ca!”

Sheva coughed hard, the heavy smoke penetrating her lungs. She hoped it was not poisoned, “What… what did she mean by former queen of Salivan?”, she looked at Su-Lin, whom she assumed might give her some ease of mind. It has been a decade, but she remembered the queen and king to be lady Maive and Lord Kelibth. Has something changed while she was gone?

As the smoke drifted through the air, Su-Lin held her breath, the smoke did not cause numbness so at least the Elf had not tried to poison them. As Sheva coughed, Su Lin focuses on the darkness of the shadows outside the tight perimeter they were in. To her question, Su Lin’s only response was
“I was ready to ask the same of you Miss Shiva…” her eyes widen a moment, in a fluid movement as casually as she would brush her own hair, she sheaths her sword bringing her arm down now holding an arrow with a blue tint to the shaft, in no time her bow is raised and the arrow in released toward the black treeline.

From the treeline, a bandit holding a mace over head springs from the darkness being met by the arrow, the base of the arrow shattering once it enters the bandit sending the enclosed nerve toxin within his blood stream dropping him within an additional two steps. She looks to Sheva, a calmness to her tone
“These bandits seem as silent as a thunderstorm…” looking about hoping that this one was a stray “...may be a bad time to ask, who was the woman that was just here?”

Her concern growing that there might be more to the child Prince than was revealed, her brother was not an honorable man, but he did not typically accept nothing rebirths. There had to be something deeper than she was aware and hoped like with her sister, that Shiva might shed some light on what was just revealed.

“A pain in the butt, that’s what she is!”, Sheva removed one glove from her hands, “Can you knock him long enough for me to touch his safely? It may be for a small moment, but we may get some answers about why those people hunting us. I know Mornith, I don’t think she is related to the initial attack which Mr Chicken legs warned us of!”, She gritted her teeth as she thought of the bad manner Trist. Still he had some use as he did had a voice loud enough to warn them even if she was some distance from the group.

Su Lin simply answered “There will be no need to hold the gent, the powder working it’s way through his life fluid will allow his rebirth within a few moments, he shall not move nor yell, his rebirth will be painless. Should you seek answers, now would be the time to obtain such Miss Sheva.” as she starts toward the down man, her tone soft as she touches her chest with an open hand “Dear man, worry not, nature shall see you born into someone better, the shell that you now occupy will nourish life within this land.”

“Don’t promise him too much”, Sheva shook her head, “For all we know he may end up being some grass…”, Sheva bent beside the man her hand touching strongly under his chin and closing on his neck. Her eyes momently glowed as she felt his energy sapping into her. Yet unlike the pleasant feeling she got from Adam, this one made her sick to the core, as though small cockroaches were moving under her skin, and she held herself from throwing up. Such was the chances she took when connecting her soul to others, and it usually was unpleasant, but this was the worse experience to date. Either it was because that bandit was rotten to the core, or because of the poison Su-Lin used… she couldn’t tell for sure, “You will now talk to us… Share with us your motive… until your last breath you will see us as the people who are in charge of you, and you will tell us everything…”.

This was probably the first time anyone aside of Adam saw her using her power to the fullest, and she was afraid of Su-Lin’s reaction but now was not the time to worry about it. Not when the man was this close to die.

“Masters!”, the man uttered under his breath.

“Good!”, Sheva let go of his neck and quickly put her glove again, feeling her whole body sweaty and weak, “Talk!”.

Watching Sheva, Su Lin simply stepped back allowing her to extract information. There was no fear in her appearance, she had seen all manor of life through her travels and did not look upon Sheva any different than others she had met through her travels who had extraordinary powers or abilities. Perhaps even she envied her, maybe this woman might be able to shed some light on the name Rathma Su Lin has been inquiring about since the market if Sheva were aware of the name.

“They want the paper of the queen”, said the man slowly, “They don’t think she is fit enough…”

“Wait”, Sheva said, gasping for air. She always hated to use her skills which required her to enforce her will into other because the toll they inflicted on her body was great. Usually making her barely capable to function for a day, and she hated to be this vulnerable. She crawled for the drying man, grabbing the collar of his shirt, “Speaking! What do you mean?”.

“They took the papers… sealed in a box… Must… get it back…”. Then man let out his last breath, and it didn’t help that Sheva continued to shake his corpse to try and make him utter more. When she had finally gave up she tossed him to the ground, disgusted with the sight.

“I don’t know what to make of this… of any of this…”, She looked up at Su-Lin, “Who is Ky-Lim?”, she asked slowly.

As the man uttered his last words, the speaking of having a box containing papers plays on her mind. Was the ‘they’ the man spoke of by some happenstance be Jamon or the man servant he was seeking when she first happened upon the child? She closes her eyes a moment trying to recall if she recalls seeing the child with any form of box during their time.

Su-Lin's eyes open as Sheva questions who Ky-Lim was. She simply replied
“He is a palace whore…” focusing on Sheva noticing her weakened state. Darting her eyes in the treeline quickly to detect any movement of this chaps band, perhaps even the Elf Woman, before turning her attention back to Sheva.

Su-Lin removes a small pouch from her pocket looking upon the contents removing a small wrapped paper.

“I am not sure if you can trust me, this contains natural herbs that will boost your immune system, I believe that is the term Royal Healers call it, but it is something I have spent my life perfecting. The powder taken by mouth will enhance your bodies natural healing process.” offering the wrapped powder to Sheva.

Her tone goes flat “... as far as Ky-Lim, he brings senseless rebirths… I am sorry … brings death wherever he travels. He has no honor, he simply takes gold from powerful people to remove life from others. To him it matters not the reason or if the life deserves being taken, he simple kills for gold, jewels and trinkets.”

Her expression betrays a pained look as she thinks of those she has reborn over her life, she tries to reassure herself that those she has ended were unjust and their lives would bring pain and suffering to others. She herself has taken Palace gold and jewels, yet never for unjust reasons. She buries her pained expression again, tone soft

“If what that woman spoke is true, that my brother is a several day journey from here, it would only be because he has taken Palace gold to remove one's life. I believe I know the one he will come for.”

“I figured as such”, Sheva nodded and grabbed Su-Lin’s hand and locked eyes with her, “I trust you”, she said and before long the herb was already taken by her. The feeling was not immediate like the way how her magic worked, but she could feel it spreading into her body, “Regarding everything that happened here and took place… I believe it will be wise to inform our three commanders about, but I will respect your decision if you decided that we should not… However if we do tell them, it might be better to do so together. We don’t have to tell them everything but they do need to know we have unneeded attention on our heels. Even if two out of the three commanders annoy me to the core, they are in charge of us, and we need to work with them for the guild’s sake”, Sheva looked at Su-Lin, “I’m sorry about your sibling… It’s okay, you don’t have to say further. I deduced from Morinth and your reaction that a lot of emotions are involved”, Sheva didn’t smiled but she nodded at the assassin, “I respect your approach of privacy, and that you didn’t ask further of Morinth. I am not ready to speak further of her or my past, but I feel like it will hold much meaning for the future, so I probably won’t be able to hide it for long. Still I will need few more moons to keep my skeletons locked tight in the closet of my mind”.

Sheva then slowly crawled for the tree’s direction and used the bark to stand up, “But before we can decide on further action, we need to get back, I still hear music of battle from the direction of the camp”.

As Sheva rises, Su-Lin offers her hand to help her stand, “You are correct, our leaders do need hear this. I was trying to piece together a puzzle. A being who called himself Rathma spoke before vanishing a week past. Adam was not aware of such name, would you by chance have heard of one by that name. I would have spoken to our leaders sooner however I thought there was more time to look into the words this Rathma spoke.”

She reaches behind her back drawing her sword “When the bandit song is put out, I will speak more what you may need hear before our leaders do, it is about who I am certain my brother travels for, the boy, Jamon. Master Elder is already aware of his true self, his proper name is Prince Jamon Dewars of Salvian. The specter that spoke to me in the market fortune teller booth offered a warning on the child before it vanished.” her tone flat, eyes now fixed in the direction of the shouting “Are you ready to do harm to those who attack our camp?”

Sheva nearly tumbled and fell as she heard of Jamon’s true identity. While his true nature of him being a prince explained his behaviour, alas what Su-Lin claimed as truth made no sense, “That can’t be!! That’s can’t be true! He cannot be the heir of Salvian. It’s not possible! Not at all”.

All this information was too harsh to consume at once. Morinth’s cameo brought back with her so much of Sheva’s sorrowful past that she though she might sink into oblivion of depression any moment, “Queen Maive had no heirs… in fact some suspected she is unable to bear a child… It all doesn’t make sense”.

How old was Jamon? 20s at best? 16 at the least? Which meant that he was supposed to be at least 6 or 5 years old when she fled the kingdom of Salvian, but during this time the queen and king had no child. In fact the king pleaded Sheva to bear him a child from her instead, right before the great rebellion of the forest.

“But the name… Rathma… is known to me…”, she swallowed hard, feeling her reality crumbled under her feet, “At least of that I am sure… Master Ramiel introduced him to me once. He seemed to be at peace with the forest of Ershvel, but the matron lady herself seemed to be offended by his presence. They shared a past, but master Ramiel didn’t elaborated further. He said that the lady of the forest and Rathma himself were beings that begun to pace even before our world was formed fully, but I find it hard to believe. The lady died rather quickly after all… Maybe Rathma was a different case… He is powerful though… very powerful… but I never seen him in action, why do you ask?”.

Still focused on the darkness surrounding them, ever cautious for any life forms to come out of the shadows, Su-Lin intently listened. Sheva herself seemed familiar with the lands of Salvian and the monarchy that controlled those lands which was good … and bad. If she did not recognise the possibility that the child was in line for the throne, the words spoke by the specter gave more meaning. Still on a slow and cautious approach to the sounds of battle, she offered to Sheva

“The being who named himself Rathma seemed to be aware of the child, he spoke my name having never met me before, he also warned that the child was a dangerous bomb. If the child is not of true Royal heritage, those words have more meaning. His presence could bring about bloodshed to whatever land his pretends to be of. It was also foretold that either he or Mynx might meet their end before this tale is complete.” She bites her lower lip not offering that Rathma had told her that she would be the one to determine which died if one would meet their rebirth. “It might be time to speak to the child, I do not know if he is a willing accomplice in whatever story he is a part of or simply a jester being used in someone’s play. When I first happened upon the child, he was in front of a tavern being coaxed inside by several slavers. The wide eyed pup was eating their words like a child sucking on honey. Had one of the slavers made an attempt to secure me in my passing, the boy would be on a slave ship or reborn as something smarter by now. The child mistook my reaction as coming to his rescue and has followed me like a homeless pet since. Somehow I suspect that the child is blind to what he is being used in or blindly follows what his puppeteer directs him to.”

Su-Lin’s tone grows lower “Should I be wrong about the child and he is a willing accomplice in the tale he weaves, he would need not worry about my brother for I would end the boy myself.” Her mind starts to drift to the words which the dying man had spoken about about getting back papers in a locked box. She tries to recall if Jamon had any such box in his possession when he started following her or when she gave the pet to Mynx. Try as she does, she can not recall any box in the child's possession. Obviously those who descend upon camp do not appear to be seeking Jamon.
“This box the man spoke of, I am not aware of any boxes thieves would be seeking, does that make any sense to you?”

“No…”, Sheva said. But then her eyes lit with strange aura and a moment later a fire started to burn the tree, “Wait a minute, the bastard has it! Wanna be hunter Tristifer has entered the camp with hens and a dying cow… Don’t you see! It all makes sense now! We must go back immediately, we have to know what’s inside the box”.

Su-Lin listened to Sheva, as she was about to speak, she noticed the aura illuminate Shiva eyes followed by the tree catching flame. As Sheva spoke, Su-Lin listened, her own features not changing. She has met people and creatures capable of extraordinary gifts however Sheva seems to be the most powerful life she has encountered to date. Su-Lin herself was unaware what Tris had brought to camp as she was out on patrol at that time.

Another rarity, a soft smile forms on Su-Lin, her tone almost with humor
“Lets see what is in the box the hunter brought back to camp, and if I can offer a suggestion, don't burn him, Master Elder might frown if we brought him back in an ash bag.” the last said in a giggle.

With that, her expression returns flat, back to the protective shell she spent a lifetime building. “Once we know what the box contains that Tristifer brought to camp, it might be time to speak to young Jamon, see if there is more to the boy than his appearance shows.” as she picks up the pace toward camp.

“Yes… I’d like to get some answers as well”, Sheva adorned the pin back on her night clothes, as there was no time to change to her adventure clothes, she removed four gems from her small pouch, “Let’s charge”

With that, Su-Lin holding her sword in hand, she will drop the bow as they get close and recover it after battle.

Translation:

*Sorʼca- Little sister
*Sidh- Elf (Wood elf or high elves).
*Eate- Summer
*sidhe- beings of magical nature like elves, dryad, nymph, etc.
*D’uands- humans
*Varhʼhe- Bitch
*Va fail- Farwell

bluemoon

03-14-2019, 11:08 PM

Mynx awoke with a start, hearing the sound of Tris and Adam yelling for everyone to wake. She grumbled, letting out a soft hiss as she threw back the fur and reached to shake Jamon. She stiffened, aware of his absence before her hand fell upon the empty space. She let out an angry huff, grabbing for her clothes and armor and hastily slipping into them before attaching her weapons. There was only one place he could have gotten off to, and with a narrowing of her eyes, she pulled back the tent's flap and stepped outside.

The ocecat tilted her head upwards, unable to miss the strong coppery scent of blood. Already lives had been taken and she had yet to get started. 'Soon,' she thought as she detected an odd smell...one she associated with magic...and with a wrinkling of her nose, she squinted into the distance, seeing a flash that could only mean unknown mages were inside the camp. Such warfare was not practiced among her kind, and as such she had no way to defend herself against it. Ignoring the mystical threat, she lowered her head, searching out targets and drawing in on her ward instead.

"Jamon," his name spoken under her breath with a snarl as she saw the Jezibel woman that was close to him, the boy on his way to the stream. It was as she expected. She locked in on the three men that were posed to attack, their sights on the prince. Going rigid, her muscles bunched as her instinct to attack the intruders kicked in. Her wounded pride changed that directive. She overrode the signal to protect and in a sinuous movement turned in the opposite direction, running for the perimeter and searching for a new set of targets.

It didn't take her long to find her quarry. Her body low to the ground and concealed by the tall grasses, Mynx stalked two men that were circling the camp. She had picked up on their scents easily, the odor of their sour sweat familiar to her sensitive nares. She felt the ghost of their pressure upon her back, their fumbling hands against her wrists. She never should have let them walk away...should have followed them into the forest after Tris had spooked them and convinced them to drop their trousers. With a smirk, she closed in, remembering the sight of their shriveled manhoods as they scampered away like frightened deer.

She stopped their steps with a growl, pushing through the natural cover easily as she charged forward. Claws extended she swept her hand towards their ankles, feeling the soft skin split like butter under her attack. The first man dropped, clutching his legs, and she tackled the second, her elbow catching his chin. She allowed them to regain their feet, watching them intently, her teeth exposed in a threat, waiting for them to recognize her. As soon as the spark of recollection was ignited, she sprung, hitting the larger statured man carrying a club solidly in the chest. She opened his skin with tooth and nail, driving her hunter's knife deep into his chest. With a twist she extracted her blade, leaning forward as he took his last breaths. "For bruised ribs," she snarled close to his ear, leaping from him to the ground.

The remaining bandit held his sword before him, just the slightest tremor in his arms. In her current condition, the ocecat was fierce, not a predator to be trifled with. She had been caught off guard the previous day, worn out from her heavy burden and set upon by three men, one of which weighed the equivalent of her twice. The lucky strike of the club into her side had tilted the odds in their favor. Now, no such advantage existed, and the man knew he was in over his head. To his credit, he stood his ground, prepared to fight the feline to the death. His death.

Mynx was growing tired of playing with her prey and as she drew her short sword to parry with his larger one, she let out a low growl. She ducked under his first swing, cutting into his shins as she rolled from him. Her roll brought her back to her feet, her axe appearing in her other hand in a flash of movement. Before he could turn to face her, she threw it, the head burying itself into his shoulder. He didn't have a chance to fall on his own, the cat pouncing on him as soon as her weapon hit its mark. She crouched upon his back, tearing his sword from his fingers as she pulled both of his arms behind him. She wrenched them upwards, smirking at the sound of his scream. Putting his hands together, she pushed hard against them, using his own weapon to pierce his palms then drive the blade through his body into the ground beneath. His death came soon after and with a bounding leap, Mynx dove back into the grass.

P.K.

03-16-2019, 02:36 AM

After the She-orc had fallen asleep, vel had taken another swig of her booze before gently setting it beside the sleeping women. Standing she picked up the pot and hefted her axe, glancing once more at Shel before she went once more about her rounds through the camp. Fortunately all was rather quite accept for the whispered talk among among guild members and the crackling of fire.

As the embers died down, and folks started crawling into their tents to get some shut eye Vel glanced up at the sky to determine about what hour it might be. Adam would likely start their second shift soon which meant Yn and herself would be patrolling outside of the camp. She watched as Adam and su lin made their way into the camp and went their separate ways. Tris was still up fiddling with that lock box of his as Vel passed through the camp to the other side.

By the time she was rounding to come back Adam was already coming to make sure she was ready for her next shift. Since she'd be with someone who had a voice Vel decided it be a good idea to drop the pan, so she carefully set it aside out of the way and shouldered her axe as she went to go meet Yn.

Yn was not sure what to expect for the night, even as a large yawn rattled his body. While pulling a night shift wasn't uncommon for him, waking up was still a pain. He had gotten used to getting a full night's rest on the road. Now though, he was teamed up with the strong yet silent Vel. Jezi had informed him that the girl couldn't speak and it meant most normal conversation would involve geetures and hopeful guess work.

The few people he did see carrying on talking with her had her responding with written word. It meant she could hear at least. His normal means of communication were shot then. Even with the moon he wouldn't be able to read most of what she wrote. So should he even try speaking and hoping she responded, or just go with pantomonk and see how that worked out.

As he finally caught up with Vel he raised his hand and waved, using that as a chance to stretch. Now caught up with the woman he gave her a smile as he had decided upon what to do. Giving a moment to let the moon brighten he tapped his chest above his heart twice before point to her then the moon. Hopefully she would understand that he was asking how she was doing that night.

Vel returned the wave with raised hand, a shy but open gesture of greeting from her. She would have returned the smile but he wouldn't see it so she simply faced ahead. the night was quite and the moon was fairly bright. She shifted her attention though when she saw Yn's movement and watched his gestures for a moment puzzled. was he trying to tell her something? She wasn't familier with the gesture and no one had tried to sign to her before. After a moments hesitation Vel hesitantly shrugged, almost seeming apologetic that she didn't understand him. Her book and quill would be no use, she'd be the only one who could really see the writing.

“Well.. I feel like a right mule. Should have said something.” Yn spoke after she gave him a shrug. He had tried to talk with her without once giving her any context clues on it. He gave a sigh and refocused his thoughts.

“I was trying to say how are you tonight. I know you speak by book, but now might be a bad time as I can't see that well.” Yn offered up with a smile.

Ah, so that's what it was. She was still confused but vel smiled under her scarf, though he couldn't see it. She nodded in agreement that her written word would do them no good and thought for a moment on how to respond to his question. signing was not something she was overly familier with, and even if she was she didn't know if he would be. After a pause Vel shifted her axe to her other hand. Was there was good way to respond that she was well? Of all her time being a mute Vel had never really learned hand signals as she usually worked by herself or with Ash and they could both see in the dark. She gestured to herself and thought for a moment before finely just giving him a thumbs up. It wasn't much but it was the best she could come up with. She then gestured to him.

“Okay. So we are getting somewhere.” Yn said with a smile. From her actions he could see she meant she was okay. He gave her a smile in return. She had at least tried, which was more than he could say. Giving it some better thought he looked around camp, and came up with an idea. If he wanted to make a form of communication, he would need to put actions with words. He was kinda glad then that no one would see him acting like an idiot when he did it.

“How do you normally do patrols?” Yn asked. He moved his hands while speaking, taping his head to imply a question followed by moving his hands in a circle with two legs to denote walking. It would take some time to make a working language, unless he could learn sign language within the next minute or so.

Vel cocked her head to the side and watched intently as he put actions to his words, it didn't take long for her to catch on to what he was trying to do. Vel thought for a moment before pausing by a tree and looking into the shadows for brief moment before she turned to Yn and rested her axe. Since she usually worked alone she could only say they were doing exactly what they should be. Vel gestured out into the dark woods before she pointed to her face, or rather her eyes and then her ears before making his circular patrolling motion pausing before giving the slightest shrug. after a moment she held up one finger and then slowly tapped herself trying to tell him that usually she was alone, and then made the same patrolling motion. After a moment she picked her axe back up and took a few steps before turning back to Yn.

“Kinda unfair having you guard alone.” Yn spoke, hopefully giving the right answer. It only made the most sense from her actions. Looking again at the camp he glanced just in time to see Jezi slink off the wagon top, which another look revealed a lost looking Jamon. Already knowing where this was going he glanced over towards his sleeping friend. As much as wanted to avoid that potential rock slide, it was a great spot for a sneaky person to enter. Giving a smile he motioned towards the sleeping giant.

“We should probably patrol the area around them, to be safe.” Yn spoke, motioning again to them before making a circle around the area with two fingers. Hefting his hammer atop his shoulder, he began moving that direction, thinking of other motions for them.

“I used to work night patrols back home. Never enjoyed them.” Yn spoke up, taping first the pin then thumbing over his shoulder. He followed this with the walking circle before motioning to the moon. The last he did was make an X with a facial grimace, to show his disdain. The snores were loud but comforting, reminding him some of home and the great beasts that slept there.

Vel shrugged as he commented that it was unfair but she couldn't complain. How could she tell him this was really the first time she was in such a large group? as he motioned in the giants Direction Vel nodded in agreement and followed along as she shouldered her Axe. glancing once more into the darkness beyond the trees before looking back as Yn Spoke. She watched the signs he made as he spoke about how he didn't like night patrols. Vel let out a small chuckle sound through her scarf at his grimace, It sounded slightly raspy and gurgled, strange, making Vel stop short and turn her head away in embarrassment. Usually vel didn't make much of a sound what little of her voice was left sounded foreign and unpleasant to her. She was hopping their approach to the snoring beasts might have covered it up but she was to Close to Yn for him not to have heard.

Fortunately or unfortunately Vel turned as she heard a shout come up somewhere behind them in the main camp. "WAKE UP YOU LAZY SHITS, WE HAVE COMPANY!" which was followed by a uproar of shouts from what she could only assume where the attackers. She could just make out Adam's roar as she shifted her Axe into both hands in front of her. She could see in the darkness the movement just across from them on the other side of the clearing Balder was sleeping in. Magic. Masso was the first one to retaliate out of the two, Balder up not long after.

Vel's usual shy demeanor seemed to change mid step as she charged head long through the darkness not waiting to see Yn's reaction. With her eyesight Vel didn't worry about the trees nor blundering about, though her approach was anything but silent it was covered up well by the crackle of braking trees and branches and the thud of falling hammer and stone. Vel closed the distance between her and the nearest Mage. Her axe rose and fell cutting his chant short as her weapon met his shoulder cleaving the man in half, effortlessly, with the sickening crunch of bones before he even knew what was bearing down on him.

Yn had to pause as he heard the gurgled chuckle from Vel. It sounded like she was choking on her own spit. Given that he heard from the others that she was mute and that may have affected her voice. He wouldn't push it, nor would he have the time as Tris roared the call to arms. The bandits were somewhat ready as they began attacking they already had magic users attacking the giant and mammoth. With the girl leading the charge she moved and took out one of the mages.

“Shit! Faur!” Yn both bellowed and shouted it to hair brother, waking the beast. Yn charged on the beasts, pulling his hammer and taking down one of the meager bandits before colliding with a brute of man. If not for his palish skin, he could've sworn the man was part troll. Ugly enough to be one.

He swung the hammer down on the man, bashing it against the wall of meat and muscle, the two dueling it out with weapons. That was before the 900 pound deer rammed the man from the side. From the sounds of it, the ribs on the bandits side were broken and a snapped neck. Running after him, Yn cracked the mans jaw, dazing him while leaving him alive, if not in great pain. Rushing over he spun his hammer, covering the distance between himself and Vel.

“Faur, go help Jezibel and Jamon. Vel, I'll stun them while you finish them. I don't want to kill these men.” Yn offered up as he looked at the bandits.

Vel hefted her bloody axe but only paused enough to realize it was Yn baring down on her and gave a sharp nod at his words. Though she didn't understand them there was no time to think further. Most warriors might let out a roar of a battle cry but Vel remained silent which might have seemed more eerie to some. Chaos had exploded in the main camp, things seemed only slightly less Chaotic over here but that was only when the Giant's hammer wasn't crashing down right beside you.

Vel wasted no time nor effort in the fallen Yn would leave behind. They were dead quickly and with out much pain. There was no hesitant manor about Vel's movements now, no Shyness as she struck men in twain. She almost cold and she moved in such a way that spoke of not caring about peril or damage as she stepped in the way of a charging man and catching the swing of his sword with her axe, the loud clang seemed to surprise him as he'd been aiming for Yn.

“Mother of the lands, daughter of the trees and bearer of feast, grant me your gifts and guide my flesh.” Yn spoke softly to the earth, pushing magic into the lands. He didn't have long, so it wouldn't do to use his full magic, but right now a shield would be best. He felt the earth form a sleeve around his arms, the non weapon arm moulded into a shield. Now set he charged forward, the heavy rocks taking the sturdier blows and moves he couldn't while his hammer swung free, breaking bones and flesh as he did.

He didn't bother to catch everyone, allowing those he missed to meet Vel’s axe. It was a show as the bandits met his wall, broken arms and legs to fall to her axe. Not the best work, but it got the job done. He was surprised though when Vel managed to catch the man who had tried for his side, being stopped by Vel matching his swing. He smiled to her before bringing down his hammer on the man's wrist, hearing the man scream as he shattered the bandits wrists, rendering him useless in a fight.

“We make a pretty good pair here.” Yn offered to Vel.

Vel couldn't help feeling a slight aversion to the sight of Yn's magic. but there was no time to think about that right now. As the man reeled back with a cry Vel pushed forward driving her axe into his shoulder and then further until his crying stopped. She yanked her axe from the Corps and looked to Yn as he mentioned they made a good pair, Vel might have blushed if she was alive but as it was it did make her pause but before she could nod in agreement a spell whispered by an icy spray of sharp shards blew at them. Fortunately Vel was in a position mostly in front of Yn taking most of the sharp icy shards. She brought her arms up one shard shattered off her axe while another few buried themselves into her cold flesh and another dozen flew past her.

Vel's axe swung to the side as several shards dislodged at her movement before she gripped her axe in both hands and charged the mage before he could inact another spell. He back peddled as fast as he could but his back met a tree. Her Axe buried itself into the tree, slicing into the man's shoulder but the tree's tough trunk didn't allow her to go any further.

Yn was surprised to see Vel take the ice shards that had been launched at them. Her strength was commendable, but her defensive skill was strong. He followed after her as she charged the mageun, backing him into a tree trunk. The bandit remained alive thank to the large trunk, but not for long. Yn brought his hammer down atop his head, crushing the mans skull in. One could see the life leave his eyes as the bandit dropped dead. Yn grimaced as he pulled the hammer free, studying the bandit as he slumped down the tree trunk.

“Gah, I didn't want to have to kill him.” Yn spoke after studying the dead man.

Vel yanked her Axe free of the trunk, laving a rather nasty chunk out of the surviving tree, and glanced down at the dead man before looking at Yn as he spoke. She pulled a shard out of her side and dropped it before she hesitantly reached out and touched his arm with an apologetic gesture. It had been the agreement that she finish them off, for whatever reason Yn didn't want to kill them. After he'd seen the gesture Vel hefted her axe quickly and glanced around not wanting to be taken off guard again.

“It's not your fault. You're worth way more than thousands of bandits.” Yn said with a smile, patting her arm in return. He was beginning to understand her a lot easier. With a nod he began to move to the main camp, making sure that Vel was following into the fight. Balder would have this fight by now, and it would be better to help the rest of the team.

He didn't get far before instincts kicked in, his body tensing as he could feel something coming to strike them. He didn't even time to call out Vel's name as he brought his shield up to catch the switch of a hammer. He had to force the earth to cover more of Vel, but Yn managed to stop the hammer blow before having to dig into the earth. Before them, glaring down with tusks curling from the corners of his lips. An orc stalled their path, hefting a two handed hammer that was just above a rock on a stick.

“Finally, some good looking people to fight.” The orc said with a growl, looking ready to fight and smash anything that came in reach.

Vel blinked at his words knowing her face would be a bright red if she could blush. She didn't even have enough present of mind to hope that he didn't notice how cold she was when eh patted her arm. She followed behind him as he started heading to the main camp where the sound of battle was still prevalent. For bandits their numbers seemed to be rather great and they seemed to be better trained the the ordinary Robber relying on numbers and intimidation. their spells were not for flash and show, Vel had the suspicion that there was something else going on.

Vel came to a sudden stop as Yn and the earth covered her from the mighty blow of a hammer with in an orc warriors hand. A blow that likely would have shattered some of her bones, but wouldn't have killed her. That impact must have been jarring for Yn! even with his earthen shield. Something of a Grumble passed through her lips as the orc warrior spoke. He had no idea...

Vel stepped around Yn's side and brought her axe in an upward Arch making the warrior step back, a grin twisting around his tusks. "Good!" He bellowed clearly happy to find foes that didn't tremble at the immediate sight of him. Vel shifted her stance and brought her Axe back down at the Orc clashing with his hammer. Unlike men, Orcs possessed far superior strength. But not to the undead. He seemed surprised at the impact of the weapons from the small hooded figure he and most men dwarfed.

Yn took the thankful moment to rest his arm, checking to see if anything had broke anything. His arm had gone completely numb, and if he had removed the shield, it would be bruised. Thankfully Vel has been covering for him and matching the Orc blow for blow. Problem was they were just matching. They would need to break his attacks before moving in and finishing him off.

The girl was light and strong, could probably take the orc with one strike. He could easily break bones and flesh, but could he stall him long enough. Looking down at his shield he placed his hand, drawing on his souls and increasing the size of his shield. It was a similar moment during training, a young boy had used it to launch himself over the large boy and get behind him. It was an idea that could work, and he did have much more mass than before. Standing. He could already feel the weight drag his arm down, the shape pointing towards the ground.

“Vel! Duck!” Yn shouted as he took the time in, deflecting the blow of a hammer and bringing his hammer to the orcs side. He traded blows with the orc, guarding where he could and pelting his opponent with the hammer, to anger the orc.

“Just stand still to get smashed!” The bandit shouted as he swung down to take Yns head. Yn smiled, having angered the orc enough to grab his hammer with both hands. Yn dodged as best he could and wrapped his arms around the orcs wrists, shield up.

“Vel, shield jump.” Yn shouted out as he did best to hold him in place for Vel to make her move.

Vel dropped into a roll, coming to her knees just at the side as Yn stepped in taking the Orcs attention. She got back to her feet and made room while hefting her axe preparing to jump back in as soon as an opening presented itself. She didn't have to wait long as Yn seemed to have a plan. pinning the Orc up and extending his shield he shouted at her to jump. Vel did not need second bidding. She dashed over and leaped up on the extended shield Axe arching around her head as she came to eye level with the orc warrior and swung. The Orc bellowed in anger but it was cut short as Vel's axe met his neck. Vel landed heavily on the other side of the Orc as his body went slack and his head rolled at Yn's feet.

“That, worked out a lot better than I thought.” Yn said happily as he pulled the body, allowing it to fall to the side. He gave a sigh and stumbled back, relaxing his hold on the magic and making the shield smaller. Feeling his numb arm he looked back over to the camp, knowing that the night wasn't done yet.

“Well, that's one ugly bastard down. Shall we see who else we can bury?” Yn asked rhetorically as he began making his way to the camp.

Vel picked herself up and turned to Yn. Approaching to make sure he was alright as he stumbled back. He looked worn but the fight was still going on in the main camp. for a moment at least they had a second to breath, not that she needed it. Yn seemed to recover quickly, though she imagined his arm may still be throbbing, she'd almost forgotten what the felt like it been so long. But as he started making his way back tawords the main Camp vel matched his steps and looked up at him before nodding once more.

She turned her attention back to the main camp, axe by her side prepared to finish off whatever unwanted guests might be left when they arrived.

Storm

03-17-2019, 04:58 PM

As the first shift was completing their rounds, Jamon dressed and slipped his sword into the sheath across his back. If nothing more this week he learned that if Mynx or that other awful girl caught him without a weapon on his person, he would be punished for that. As Mynx slept, he slipped from the tent knowing that Jezibel would be on camp watch for this second shift. If nothing more than a simple hello, he wanted to speak to this woman.

As he stepped out of the tent and cast his sight about, he could see Adam and that awful girl returning from the parameter patrol. He watched as Su Lin seemed to disappear someplace just outside the campsite which usually worried him not knowing what shadow she might appear out from. He focused on Adam as he and Tris were speaking. Not long after, Adam had retired. Now he would look about for Jezi and mayhaps speak with her for a short while before he retired himself.

Jezibel let out a rough yawn, sitting Indian style on top of the wagon. She did not enjoy night shift, and while she could see clear as day, it was still annoying. Even more now was watching Jamon walking around the place. It was clear at least to her that he was hunting her down. Why else would he leave the tent of his mentor, after copulation. Even more when she forbade them from talking.

She wanted to scare the boy, even with the blade by his side. Slipping from the top of the wagon she stalked him, keeping in his blind side. Pulling boa and Lupin from her side she finally moved to strike. Boa moved first, jamming on the hilt of her blade and Lupin pressed against his neck, bringing her body up close to his back.

“This foolish boy is looking to greet the demon of the night, is he? Should you not be keeping Mynx warm in her sheets?” Jezibel whispered softly as she awaited his reaction.

Jamon had lost sight of Jezibel for just the slightest of moments and then she was gone from sight. He was making his way in the direction of the wagon she was atop a moment ago.

Without warning he felt a jabbing sensation followed by cold steel against his neck. As the unknown predator spoke of a night demon, he was sure this being behind him would kill him. As Mynx name was spoken, his mind already had gone numb, he was going to die without ever speaking to the pretty woman.

His eyes watering, in a whiney tone begged
“Please don't kill me.. you may not know this, if you do harm me, my protector General Falstskog of his majesty's royal guard will hunt you to the ends of all lands. Miss Mynx will hunt and kill you, there will be a wicked assassin who will set upon you too.. please, don't kill me and I shall not speak of this attack to those who protect me..”

His tone dry and hoarse through tears while his body trembled. About that time he urinates himself.

“Wow. That's… that's sad.” Jezibel moved away, surprised by the reaction. The young man had responded far worse than she expected, even with how Su Lin had been training him. Looking at him in exasperation, Jezi placed her weapon back in her holsters.

“First off, any mugger or bandit won't just run off from a name or two. Secondly, you didn't even attempt to defend yourself.” Jezibel started as she allowed the man to turn around.

“Either way what are you doing out of Mynx's bag. More so why are you looking for me?” Jezibel demanded of the young men.

Jamon looks to the ground, his face red with embarrassment, he softly mumbles

“I'm Mynx’ property, as she and that awful girl once said, I'm a trinket. I am sure this will not shock you, but I am out of my comfort zone out here. As to why I was looking for you, I just wanted to speak to you.”

He finally looks up as thoughts drift on why he agreed with Father and Mother to venture off. They seemed to fill their roles without much question. If Sir Faltskog were still by his side, certainly he would have him commission passage back to Father and Mother, they should have secure their role by now. Finally he mutters

“Do you find disfavor with my obvious inability to fend for myself Miss Lupin?”

“In truth, yes. Any man your age should just be able to handle a sword to keep his skin, or at least move away from danger.” Jezibel retorted to the young man, placing her hands on her hip while looking him over. If he wanted to woo a woman down the line, he needed some strong muscles to defend his name, not just money. At least by her profession.

“I mean it, how do you think people would react if the first time you handled your sword you caused more damage to your allies than yourself.” Jezibel started in on him. It was good to train him to hold a sword, but it did little if he couldn't handle a fight.

A shy smile forms across Jamon’s lips as he offers

“I see your point Miss Lupin. The awful girl that teaches me had spoken that I was likely to take my own head off rather than a foe when she first started teaching me. The past couple days she has gone from me being a dead man walking to at least telling me I might give a foe amusement before they kill me. She does not coddle me as Fathers serva... those my Father asked to show me things, yet as mean as she speaks, I oddly feel better after things she teaches me. I will never speak these words to her, but I don’t think she really is as awful as she acts. Don’t get me wrong, she still frightens me, but... I don’t know, like she is a human or something.”

His smile remains “Is that why you snuck up behind me as you did? To help me learn? And I do mean something, about Mynx, I am her property, I do as I am told. When I no longer belong to her, I do have someone I would like to know. There is so much that I am confused about, this is nothing like Father told me it would be like when he told me... “ he bites his lower lip also recalling Father telling him no one could be told of what he was doing “... Miss Lupin, I do not think I want to return home. I am not as stupid a boy as many take me for. I never spoke against Father however I believe him not to be, how does the awful girl put it, an honorable man. The Guildmaster said I needed to enter this quest as an apprentice, I for the first time am looking upon things with my own open eyes and don’t like what I see.”

“Part that. I did feel like giving you a right scare, but it's more trying to figure out what you are thinking. I know Mynx owns you and have to follow her directions. So sneaking out in the middle of the night is a really dumb idea.” Jezibel scolded the man. She didn't want to risk getting either of them mauled by a pissed off Ocecat. It made a good training point. She looked around the camp, noting the people around the camp, including Tris walking around as well.

It was a few minutes as Tris walked from view before Jamon looked to Jezi, a smile forms offering
“I suppose I could admit that the scare was a bit much.” still feeling the warmth around his pants. “I think the first thing I should do for now is go to the stream and rinse off.” as he starts in the direction of the stream.

A short distance he hears Tris yelling for the others to wake because of company. He also hears Adam yelling to kill any not wearing a Rogue Pin. As Jamon turns to run back to camp, there is a large frame man to his front. Since he does not recognise the man, he draws his sword swinging it wildly at the man’s chest. The man simply steps back allowing the wild swing to harmless pass in front of him. Jamon pauses a brief second to compose himself as the awful girl had spoken to him many times, this though seems to be the real thing. The man to his front simply starts to laugh, in a deep tone chuckles
“Drop the fruit sticker boy and I promise you a fast death.”

Slightly trembling, Jamon starts to step back trying to remember the front stance he had been practicing. He then feels a stinging pain on his arm as another who was behind him strikes his arm with his fist sending his sword to the ground while a third grabs him from behind. The larger man to his front chuckles.

“Don’t worry little one, I will not cause you pain, your death will be fast”

“Fuck off!” Jezibel bellowed as she snuck up behind the brute that had first taken upon Jamon, deep red lines along his throat as he fell. Even with her announcement made, she had slipped away without a sound. Given the sudden battle lust raging about them, mixed with the camp confines, Jezi was almost invisible to them.

“Bloody wench, where did she go!” The man near Jamon swore, looking around the campsite, holding his blade tight. Jezibel creeped behind them, sliding in next to Jamon and grabbing his weapon for him. Handing him the weapon back she jumped away in time to miss the next blade.

“Damn girl! How is she so damn hard to catch.” The bandit shouted. One could hear her laughing from around them.

“I'm a Redscar bitch, the night is my playground. Jamon, keep that sword strong and time to prove you're actually worth training.” Jezibel ordered the young boy.

Having watched the larger man have his throat opened up brings a shiver to Jamon. In almost no time he feels the hilt of his sword back in his hand. The man behind him tightens his grip so tight around his chest it is becoming hard to breathe. The man whispers to Jamon

“Try to be cute with you lil poker, you will die painfully. When you are dead boy, I am going to pleasure that lil bitch over yer dead body.”

The initial shock has subsided as he focuses on the week of training that horrible girl has put him through. ‘distract then strike’ drifts through his mind. It was always with a broken off branch when she would do it to him and his chest is still tender where she stabbed him with the sticks. Now it is for real now.

Like he did with Jezi, he cried out “Please don't kill me!” however unlike with Jezi, he raises his leg straining with his hand to grasp his boot dagger. He lowers his leg over emphasizing a whimper “please please don't kill me..”

The man starts to loosen his grip letting out a laugh
“Damn, listen to this little…” where Jamon - as like shown numerous times - pivots his hips while thrusting the dagger into the man's side. As the man gasps, Jamon raises his arms breaking the grip taking a step then spins. Jamon thrusts the dagger into the man's chest targeting his heart. The thin steel blade easily enters the man's chest before he jerks the blade back before stepping back.

The man drops to his knees, his lips moving but no words come out. Jamon stands a moment with the realization that the man before him is dying and he is the one who took his life.

The third man grips his own sword grumbling “You are so dead lil pup..” starting toward Jamon.

The man began to advance, his body tense as he advanced. The woman was a risk, and he didn't want to be caught unaware if the woman tried to kill him. The boy seemed lucky to kill the other fighter by using the fact that he was wimpy and small. It would not due to underestimate the man.

“Screw off!” A gruff voice bellowed over the din of battle, drawing the man's attention. He turned just in time to see a 9 foot deer charging the man down. He may have strength, but not much could stop a charging deer with 600 pounds of muscle and sinew. The bandit didn't have time to fully scream before getting rammed and tossed into the air.

“Are you okay?” Faur asked Jamon as he stopped next to him.

Jamon’s eyes were absent expression, a dullness as he looked to Faur. There is a queasy feeling in his stomach but an odd sensation keeps him from throwing up. He looks weary to the deer he has come to respect, his tone with a mix of remorse and almost ... pride

“I think so master Faur... “ looking now toward the man he had stabbed in the heart and lay dead mere feet from him, oddly Jamon does not tremble, he simply tilts his head looking to the deceased “... I think I killed that man Master Faur... why then do I not feel remorse for this act?” as he slowly slides his sword back into the sheath already replacing his boot dagger before looking about the darkness trying to see where the pretty girl was. Not thinking of the man he had just killed, more thoughts run through his mind, a concern, would this pretty girl disapprove of his taking a life?

Jamon starts to glance about to the sounds of battle, the screams of those losing their lives, the lights in the night sky not realizing that was magic use, the distant glow in the direction that Su-Lin and Sheva were, all this drifting in his mind as a thought takes hold ‘Killing isn’t hard, killing is ... easy. Begging and being fearful is hard ... why be fearful when I can kill what frightens me... ‘ starts to consume his thoughts.

“Killing is an easy act in the moment, yet you will remember that man, more than any you have before.” Faur spoke to the young man, noting the deadpan look on his face. Jezibel thankfully returned, making sure the two of them were okay, before noting that look on Jamons face. She bit back a shudder at his eyes. She knew those eyes, or at least close to them. The dead look of one who had given up their emotions. She reached up and smacked him gently across the face.

“Jamon, it's not time to dream, there are still people fighting around us. Until they are all dead, we need to stay alert.” Jezibel ordered the man with sharp words to get him to focus.

As Jezibel gets his attention, Jamon seems to snap back into reality. There were potentially others around that might try to do them harm. With that, he reaches to the sheath strapped to his back once again removing the thin short sword. This time however, the sword does not shake in his hand. Still not fully able to focus on what threats he needs to be looking for, he steps closer to Jezi and Faur
“Miss Lupin, thank you for bringing me back to what I need focus on. I will try to be watchful though I may not need speak this, but I am not familiar with what I need be on watch for. Jezibel, Master Faur, do help me in what I need do and watch for.”

There would seem to be a slight difference in his tone, his demeanor. For the first time, he seems more focused on fending for himself opposed to waiting for a servant or protector to come to his aide. Also obvious to both Faur and Jezi, the boy still has much to learn, but at least in this time, he is not screaming for his servant or protector.

“Good,and just about anywhere. Just… stick with Faur and we'll see what we can do.” Jezibel spoke, giving him a pleased smile that he finally got his nerves together. She would wait until tomorrow to see if the shock wore off and the knowledge that he had killed people would break his mind.

Yamimoon

03-20-2019, 03:51 AM

The moon had risen by the time everyone was getting ready for bed, and taking their leaves to sleep. As people retired, and the cleaning of the dishes was done he turned to look at the moon that was illuminating the night sky. Ashvels eyes widened when he saw a ring around the moon, and that was a sign of danger. Something bad was going to happen tonight. So, he would have to be careful during his hunt tonight. Moving over to a tree he removed his cloak, and the rest of his clothing down to a pair of shorts. All of his skin had a reddish hue to them and would look like a sunburn to the other races. It wasn't far from the truth. Except to a Vampire having injuries like this can eventually kill them if not taken care of. Placing his belt back on that held his dagger he gave a slight sigh. He just hoped that nothing truly happened this night.

Leaving the camp he quickly and silently moved through the trees as his vision wasn’t encumbered by the lack of light. All of the undead races didn’t have troubles seeing in the dark, that is what made them so useful in night operations, or in his case hunting. Seeing a deer in the forest Ashvel slowed down and when he got close enough to catch the deer he ran straight into it. Knocking them both to the ground. It only took a minute or so before he had the animal pinned and dug his fangs into its neck. The deer continued to fight and scream as its life was taken away from it. This was kind of barberic to some of his kind since animals don't have the same reaction as feeding off of humans do. Humans become dosel after being bit. However, animals continue to fight through the whole process.

Once he finished his meal the deer laid lifeless on the ground, and the area around is legs had been dug out. Blood covered his mouth and the burns to his skin were healed. Wiping the blood from his face as he looked down at the deer. This was the only part about his chosen life he didn’t like. Seeing the aftermath of the struggle. Lucky he was a couple of miles away from camp so they more than likely didn’t hear the animals screams. Turning his back to the creature as he began making his way back to camp.

However, as he was beginning his return the smell of human blood struck him hard. There was orc as well. He couldn't hear over great distances but the smell of blood was coming from the camp. Beginning to run in the direction of the camp he was suddenly hit hard from the side causing him to stumble and role from the impact. HItting a tree Ashvel didn’t waste any time getting up to see what rammed into him. To his surprise there was nothing there. As he looked around there was nothing around. Whatever hit him was lost amongst the darkness. Maybe it was a wild animal that hit him.

However, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being watched from inside of the forest. What was he missing? Though it didn’t take long for the smell of blood to bring him back to his senses. Turning towards the camp he began running towards the camo once more. A strange man walked out of the trees and moved into the moonlight. Watching as the young Vampire moved towards the camp where the bandits were fighting the rest of the the rouges.

“What a pathetic Vampire. Still trying to play the good guy, and keep from killing. Even denying your true nature. You should let that inner demon come out.” The mysterious man said as a smile crossed his lips. Soon very soon he would be inclined to make his appearance, and bring the child back to what he should be. Until then he left a little surprise in the young Vampires pocket. Turning towards the opposite direction he began to walk towards the east.

Ashvel made his way to where the others were. All he could hope not to many people are hurt.

SikstaSlathalin

03-23-2019, 02:57 AM

Soaked in blood and sporting a few new wounds Adam had cut his way from the center of the camp towards the outskirts where Balder, Yn, and Vel were fighting. The warrior hated dealing with any kind of magic. But Balder was the only one seemingly under magical assault, which from a tactical standpoint made sense. Giants no matter which Homestead they hail from are dangerous and damn near impossible to take in a direct physical confrontation for anyone who isn't a fellow Giant, Ogre, one of the Cursed, or a Mounirian Beastman.

But every race has it's weakness, and for Giants enough magical damage done quick enough will chop them down like the tree people they are said to descend from. Masso had already dropped to his knees blood and burns disrupting his once beautiful auburn coat. Balder wasn't much better off his skin was blackening and smoke was rising from his massive body. He had killed most of the Mages and the woods in front of him were torn up and full of large boulders. But a few were still around and they would be the focus of Adam's actions. Bursting through the foliage he quickly stabbed a Mage through the back, the red shine of his blade showing through the man's chest.

It was the scent of blood and the trumpeting of the mammoth that had drawn Mynx to the same location, her axe in hand as she stepped into view. She moved in close to Adam, daring a glance at him in his half-dressed state. Barely suppressing a grin, she nodded at him, a snarl replacing the look as she locked in on a mage that was preparing to strike the hairy elephant with another bolt of magic. The ocecat threw her weapon when the ice energy was released, the bolt hitting the metal head and pulverizing it, the magic dispersed. Letting out a string of curses, the feline leapt forward, racing for the mage as he prepared another spell.

Mynx's sudden appearance was a welcome sight. While only three mages were left they were supplemented by at least six heavily armed bandits wearing the colors of the Ice Nation. This combined with the seals he and Tris found was painting a very serious picture about this whole shitstorm. If they were hired by the Ice Nation why were agents of the Ice Nation trying to kill them? Or maybe they were just trying to steal the papers back? Both were likely, but unless he could capture one and interrogate them he'd never know.

As Mynx's axe was destroyed and the Mage was readying another spell Adam lifted the small targe from a fallen bandit and hurled it forward. It hit the man in the side of his head stunning him just enough for Mynx to get the kill. ...and it was a quick ending...the ocecat slamming into the man's side, the two of them rolling onto the ground in a tight embrace. She tore into him with her fangs, ripping into his throat to silence his chanting. As blood sprayed from the fatal injury, she drove her knife into his body, little care given as to where she stabbed. When all movement ceased, she looked up, searching for another target.

Adam watched in morbid fascination as Mynx mauled and ripped the bandit apart. Once it was done he clicked his tongue and picked up a black steel war axe and tossed it to the cat woman. "Damn good job Claws'n'paws. There still one mage and a bunch of bandits out to kill the man that pays us." He reached over and scratched the cat's ears smiling. "Lets go make sure they fail." He gave a dangerous smile and picked up the shield he threw and charged back into the fray.

New weapon in hand, the ocecat looked after the man with a scowl on her face. She shook her head to unruffle her fur, mulling over the nickname before taking to Adam's heels. She would let him deal with the other mage, one face to face with the mystical beings was enough for her. She could still feel her skin bristling from the encounter. She veered off from the guild's lead warrior and zeroed in on another of the bandits, swinging the axe in an arc before her. The blade cut deeply, but the added weight of the new weapon took the kill from her, her aim a bit off, missing her mark. Leaping sideways to avoid a counter swing, she hissed out her defiance, feeling the brush of a blade against her armor. She narrowed her eyes, only then recognizing the man before her.

The moment of hesitation was her undoing, the bandit swinging at her again and landing a solid hit against the lower edge of her chest plate. The cat staggered back, a breath hissing through her teeth as she fell backwards. Without waiting for her to gain her feet, the man rushed for her again, Mynx bringing her weapon up to parry. She allowed the axe to take the hit, dropping it before she rolled. She struck out with her claws, fighting in the way she knew best. When she finally managed to get the upper hand, she had suffered an injury across her arm, the bandit unfortunately missing his.

As the man let out a loud scream Adam stomped his skull in with a heavy boot. "Will you need a bandage Mynx?" He asked scrapping the blood and brain from his boot.

The Ocecat stared hard at him, her chest rising and falling rapidly. "You need for your injuries?" she countered, hitting him flat handed in the chest. She gave him an amused grin then wiped the blood from her arm, paying no heed to the fresh cut. "We kill rest now?"

Adam laughed quickly wrapping a bit of cloth around her wounded arm. "My injuries are hidden under armor. Yes let's go." Adjusting his shield he took off at a steady run, he stole a glance at Balder who had stopped fighting quite as hard and was kneeling on the ground nodding at Adam and Mynx as he saw them run around. He jerked his head towards the left signalling where the last mage was. "You want to kill the Mage or shall I ?"

"I distract...you kill," she answered, not wanting to touch another magic user if she could help it. She turned quickly to her left, picking up on the scent of the mage before she actually saw him, his dark clothing blending in well with the trees. She had not gone more than a few feet before she saw the sparks building between his hands, a low growl starting deep within her. She made her presence known, the growl becoming a guttural barking-like noise that signaled a challenge. She moved away from the giant, drawing the attack to her. Timing would be everything.

As the ball of ice was released, Mynx made her move, throwing herself at the tree trunk behind her and scrambling up into its highest branches. She could feel the cold from the icy spell creeping along the bark, a crackling noise following its assent. Seconds before it reached her she ran to the end of a limb, leaping into mid air and free falling until her hand managed to grab the branch of another tree. Her nails engaged and she swung to the ground, seeking out Adam to ensure he was moving in for the kill.

Surprised at the cat woman's barking Adam kept low and crept around to the back of the mage. Claws'n'paws was a good distraction, he'd have to remember that for later. He was sure it would come in handy along this journey. He set himself up behind the Ice slinging mage waiting for the perfect chance to strike. And as the mage turned his back fully to Adam to try and focus on shooting Mynx out of the tree, the fighter attacked launching from the bushes. He ducked low and slashed the mage across his back, making him scream out in pain and drop to a knee, his prepared magic spell exploding from his hands. Coming up to his side Adam lifted his sword high and brought it down decapitating the Mage on the spot.

Seeing that the deed was done, the ocecat trotted over to the fighter's side, ruffling his damp hair and offering him a grin. "You like pet?" she asked with humor, her nose wrinkling in mock disgust. "Oakland need bath. Blood and stink. I clean later." She laughed, turning and taking a few steps away from him. Lifting her head, she drew in a deep breath.

"Two at twenty paces to left. You take?"

With an amused nod Adam ducked back into the brush following the cat lady's directions. "Try to keep one alive for questioning when you handle the others." He was sure the bandits had seen him behead the mage because they were hiding rather than trying to press the attack. The foolhardy attack had failed, Adam could hear the bandits dying all around him for awhile, but now it had grown mostly silent. And with the last Mage dead the threat of the bandits was nearly done, but they still needed info about who the hell these fucks were and why they were flying Ice Nation Colors as common bandits.

He was thankful for the sneak training Tris has been giving him now, though he'd never, ever, ever admit it to that womanizing fuck. But it was key in the normally very charging bull being able to quickly kill one man with a back stab and knock the other out with a hard shield strike to the face. And using their belts he tied the unconcious man up.

While Adam dealt with his two, the feline searched for a target of her own, finally detecting movement and a foreign scent in the opposite direction. She followed her nose, surprised to note that her target was female. 'Keep alive,' she thought, Adam's directive foremost in her mind as she watched the woman sneak towards their wagon and supplies. She waited until the bandit was occupied shoving dried meat into her pack before she approached from behind. Only a few paces from the thief, Mynx cleared her throat.

"Hello," she purred in a very friendly tone, snickering as the woman jumped in surprise, dropping her stash and spinning around. "Today lucky day. I not kill...just collect." The ocecat had her sword drawn and the point was only a few inches from the woman's chest. "Drop knife or my blade taste flesh." She narrowed her eyes, showing her teeth in a snarl. It was enough, the woman dropping her weapon and putting her hands in clear view. Mynx moved in, disarming the bandit of her other blade before grabbing her roughly and shoving her forward. There was no resistance.

It didn't take her long to meet back up with Adam, her prisoner alongside her. She offered her up, forcing the woman to her knees by pressing her fingers into the muscle of her shoulder. "I no harm. She yours. I no detect others. Perhaps run away."

Adam had just finished looting the dead bandits around them. What little valuables they had were neatly tucked into a tied up shirt removed from one of the larger bandits. His own captive was awake and growling lightly behind the dirty rag Adam had shoved in his mouth to keep him quiet.

He chuckled studying the woman Mynx had brought. Skinny in a kind of sickly way, but she glared with a killer's eyes, so maybe the sickly look was part of the scam. He smirked at the woman who dropped her hateful gaze after a few seconds. "Good job Claws'n'paws, and yes it seems we've repelled the foolishly planned bandit attack. Here help me tie them together and we'll go check on the others." Grabbing some strong vines from a nearby tree he began trying the two bandits hands and feet together before tying them actually to each other.

Mynx's part was simply keeping the woman from resisting the binding of her ankles and wrists, her quiet disposition changing as soon as Adam tried to put the restraining vines on her. Her struggles were quieted by a well placed hand against her throat, claws extended and embedded in the soft flesh. As soon as Adam was finished, the cat rose and looked to the east, puffing in agitation. To the casual observer there was nothing but trees in her visual arena...but beyond them was the creek...dampness...fish...and Jamon.

She growled low in her throat. "We go check now," she said in a cold tone.

Adam noticed the change as it came over the Ocecat. He recognized it, the Prince was doing some stupid, probably talking with Yn's slave girl. He shook his head already picturing how this was going to play out. Jezi will need to be placed under some kind of protection and Jamon would likely not be allowed to leave Mynx's tent aside from the occasional bathroom break. Placing a heavy hand on the bristling cat Adam said in a deep voice. "You check on Balder and Masso, I'll take these two to the main camp." He knew he wasn't what Mynx considered her Alpha like Dagur, but he hoped with a firm enough tone she'd at least listen to him. Chances were both Jamon and Jezi were injured already and they didn't need more from an enraged cat woman.

The fiery pale blue eyes fixed on Adam, holding for a moment, and then with a nod Mynx spun on her heel and headed for the giant and his beast. She let out an exaggerated breath through her nose as she walked, trying to clear her thoughts of the man-child. It only took her a few minutes to reach them, both suffering from the frigid burns of the attack cast upon them. The ocecat was not sure what she was expected to do now that she was here. She let her instincts take over, moving to Balder and placing the back of her hand against his. A purr came from deep within her and she placed her cheek against his chest, the sound of his heart beat dictating the rhythm of the low vibratory sound.

Adam watched her go and shook his head. If anyone could handle a pissed off Mynx it was Balder even as injured as he was. Jabbing the two prisoners he began moving them back into the camp.

Balder had lived through worse, but he was still glad it was all over. He had healing supplies in his wagon for both himself and Masso. But he was too wounded to go get it himself, so when Mynx showed up he let out a low chuckle. "You're an..answer..to prayer Ms. Jabberwalken Oce. Please...can...you..get my medical bag from ...the.. the wagon?" His voice was weak, but still it rumbled through the ground.

Mynx pulled away from the giant as he spoke, her head tilting at the unusual moniker. She did not often interact with the big man, his size a bit intimidating, but she did not remember him ever addressing her as such. "I get," she agreed, looking up at him, then glancing briefly at Masso. The beast looked pitiful...and she thought this might finally be her chance to find out how the animal tasted.

When she arrived at the wagon, Mynx climbed in and starting digging through the various bags, curses spilling from her lips as she tossed things around, many of the containers ending up on the ground. She tore apart half the wagon's contents before she found the one thing Balder had wanted her to retrieve. With a sigh of relief, she hefted the bag onto her shoulder, taking its weight easily and jumping back to the ground.

She paused before heading back, surprised at how quiet things had become. Perhaps the bandits had all gone back to their camp to regroup...she couldn't rule out the possibility, but it seemed unlikely. Quickening her step, she ran the rest of the way, setting the bag before the giant with a grunt. "I help?" she asked hopefully, glad to have her mind occupied.

Balder nodded slowly forcing himself to sit up, the very action seeming to exhaust him. "Yes please thank you." He opened the large bundle and rolled it out across the grass between them. One of his eyes was bloodied and slightly swollen. "Guess I'll need your help more than...I thought. Please find the vial of blue powder should be about the size of a goat's leg. It's iron clay powder."

"Blue," she repeated, finding the item easily enough by its color and holding it out to him. "For cuts?" she asked, getting a subtle nod. She opened the vial and set it to the side, grabbing a soft rag from the pile and placing some powder inside it. Lightly stepping onto Balder's thigh, she got even with his face, wiping away most of the blood by his eye with an edge of the cloth. The rest she licked off, not thinking anything unusual of the gesture. It was how she cleaned her wounds, her tongue's bristly texture making the job easier.

Once she finished cleaning the area, she applied the powder, tamping it gently into the open wound. She continued with this procedure, moving down his body and attending to every injury she found. Several times she refilled her rag with the coagulant and multiple times she grabbed up a clean cloth, only stopping when his injuries were no longer bleeding.

"Do you need bandage? I can wrap then treat hairy elephant."

Balder nodded feeling the body length sting of the powder as it audibly popped and sizzled across his body. Like most things Giants make the powder works full bore from the start, his whole body felt like it was on fire, but the intense pain was momentary. A minute later it had passed and the sizzling had quieted to nearly a whisper. Standing slowly up, he groaned gently. "No the powder has already sealed up, it'll flake off once it's done. Masso needs a special kind of medicine." He reached down to his med pack and pulled out a bottle with what looked like lotion and a large razor. "We need to cut the singed hair away and apply the lotion directly to the wound. I'll do the cutting you apply the lotion, ok?" He gave the best smile he could manage and moved to his heavily groaning animal.

Mynx shrugged, taking the lotion and following the giant over to his beast of burden. Her eyes narrowed as she studied it with an intense interest, not having gotten this close on her own due to the size of the animal...afraid it might trample her...on purpose. Staying close to Balder's side, she applied the ointment in a generous layer after each area was cleanly shaved, her nose wrinkling at its smell. Timidly, she put her tongue to her palm, then gagged. She spat several times, wiping her tongue on her clothing to get rid of the foul taste.

"Medicine bad," she claimed, scowling up at the Giant.

Despite the pain of the action Balder couldn't help but laugh at the woman's antics.
"That's why we don't eat the medicine Ms. Oce. Come, I'll get you some water and fresh meat to wash the taste out." Luckily they had managed to finish treating Masso before the cat's curiosity got the better of her. He wiped the razor clean and put both the lotion and powder back in his med pack before taking it all back to the wagon where he tucked it securely back in it's place.

Next he grabbed a small water skin and plucked some still red meat off a nearby drying fire and handed them both to Mynx before he hefted his hammer and began using it as a walking stick, the heavy head leaving deep impacts in the grass. "Thank you for the help my dear, but come we best go see how everyone else is fairing."

She nodded, pausing to take a long pull from the skin and rinsing her mouth, spitting the water out at her feet, She then popped the semi-dried meat into her mouth, making a face but continuing to chew. "Smelled minty," she said in her defense, grumbling under her breath as she picked up her pace to walk beside him.

Dnafein

03-24-2019, 05:40 AM

Tristifer made his way into the camp aiming to reach his tent. He succeeded but wasn't alone in reaching it; The bandit swung his sword for the archer's throat. Tris bent backwards to dodge the swing, his own blade sliding between the attackers ribs. Tristifer pulled his blade from the corpse and half turned, whipping his stolen blade after an unfamiliar shape. Ducking into his tent the archer retrieved his bow, arrow bag and armored jacket; Strapping the latter on over his bare chest.

As he stepped out of his tent an arrow half nocked, Tristifer scanned the camp observing the chaos. “Someone's gonna blame me for this.” He said with a sigh, his bow coming up an arrow escaping into an attacker. The archer shook his head and trotted into the skirmish.

Passing Adam, the archer witnessed a group of four charging the warrior as one. Likely due to the bodies already laying around the Rogue. Tris didn't slow as he passed, bringing his bow up; Moving away from the sound of Adam fighting the two who survived the archers shots. The archer circulated through the campsite.

The human didn't stop moving, flowing through the skirmish firing one arrow after the other. His aim assisted the others even when he wasn't seen, his arrows making subtle changes to the fights. The only section of the camp he avoided was the area around the giant.

It wasn't that Tristifer thought Balder invincible; It was a memory that made his wrist twinge. Dodging trees was easy when they were firmly planted. Tristifer remembered having to dodge through the branches of an uprooted oak tree, luckily a sprained wrist was the worst of his many scratches and bruises. And it was not an experience the archer wanted to repeat.

Of course, not everything Tristifer did went unnoticed. As he sprinted past Sheva, the Rogue's hand darted out and slapped her ass. Laughing the archer sprinted between a trio of bandit archers; The arrow in Tris’ hand split on of the bowstrings as his loud bark of laughter startled the other two. Tris continued laughing even as the area behind him brightened, and a trio of screams turned into fiery gurgles.

As the fighting began to die down the archer dashed into a tree, running out along the branch he stepped off onto the back of the large deer. “I see the deer has done most of the heavy lifting for you again Peanut. I think I'll need to pick you up a crossbow…” The archer paused looking as if he gagged. “Ugh, that word tastes horrible. Anyway will have to pick you up a different weapon when we reach the next town.”

The archer motioned to where the battle around the giant seemed to have quieted. “Anyways, Onward Noble Steed!” Tristifer declared, before chuckling, and stepping off the deer's back. “Sorry, always wanted to say that. Let's get the children to the big guy.”

Yamimoon

03-27-2019, 03:55 PM

Reaching the tree where he left his equipment Ashvel quickly got dressed and gathered his bag. However, while he was putting his cloth back on he felt something in his shorts pocket. Stopping and reaching into the pocket he pulled out the round metal madalin. What color he had left his face, and his eyes went wide.

“How in the world did they find me. When did this happen?”

Then he remembered that something ran into him in the forest. It must have been one of the members. This was not good. If they found him then they might attack his fellow guild members. The smell of blood invaded his senses once more, and a panicked look filled his eyes. Did they come to kill off the guild? This one though was his driving force to get back to the camp as soon as possible. Grabbing the rest of his equipment he darted to towards the camp.

The smell of blood thickened as Ashvel approached the carnage or the camp, and his blood began to boil because of the coupous amount of blood. Keeping his sanity in times like this. That is why he has trained tirelessly to control himself. He saw bodies on the ground, and blood all over the place. However, he didn’t see any of his guildmates lining the ground. This was a major relief for Ashvel, but at the same time if this wasn’t the work of ‘them’ then who was the culprits?

This was the least of his worries right now. With any battle there is bound to be injuries that he might have to attend to. Walking deeper into camp he looked for his fellow guildmates as a sour smell crossed his sense of smell. This smell was something that was familiar to him as well. It was the smell of rotting flesh. This must mean that Vel was injured and needed his attention. She might be an undead but even they need to be careful with their bodies. At least he could tend to the injuries that he body has sustained.

Taking the initiative to make sure he didn’t reveal her secret Ashvel grabbed a hold of Vel’s hand and smiled at her. Leading her deeper into the forest. If she wanted she could fight him, but he was certain that the young lady would understand his intent. Her secret would remain that until she was ready. Maneuvering through the forest they came upon a stream with patches of grass along the bank, and some stones protruding out of the water.

“I know that you are injured, we can get that taken care of here away from the others. The cursed need to stick together. Now if you would.” Ashvel said not pushing the issue. He would allow Vel to decide if she wanted treatment or not. This was just the best option.

Vel had been surveying the camp to take care of any stragglers and help clean up the dead and dying bandits. She had wandered from Yn’s side in the process, her axe in one hand as she started to patrol the edge of the camp for any signs of the bandits rallying.

She’d been intent on her search that she hadn’t realized Ash had approached her, thinking it had been Yn or perhaps Tris. She turned her head in surprise as the vampire took her hand but after a second relaxed. It was the only other person she’d personally revealed herself to. Beyond the guild master Ash was the only other person she’d taken her hood off for.

She was quite as she allowed the vampire to lead her off. She knew the drill even if she couldn’t feel the pain if she didn’t maintain her body she’d fall apart. It was just fortunat for her she wasn’t out right rotting. As they arrived at the stream Vel let out a sigh and glanced around before setting her Axe against a tree and pulled back her hood allowing her dull amber hair to spill out.

Over time she’d found that wearing all black made it more difficult for people to tell when she was injured. Not only did this add to intimidation but it made it easier to hide what she was from people. She slowly removed her over clothes to reveal the open wounds from the shards of ice she’d taken earlier, as well as a few popped stitches from her older wound around her midsection. She would need a new set of stitches.. She tossed her clothes into the shallow water in hopes of rinsing it out before the stale smell would become permanent.

Ashvel didn’t even flinch at Vel taking her hood off. She might want to hide what she was, but she was still a beautiful woman even though she had been cursed to become what she was. He felt sorry for her. He was born into his curs, but she didn’t have an option. At least that is what he believed. He has never asked her about her past. And he didn’t intend to. As she finished taking of the rest of her clothing Ashvel saw the injuries she had received. They were a little worse than he thought they would be.

With these injuries if she was human Vel would be dead. Giving a light sigh he pulled his bag off of his shoulder, opening the pack and pulling out a needle thread, some herbs, and a couple of magical stones. He just hoped that she would disagree with his treatment since she doesn't like magic.

“Vel, can you lie down and relax. I need to stick you back up. Also will you allow me to use.a magical stones or two to help seal some of the wounds?”

Vel turned to look at the vampire in the moonlight as he asked her to lie down. A visible frown crossed her features as he mentioned the magic stones and she firmly crossed her arms in a firm no. No magic. The idea of magic touching her again made her sick and she couldn’t get sick! Just string and needle that was all she needed. Her body could still repair itself but it was so slow it might as well be nonexistent. But she’d take her chances with that.

After a moment Vel set down slowly next to Ashvel and laid back on the ground, resting her head on a tuft of grass as she stared up at the sky.

Watching Vel's reaction he knew helping the body heal faster with the use of magic was out of the question. This was truly not the best course of action for her body since it takes her so long to heal.

“You win. I won't use the items.” Ashvel said as the young lady laid down on the ground. Threading the needle he placed it down and gathered some of the herbs he had brought out. Walking over to the water he dipped a small bowl into the river putting a small amount of water into it. Placing the herbs into the bowl he returned to Vel's side as he pulled his dagger and used the but to crush the herbs creating a poultice to put on the wounds. At least he could help with the healing process just a little.

Once everything was ready he began to work sewing the injuries together then putting the poultice over the wound. As he continued to work he spoke.

“Why do you take these kind of risks? Don't you value your life?”

Vel turned her head to regard the vampire for a long moment. She turned her head back the other direction and reached out for her pouch, luckily it was in reach so she didn’t have to get up. She pulled her book from it and opened her inkwell and quill.

“What life?” She wrote quietly. “Your very kind Ashvel, but I don’t have much of a life.” she wrote glancing at him before she continued. “It is better that I take the wound over the living. I can function even damaged, I can even be repaired. I won't die so easily. But the same cannot be said for the living flesh of the rest of the company, Even you. If all I can do is cause someone to suffer less from a wound then damage to myself is little in price.” She wrote before flipping the book so he could read. Besides… she’d promised the guild master to make sure everyone made it back in one piece.

Continuing his work as he saw out of the corner of his eye Vel reach for her paper and quill. As he waited for her response he continued to close her up, and mend as many of the wounds as he could. Once she finished writing Ashvel stopped working and read her response. Giving a light sigh he returned to working while responding to her.

“You may be able to take more damage than someone who's living.” Ashvel stopped for a moment and contemplated his next words. “The world is full of pain. No one person should be responsible for trying to protect so many. Having that weight on your shoulders is not something that you should have to carry alone.” he said as he moved onto the next wound. “Suffering for the sake of others is a noble jester. I commend you for that, but is that the only option for your life?”

Vel thought for a moment over what he said looking to the moon again. Finely she turned and wrote in her book. “The dead don’t have many options.” she responded. “I cannot live a normal purposeful life.” She paused as she stared at it for a moment thinking about some of the dreams she used to have when she was alive. Dreams were for the living, of which she was no longer a part of. “But even in my self made isolation the guild is my home and they are my kin. If I must be cursed, then I might as well use it. I have both the strength and the Fortitude. It's a porupose.” even if it wasn’t the purpose she’d dreamed of.

Once he read her words a small smile formed on his face as he returned to finishing his work. To find a purpose in the affliction that was forced upon you was something he could understand. Even he was running from something in his past. Trying to make a better life and changing himself in the process.

“You have a good point. Though you do still have options in the life before you. I may not completely understand why someone would place a curse on another and ring them into this world, but there are always options that can be sought. Even for those born into the darkness there are always options.” Ashvel said in a kind and happy tone, but his eyes betrayed the emotion. He never wanted to return to what he was.

“Well this is the best that can be done without the use of magic.” Ashvel said as he cut the string to the last injury. He had cleaned all the wounds and made sure he double stitched the hols to keep them from ripping. Using what was left of the herbs he put a little more of them on the more serious injuries. “You might want to give them a couple of days to heal before getting into another fight.” Ashvel said as he knew that ti would thak months before she should be doing anything strenuous. The healing of her kind takes forever. He would just have to make sure that he kept an eye on her.

Vel set up slowly as he finished. “I can’t make any promises.” she wrote. “Thank you Ashvel.” and set the book down as she slowly picked herself up to her feet. Closing her ink well she set it back in the bag with her quill and moved over to her soaking clothes to scrub them out as best as she could in the cold water and find all the tares she’d need to patch.

Keeping promises is something he still wasn't good at. Though he is getting better. Watching as Vel went over to the river and began washing her clothing and patching up the holes. Such a beautiful young lady had been cursed to live a life that would be full of hardship. He would never wish his life on anyone else. Always hiding what you are and having to run for your life if people found out. The guild was the only place other than the Elders forest that he didn’t have to worry about hiding. He had companions.

Walking over to the stream and placing a hand on Vel’s shoulder he smiled as he looked to the moon. “The goddess of the night watches over all of her children. I am sure you will be blessed by the goddess as well.” Ashvel said as he removed his hand his face becoming emotionless. As the events of what happened earlier played through his mind. Placing his hand in his pocket and feeling the small trinket inside sent chills down his spine. He knew he wouldn't be able to run forever.

Vel looked up at Ashvel as he placed a hand on her shoulder and spoke about being blessed by the Goddess of the night. Vel wasn’t sure she could make herself believe that but she managed a smile and a nod before returning to her clothes. They were about as good as she could hope for, she’d left her spare clothing back in the camp so she’d have to wear it damp. She rung out the clothing careful not to tare it in half with her strength before she pulled her shirt over her head, the cold dampness wouldn’t bother her.

Once she was dressed and had tucked her hair back under her hood she reached out to the troubled looking vampire and touched his arm gently. She didn’t know that was troubled him that moment wasn’t herself but she made another gesture of thanks before she gathered up her book and bag.

Being brought out of his thoughts by Vel’s gentle touch to his arm. He looked at her with a slight somber look on his face. He shook his head and removed his hand from his pocket as he smiled. The young lady thanked him and went to gathering her things. “Your Welcom.” Ashvel said as he just watched her for a moment. Before walking next to her.

“Don’t risk your body for my sake. If anything happens think of yourself more than me.” Ash said as he hoped that it didn’t come down to them coming after the guild.

Vel paused as he came up next to her and spoke, cocking her head to the side and giving him a bit of a strange look from under her hood. Though she supposed it wasn’t odd for him to be more concerned with the others then himself. Vel took in a deep breath, but she couldn’t promise that either. Out of all of the guild Ashvel was the one she worked with the most, if anything were to happen she doubted she’d have time to think about herself before she moved into the fray.

She pulled up her axe and put it over her shoulder as she shook her head. He as the medic was far more important, and he as her friend was worth putting herself in danger.

Vel was a good friend. Not only was she a fellow cursed she had become even more important to him. He just wanted to keep her safe, and out of harm's way. Their friendship was something that he found refreshing. Not many people would become friends with his kind. Even fellow cursed usually kept a wide berth from Vampires. He didn’t want to lose a friend, yet on the other hand she was strong enough to take care of herself.

“You are as stubborn as myself. Maybe that is why we get along so well. You have a strong conviction. Something I need to grasp with my own hands. Thanks for your friendship.” Ashvel said still smiling as he tried to push his negative thoughts away.

Vel managed a smile under her hood before she pulled her scarf up over her nose hiding the rest of her face. She should be thanking him for his friendship, without him well she’d probably be worse for wear then she already was, and a lot more lonely. She made a gesture back in the direction of camp. Perhaps they should make an appearance now before people started to wonder where they were.

Vel was right it was tie to return to camp. Smiling at Vel he tapped her on the shoulder. “Go ahead to the camp. I need to gather my things. I will be right behind you as soon as I am done.” Ashvel said as he waited for her to start returning to camp. He needed some time to be able to get rid of the medallion in his pocket.

Koti~

03-27-2019, 10:37 PM

“That's… gonna be purple for a few days.” Yn spoke to himself, allowing his hammer to rest against his side. He had been separated from Vel near the end, but he had been slowing down at that point regardless. While he may have the muscle and strength to take on several of the bandits no problem, the orc had been another story. His shielded arm was littered with purple spots and rough looking patches. He had the muscle to carry the rock, yet smacking the stones against flesh was miserable. Yn let out a sigh and stood up, allowing himself a moment to look across the calm fields as bodies were shuffled and moved around. Left arm tingling as Yn looked around once more, he began to head towards his tent. He would need some bandages and possibly a dip in cold water to cool it down.

“Just hope the numbness goes away soon.” Yn commented as he rolled his left, wincing at the pain.

Crouching in the darkness a short distance from Yn’s tent, Mynx perked up at the sound of his voice, her head turning towards the young man’s silhouette. She had not been here long, heading out this way shortly after leaving Balder’s side, hoping she and the Dusha Kin could discuss their mutual problem. It had also allowed her time to settle her anger, the situation between Jamon and Jezibel brewing hotly within her. As soon as she saw him she rose to her full height, allowing the debris beneath her bare feet to rustle as she moved. There was no mistaking the feline, her pale hair flowing loosely around her pointed ears and her long tail swishing behind her.

“Damn Jamon…” Yn spoke with a sigh, having seen Mynx approaching. He had known that Jezibel and Jamon had been talking, but there was hope that the fight would dissuade the woman. Continuing the advance to his tent, he began rummaging around for some bandages. Thankfully none of the tents had been destroyed or looted during the fight. Some got singed, but nothing that couldn't be repaired. He set aside a clean rag for wiping down sweat, blood and literal dirt off open wounds.

“Found ya.” Yn cheered silently as he sat back at the entrance and began cleaning his arm. He grimaced as the rough cloth went over open wounds, but he didn't dare risk getting an infected arm. It also allowed Mynx more than enough time to approach as he did so.

“I assume you saw Jamon and Jezi together before and during the fight?” Yn asked the Ocecat when she was close enough to ask.

The cat moved a few feet closer, her head tilting as she watched the man cleaning the injuries on his arm, causing her to glance at the makeshift bandage Adam had placed on her earlier. There was little pain, mostly just a burning sensation where her sweat had dripped onto the raw flesh. She scowled, lowering herself to Yn’s level, knees bent and balancing on the front of her feet. “I saw,” she said in a deep tone, finally answering him. “Jamon left tent before call to arms. Placed self in danger to see girl...your girl. He is stupid boy. I think best to have you speak to him. He not listen to me.” She looked hard at Yn, trying to gauge his reaction. She did not know him well, their first and only encounter not leaving them on the best of terms.

“I agree. The boy has tendencies to think with his jewels over his brain.” Yn spoke, holding her gaze as he spoke. He couldn't help the rumble in his chest as he spoke, years of experience keeping him from just speaking normally. He went back to the action of binding his arm. Giving her a sigh he pulled the bandage tight, wincing from the pulling on his skin.

“I suggest you as well punish the boy with something other than pain. One can only get smacked so often before it doesn't work. Maybe offer him for solo guard duties on the camp. Can't flirt if he's on the job guarding the camp.” Yn offered, wrapping it up to his shoulders before letting out a grunt of annoyance.

“Can you help finish wrapping this? Sorry but I can't seem to get it to tie down right.” Yn asked the woman.

Mynx rose, taking the ends of the material from him. She unwound a portion, then rewrapped it, tying it securely. “I seem to be healer tonight...you third patient.” She laughed lightly, then stepped away, appraising the man. “You need drink? For pain? I can get.”

“Not at the moment, no. My arm is mostly numb. It's not really going to hurt until some feeling can return completely. Getting rocks pounded into the skin isn't very good for it.” Yn chuckled as he rolled the shoulder with some stiffness, feeling his arm twinge and prick with needles as it moved. Thankful that the bandage would help heal it, he stood slowly, relying on his right arm mostly. Now at his full height he looked around the camp, already spotting Faur towards the camp edge.

“So, how about you? Was quite a fight huh.” Yn offered as he began a short path towards the wagon, collecting the random weapons and such from the bandits, along with tossing any debris away that he came across.

“Hmm...yes, a good fight. I fared well.” She followed behind him, looking at the dead bodies and groaned. “Perhaps fight my fault,” she said softly. She stopped at the wagon, starting to pick up the items she had tossed about when searching for Balder’s medical bag. She sighed heavily, continuing her explanation while she loaded the items back in their proper places. “Bandits attacked while hunting. Lives were taken...but not all. Maybe come to camp to even score...and take what they couldn’t then.”

“I don't think you're the cause of it. Bandits may be greedy idiots, but normally wouldn't risk a giant.” Yn spoke as he helped clean up the wagon, helping with larger objects as he could with just one arm. It was not the most usual statement.

“They were desperate for something else here. Bandits attacked my home village, killing most of my family and stole their bonded. They wouldn't risk something so simple as petty revenge.” Yn offered up to Mynx with a smile.

She shook her head, her ears twitching. “Not only revenge. Pelt. They wanted to take. Worth small fortune.” Putting the last item away, she turned to Yn. “I not understand greed. Or desire for skins. My colony only took what needed to survive. There no wealth. All share.” She removed her armor, setting it on the ground, then stretched out her back and rolled her shoulders. “I ask question of person?” she inquired.

“I'll have to fill you in on greed eventually. I still don't think it was just for your hide, but go ahead and ask your question. I'm free to answer.” Yn responded as he sat down on the ground, noting the girl having doffed her armor to stretch out her body.

She kneeled, cringed lightly at the movement, but not liking to stand over him while she spoke. She then touched her chest, open palm pressing to her ribs. “When you speak to me, you make sound like purr...from here.” She patted the area where her hand rested. “It is calming...but how make? And why?” She stared directly into his golden eyes, his masculine form not lost on her with them being so close.

“Ah, that's simple. It's like a natural accent, I think is the word. My old watch master had a bobcat sister, so anytime she instructed us was always with a half rumble in her chest. She taught me all I ever wanted to learn about guarding, so it became habit to talk like her.” Yn began, looking up to the sky for a moment in forlorn thoughts, allowing memories of the woman to pass over his mind, from the first time she met him, to the last meeting they had.

“I'm a Dusha Kin, so talking like the beasts of the world is a second language to me, similar to English being second language to you. You kinda remind me of her bobcat sister. Really fierce and strong, yet had a natural curiosity to her nature when working with new guards.” Yn said, giving a half happy smile as he looked back to Mynx, lost partially in his memories of the woman.

Mynx scoffed. “Not like bobcat...not scrawny beast.” But she smiled after she said it, dropping down onto her bent legs to sit in a fashion. She puffed out a breath, then looked towards the main fire as it slowly smoked the meat that hung over it. “Waste of meat,” she said, mostly to herself, her thoughts elsewhere. “I think I make Jamon sleep under stars, without warmth, and work until drop. Can’t trust to watch camp alone, but can stay up with to teach. Make too tired to sneak around.”

She returned her gaze to Yn. “You punish Jezi also? Or not care that ward has interest in boy?” She raised her brows then tilted her head in interest. “You share pleasures...yes?”

“Jezi has no interest like that in Jamon. If anything, she sees him like a younger brother, or akin to that. So I don't think punishing her will help with too much. Even if she was, as long as she remains under my service, she cannot bed another man.” Yn put up in his defense. The last bit of knowledge felt over shared, but at least Mynx seemed to willingly share. The last question she asked had him blushing rather heavily.

“No, no no. I do not share pleasures. She and I barely know each other, and it would make no sense to do that kind of stuff.” Yn put up quickly, still feeling the red flush to his face.

Mynx laughed softly, noticing his discomfort and deciding against further discussion into his personal practices to avoid his further embarrassment. She offered him a warm smile, thinking they were making good strides in their discussion, everything remaining civil this time. “I am glad Jezi keep to promise,” she stated. “Jamon not so smart. He wishes to find mate to take home to meet parents. Every woman a new chance.” She shrugged. “If only want friend, I not care. But he reeks of desire for different female. I not tolerate while he is mine.” She rose to her feet in a single fluid motion, looking out over the camp trying to locate her ward. She looked back over her shoulder at Yn.

“We go find? Best talk before angry again.”

“I agree with that. The boy is more interested in making a wife than friends. He has much to learn of the world.” Yn spoke, thankful that the woman had left the private questions for now. Standing with his right arm, he began looking around, quickly locating Faur and shortly Jamon with his brother. Thankful that both seemed mostly okay, Yn motioned to her and made way to them with Mynx by his side.

bluemoon

03-30-2019, 04:26 PM

Even with the dark of the night illuminated by the light the moon casted, Jamon could see the unmistakable figures walking his way. He immediately looked to Faur.

“Master Faur, please speak to my owner as she approaches that I bravely killed an attacking roughian. I have concern that my owner might be seeking to punish me.” as Jamon nervously watched Mynx and Yn approach closer.

Trying to put on a brave voice, Jamon spoke to the two as they neared.
“Miss Mynx, I fended off an attacker of our camp and killed him. Miss Lupin, Master Faur and I protected this part of camp. Are the others okay Master Yn?” desperately hoping that Mynx was not there to punish him for being away from the tent when she awoke.

“Finally got some use of that blade you carry?” Yn smirked as he looked at the man, his eyes locking with Faur for a few moments. It was a short conversation that had Yn chuckling to himself with the retelling of the story. He had to take it with a grain of salt, as Faur always changed his retelling a few couple of times. Moving closer to his brother he began inspecting him over, noting the few nicks and cuts under his fur. Thankfully the majority of the blood covering him was from other bandits.

“Glad that you two made it out alive, and whole. Quite the night with the bandit attack.” Yn spoke up while patting Faur on the haunches.

The chatter was all well and good, but Mynx was having none of it. The calm which she had barely managed as she walked to this spot was now gone, the smell coming off Jamon pulling all of her attention. There was no doubt he had killed, the scent of blood covered him...as did fear, urine, and Jezi. She moved closer, a low growl growing in her throat as she grabbed the boy by the front of his shirt, bringing his face to hers and inhaling deeply. She hissed, then threw him aside roughly.

“I kill now,” she said, looking at Yn before reaching to lift the boy from the ground.

As Jamon was dropped to the ground, an odd sensation came over him, part off the fact that he took a life, something that strangely had a satisfying sensation feeling, part in, was it anger, years of being pampered, having someone else handle his trouble as he walked off, now he was on the ground and looking up to the pretty woman who had owned him. As Mynx stated that she will now kill, Jamon rolled to the side coming to a crouch. He reached behind his back and slid the steel from the sheath along his back.

With a look of more anger than fear in his eyes, he held his sword to his front. His teeth gritted with pent up anger and frustration, in his hand was the key to his power ran through his mind as he grumbled in a hesitant tone

“Miss Mynx, gone is the helpless trinket I once was, do not force me to hurt a pretty girl.”

The ocecat stopped in mid reach, surprised at this new turn of events. She snarled, baring her teeth. How dare he threaten her? She was his alpha. Not waiting to see if his intent held weight, she grabbed in quickly, his wrist in her hand in the blink of an eye. She twisted, diverting the blade away from her and brought her face in close again, her intense blue gaze penetrating his hazel.

“Okay. Enough.” Yn stepped in, placing his hands above where Mynx was gripping the boy. With some effort he was able to separate and push them apart, keeping his hands on both of them. Glaring at the two of them he let out a sigh and looked to the ground.

“Jamon, you're being a complete fool. From what I've been told you are beholden to Mynx not only as a servant, but also a squire to learn from. Raising a blade against both gives her the clear right to kill you on the spot, with both Faur and I as witnesses.” Yn instructed the young man, having to rely on his training from the war chief. He fixed his gaze on Myn next, trying to be both calm yet stern.

“Mynx, you had already decided upon the course of action for young Jamon here. Don't let your base instincts change your mind and make things worse.” Yn instructed her, his tone softer than what he had used on Jamon. He didn't dare move his hands yet, not wanting to allow them to tear into each other.

Having his steel easily knocked from his hand followed by the rather large man separating him and Mynx, Jamon simply bit his lower lip not looking to Mynx or Yn, however toward the sword on the ground. The horrible girl’s words drifting in his mind that should you draw the steel, it needs to be one with you, if you lose your steel, you are reborn.

The words, Mynx’s hard stare and Yn mentioning it was Mynx’s right to end his life brought him back to reality. This time though there was no begging, no crying out for his protector, more a blank look replaying in his mind how he lost his steel. His tone flat as he mumbled
“My apologies Miss Mynx.” still looking toward the sword on the ground.

Mynx spat, the sound similar to air being forced harshly through her teeth, then allowed herself to relax in Yn’s grip. She looked at the tall man’s hand on her shoulder, then to his face...to his golden eyes. As for her ward, she ignored him and his petty remorse completely.

“Can let go...I not kill...not today.” She then turned a glaring look to the spoiled prince. “You...will...learn obedience. Start now. You sleep under stars, no share warmth. You be like dog. Worked hard...little rest. See how much time have to woo girl then.”

Jamon stood somewhat defiantly with his hands across his chest. Under the stars, how hard could that be, work hard, Sir Falstskog did all the time, in his thoughts, so why not do so himself. Jamon turned and stepped over to where his steel lay on the ground. If nothing more, the awful girl had instructed him that his steel was to be treated the same as his mate, whatever that meant. He reached to take the sword before slipping it back in the sheath across his back and looking back toward Mynx

“I will show you Miss Mynx, I can sleep under the stars with no warmth. I am not a delicate trinket.” his features showing a defiance.

“Good, now that we have that settled.” Yn spoke, looking between the two. They bickered like a badger and snake, always fighting for the land. He allowed a sigh as he crossed his arms, fixing both with a soft glare for a few moments before returning to Faur, glad that the moment had been settled. Hopefully this would be enough to teach the boy not to do anything errant or idiotic again. Of course he would inform Jezi of the situation, hopefully avoiding the problem that caused this in the first place.

Mynx continued to look at the spoiled boy, shaking her head at his childish ways. He had no idea what it was like to sleep without a cover over his head, especially when the weather was not to his liking. She would enjoy his discomfort, most likely staying with him to ensure he did not try to make his way over to talk with Jezi. It was going to be a trying time for her as well, but at least sleeping outside was second nature for her. She would stay warm enough...or would seek it elsewhere.

Turning to Yn, she touched his right shoulder lightly then moved into his field of vision. “I not plan to harm Jezi...so not worry. I take care of Jamon and try to not kill.” She smiled, her canine teeth exposed in humor and nodded her head to the Dusha Kin. “You are good man, but gentle. Big man should be fierce. Perhaps learn with age.” She patted him, then rubbed her cheek to his.

“Thanks Mynx, but strength isn't everything. I don't believe I need to be a fierce man now.” Yn responded to the Ocecat. He patted her shoulder after she rubbed against him, knowing that getting her to rub against you was a treat. He appreciated it as he looked back to Faur.

“I think it best that I attend to Faur and go hunt down Jezibel. Hopefully she is okay.” Yn spoke before moving towards the camp on the hunt for Jezi.

As Mynx spoke to Yn, Jamon turned and headed toward the tent. ‘How hard is it to sleep under the stars, I have already killed someone, sleeping outside should be nothing to worry about’ drifted through his mind, paying no attention to Mynx or Yn now behind him.

As he made his way to and entered the tent, he hastily grabbed the bed roll originally given to him by Balder when he was briefed before setting out. ‘Fine, sleep without my warmth’ drifted through his mind thinking it would be harder on Mynx not to have his heat to warm her through the night. He then stepped out of the tent taking a moment to survey the area trying to think of a good place where he could sleep, perhaps close to a fire, certainly not close to the stream.

Jamon wandered toward the perimeter edge of the camp looking to the ground for anyplace absent of sticks or dirt clumps before opening the tarp over a leafy patch on the ground. He sat on the tarp looking around at the darkness surrounding him. From there he removed the sword sheath from his back and set it along the tarp so as to have quick access to it should he need it. That was the one thing that the awful girl had ingrained in him, that his steel was to be as his wife, never be without it, lose your steel, be reborn into something smarter. He still did not like that other girl, but with the encounter with the bandit, her constant tormenting him seemed to have been useful. His thoughts then drifted to Jezi, was she okay, the image of the first bandit with his throat slit came to mind. The pretty girl did seem to easily take that man’s life. Now that he too was a life taker, maybe he could protect her sometime too. As he was still in thought, the chill of the night had not yet taken it’s bite upon him.

Left with only the red deer for company, Mynx gave the large creature a wide berth and snorted derisively in his direction. Another food animal that she couldn’t touch. She narrowed her eyes at the creature then turned her back on it, searching the area for Jamon. She located him soon enough, sitting on his fur along the edge of camp. Not the safest location considering the recent bandit attack, but what did she expect. She gave the large beast another glance over her shoulder, nodded slightly at it, then walked towards her ward. Time to start the training--this was going to be a long night.

Breggo13

04-03-2019, 03:50 AM

Selene burst out of the bushes, halting for all but half a second, her wild blue eyes taking in the scene before her - the corpses, the blood, the bodies. Inhaling, she caught his scent, slowly disappearing into the unknown. Pushing off, ignoring everything else around her, the young woman raced forward to where a group of dead lay, jumping over what appeared to be a mage and sliding on her knees to the cold body of her master. A massive gash on his chest showed that the kill had been precise - Jameyson wouldn’t have felt any pain as his soul left his flesh, parting with it once and for all.

Looking onto his face, twisted in a grotesque mask of pain and surprise, Selene felt a failure. She should have been by his side, should have taken that blow or protected him. She could withstand so much more than his fragile human body but he sent her away and she had, like a loyal dog she was, obeyed. He could have sent for her or came on his own, he should have. He brought this upon himself. Staring into his large green eyes, Selene tried to feel any sort of pain but she felt nothing, no tears coming to her eyes. He brought it upon himself, her mind reminded her as she slowly stood up, taking in the way she would forever remember her first master - dead due to his own stupidity.

Backing up, she heard someone approaching, the realization that she was uninvited in enemy camp dawning upon her clouded mind. Growling under her breathe, Selene reached with her lefthand for her dagger, trying to keep her motions subtle as her senses went on high alert, taking in everything the night had to offer - the smell of sweat and adrenaline, the scent of the fire and blood. Once again, she wished her right arm was not in its sling, restricting her movements. Gritting her teeth, Selene let her instincts take over. If she was to die tonight, at least she would die free.

Tristifer moved through the camp, having separated from Faur and the young couple. He moved toward his tent to gather the papers he pulled from the lockbox. He held his bow at his side, eyes roving across the quiet camp. Searching for movement in the light of the waning half moon.

Her grip tightened around the handle of her dagger, coming close to her thigh. Blue eyes gazed across the enemy camp, nostrils flaring as she took in the scents, trying to understand the situation more. A cat, a mammoth, a giant - the last made Selene gulp in discomfort. That would be a problem, no matter how injured he was. Crouching lower into the shadows provided by the earth, the young Lycan started silently making her way around the edge of the camp, trying to figure out the best strategy. The scent of a human - sweaty and covered in dry blood - hit her hard, signaling that he was approaching. Freezing in her tracks, Selene prepared to attack her first victim.

The archer stopped and frowned. Something felt off, tightening the grip on his bow Tris turned back the way he came. His eyes scanning the path back, as the human fought the assumption he was being followed by one of the youths. Tristifer called out, “Alright I know your there.”

There. The man came into her view but Selene didn't move, steadying her heartbeat. In the dark, she could make out only his form, the crude outline of a bow in his hand. At the sound of his voice, she flinched. He was surely human, wasn't he? Did her nose betray her? He surely couldn't be more. The young girl breathed out - there was only one way to find out.

A flick of her wrist and she was moving away to the side, away from her throw, silent as her fingers gripped for one of her throwing knives. She didn't see if her knife hit the mark, instead preparing for a second throw. A moon had three phases and so had her kill - she just made her first move.

Seeing no movement, and gaining no response Tristifer turned back to the path before him. As he turned a knife grazed his chest. “Son of a bitch.” The human swore, his free hand diving into his arrow bag. Tris moved towards nearby cover even as he nocked an arrow. “So that was a nice try, for an amateur. You run away and you can learn to do better.”

From the sound of it, he went for his arrows. Selene's lips twitched in a smirk, revealing her elongated canines. The game was on, if only she could use her right hand. Another flick of her risk and she started moving again, slowly coming closer, steadying her breathe and reaching for her third dagger - the last one. After that, she would be close enough for her sword. Come here, little sheep, she thought, looking out from behind the tree, her senses on high alert. Any more yelling from his part and his companions would come scurrying - like more sheep.

The archer heard the second blade whiz past and cried out in agony. “That was better.” He growled turning his head to see if he could see where the blade landed. “Damn that stings.” He said keeping up the ruse.

Third knife and he turned away from her. If she was fast enough, if she could get behind him and...Selene shook her head. Focus, she scolded herself. Biting on her lip, she inched closer, quietly, eyes focused on the man before her.

Hearing the third thrown knife hit the tree he ducked behind, Tristifer stepped out behind the tree and fired his nocked arrow in the direction it came from. Moving to another tree the human again scanned his surroundings attempting to spot his attacker. His eyes crossed a figure and he froze, as if seeing a ghost; A confusing, impossible to exist ghost but one that caught him off guard.

Their eyes met - her wild, angry blue ones and his surprised ones but not at all about to give up. Selene thought on her options - he had a bow, she was out of anything throwable. Her only option was close combat which was not about to go great. Gritting her teeth, she grabbed her sword handle with her right hand, her blood boiling from pain as her injured bones protested the effort. A drop of sweat formed at her temple but as she moved, her eyes never left him, prepared to act on his every action. Fourth blade - the new moon.

Tristifer's head cleared and he dismissed the past rearing its ugly head. The archer took in the girl as she stood sword in hand watching him. Unable to help himself Tris shook his head, his hand slid into his arrow bag. He watched her close a confident smile spreading across his face.

She sensed his hesitation though she was slowly starting to focus more and more on her internal pain. The throbbing in her arm made her shake a bit but she prayed no one saw. Her response to his grin was a wild grimace and low set growl. He killed her master - the man who raised her - and dared to look so smug. “What the fuck is wrong with you?” The words left her lips before she could help it, laced with anger and bewilderment.

Tris laughed as she stopped, her confusion apparent in the the question she asked. “You ask that outside your attack range?” The archer pulled an arrow from its bag and studied the tip. “Are you really that stupid?”

Selene growled, twirling her sword so that it was in front of her. The pain in her arm kept growing, slowly seeping further and further but she pushed it back, focusing on her adversary. Slowly, she inched forward, one step at a time, muscles tense, a wolf ready to pounce. “Tell me, human,” she spat the word out like it burned her tongue, “how many did you kill?”

Tristifer shrugged, lowering the arrow. “More than tried to kill me, less then wanted me dead though. Are you going to question me to death? Cause i have places to be.”

“You have a date in the afterlife?” Selene raised an eyebrow, stopping just out of her range. If need be, she would pounce.

Tristifer choked up on his bow and used it to smack the girl on the top of her head. “Don't make threats you can't keep girl. If you thought you could win you'd have already struck. Find someone else to put you out of your misery.”

Tristifer took two steps back then turned and started away from her. Inside he battled with himself unsure as to why her let her live, as well as the stupidity of turning his back on her. The archer strode on conflicted inside.

With a howl of pain, Selene let her weapon slip her grip, bringing her arm close to chest. The pain had finally become unbearable, her bones giving in and seeming to develop a new crack. “Son of a bitch,” she hissed, blind to everything. The stupid bandit, even after death, made her his slave. This would be her end - weak, helpless and shot through the heart.

Tristifer stopped as he heard her weapon drop. He turned and looked at her, slipping the arrow back into its bag. Bringing his empty hand to pinch the bridge of his nose. “Stupid fucking moron,” The archer muttered walking back to her. “Pick it up and sheathe it.” He ordered.

Selene looked up at the man through the bangs of her hair. Her eyes blazed with wilderness - pain, anger and a lust for blood. His blood. Her mind was clouded from the ache in her arm, the throbbing loud and painful, almost as bad as it had been the night she broke it. Her breathing was a bit laboured but she tried to regain her composure. Why was he being nice to her? Or rather, why was she still alive?

Her gaze fell down to her weapon, lying on the ground. Pick it up, he said. An order - she was good at following those. A careful thought floated in, barely alive, a shadow of an idea. He isn’t your master, it seemed to whisper but the pain and anger and frustration flushed it away. The world was divided into those who served and those who ruled - she was too weak to rule herself. Jameyson’s voice came back to her, his usual smirk in hand.

“Come now, Selene, you know you are powerful. A very powerful tool. But you wouldn’t know what to do with that power. That is why you need a master to redirect your power away from self destruction. Girl, are you paying attention?!”

The waiting gaze burned her, making Selene shudder just a bit. The man was still waiting for her to comply, to pick up her fallen weapon. Did he not want to kill her without a weapon in her hands? That could be it - some warrior thing - but he no longer had an arrow in his nimble fingers. Slowly, she started reaching down with her left hand, her lip twitching with pain each time her right hand moved involuntarily. As her fingers grabbed the hilt, Selene bit her lip in pain. Her vision went dark for a second and she felt a bit lightheaded. Forcing herself, she stood up, shaking. Now her head really spun, she had an urge to throw up and her vision. A second more and she fell, blacking out, the pain from landing on her arms simply enforcing the dark spell that devoured her.

Tristifer watched the girl struggle with herself and then collapse. The human nudged her with a toe, receiving no response he pulled his leg back and let go. Anyone can pretend against a nudge but most still move away from a kick. When she didn't move the archer frowned, his hand gave a twitch near his arrow bag. As it stilled Tris’ head fell back and he bellowed to the sky above. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKKK!”

Slinging his bow over his shoulder he leaned down and collected the girls weapon, sliding it into its sheathe. Slipping his arms under he he lifted her and carried her back the way he had came. Seeking out the gathering others, one of them can take her off his hands. The entire walk the human muttered to himself, explaining all the ways this behavior was stupid and how much of a dumbass he was.

Dnafein

04-28-2019, 10:24 PM

Running at top speed Sheva was holding forth her hands that glittered with magical power, flame erupting from her palms as she aimed for the ranger. That slap on her rear was no way passable and she was furious. She ran and was determined to hit the ranger this time (unlike her failed attempt before which made her magic hit their attackers instead), however seeing him staggering made her halt and tilt her head in confusion.

“By the ancients! If this is another cow you are carrying for me to milk I’ll burn you to crisp!”, she roared with anger.

Selene didn’t really remember what happened - all she remembered was the way her broken arm had once again come ablaze with agony, blackening her mind and forcing her into cooling oblivion. The next time she came to was short and she could just groggily make out that she was in someone’s strong arms before another jarring bolt of pain pushed her into the dark subconscious. She managed only a soft whimper, knowing that her master never allowed her to show any pain or any emotions. Emotions are weakness, he used to tell her, especially for someone condemned to be a wild animal. For someone like her. Perhaps, her mind was also protecting her from Jameyson’s wrath….it took her brain a few painful minutes to remember a rather important fact - Jameyson was now dead.

Jezi wasn't far behind, having heard the frustrated yell of Tris from the edge. Having been tending to her own wounds and problems, she had been close enough to come rushing. Not to far she could spot Sheva following close by, magic glittering in her palms. She slowed some, seeing already that this was not her area to mess in. That was until she spotted the body hanging limp in his arms. Normally one would not carry a corpse around without a damn good reason, so it was likely an injured person. None of the other team members she could recall looking like the woman he was carrying.

“Wait. He's got someone injured with him!” Jezi yelled, changing direction to intercept the crazed woman. Whether prisoner or Innocent the woman would get fried to a crisp.

“As… Entertaining as it would be for you to milk this,” Tris growled, “You have to have milked the first in order to milk another.” The archer's eyes studied the sorceress. Even as Jezi moved to intercept her the archers eyes didn't flinch from the other woman's threat.

“Fine then. As long as you take responsibilities for this. Heavens know why you keep picking things that are of no use and of utmost annoyance”, moving closer Sheva could start to identify some of the obvious bodily lines of the person the ranger was carrying, “I care little if she is hurt if she is one of the bandits”, she told Jezi and quickly looked at the ranger again, “What are your plans for this person?”

Jezi gave a sigh, thankful things hadn't gotten worse. She could understand some of the names calling Sheva Ice queen, but that wasn't her worries. The main focus was on the woman now resting in Tris's arms. The first note was the broken arm, the bruising having formed around the break. The biggest thing was the tattoo of a wolfs paw on the back of her left. She swear it looked familiar, but not sure of where.

Jezi noted the Pale skin and dark hair, the frail skin doing nothing to hide the girls muscles. Something bugged the back of her mind, like a memory trying to resurface.

“We should fix her arm at least. Would not be right to let her suffer like this, especially if she was a victim that escaped the bandits.” Jezibel offered up to the group, making sure to keep herself between Sheva and Tris.

“You all in this then? Protecting someone who clearly came to attack you!?”, Sheva looked straight into the eyes of the ranger before she throw her hands and the air, “Hmph”, she turned around, “Don’t tell me I didn’t warn you”, and before long she was gone from the scene.

Tristifer watched the sorceress leave frowning slightly to himself. “It’s gonna be a real shame to kill someone who has an ass as nice at that. Don’t you agree Jez?” The archer asked conversationally as the girl looked at his captive.

“Unless you are secretly a healer, should get her to the ones we have.” Tris frowned at the girl in his arms shifting her to his shoulder. “Or to Adam. He'll know where they are and I get back to what I was doing.”

The archer raised an eyebrow at the tribal girl. “Any idea where he might be?” He asked her.

“Sorry, I lost sight of him after the fight started, and then I had Jamon to deal with. I can take care of her arm for now.” Jezi offered up to Tris. While she might not have the best medical skills, they could do the basic to set a woman's arm. Besides, there were questions she wanted to ask the woman if the girl was still even conscious. As well, if she could take the girl, Tris could hunt down Adam and Ash to help with whatever she couldn't fix.

“Let's split up, I'll attend to the woman's wounds if any, and you can hunt down Ash or Adam.” Jezibel offered up to the older man.

Tristifer considered the girls suggestion before shaking his head. “No,” He finally said after a moment, “Better not risk more than we have to. You head that way, I'll go this way. We'll meet where the big guy slept.”

He raised an eyebrow at the girl, half expecting an argument of some sort. “Sound good?”

“Seems like a good option.” Jezibel had to offer up, letting out a sigh. She knew the man was right, as the girl was still possibly dangerous, regardless of her condition. By rights she should just leave him be with the girl, but something bugged her about her. Last thing she desired now was to leave this mystery alone.

Adjusting the body on his shoulder Tristifer nodded. “Alright then. Off with you.” He motioned vaguely in the direction he had previously indicated before turning the other way. He didn't know if Jezibel actually went the way he suggested or if she followed him. The archer was to busy resuming his mental chastisement to pay her any mind.

SikstaSlathalin

04-28-2019, 10:46 PM

*New servent, reluctant master*

With the prisoners tied to a large tree Adam went to finish dressing them left his tent and went about inspecting the camp for damages and seeing who was still alive. Luckily no one on his side seemed dead. Whole helluva lotta bandits though, but still no one was unscatched. Even the boy Jamon looked worse for the wear most likely this was his first life or death fight.

But a sight made him shake his head.
“You going out to catch your own dates now Tris?” He studied the unconscious wild girl throw over the Archer’s shoulder.

Tristifer stopped muttering to himself as he reached the others. Adam's shout pulled the archers frustrated glare to the warrior. The archer quickly donned his usual smirk, “Don't be jealous cause this one is younger than the one you grabbed back at the Gallery.”

The archer scanned the area. “Where's the mosquito? Or the tree hugger?”

Adam scoffed. “Yeah cause the younger ones are easier to bed right?” He moved and lifted the unconcious girl up inspecting her wounds. “Well looks like this broken arm wasn’t your doing, but why in the hell did you bring her here? Still let’s get her to the fire, I don’t know where Ash is at, but still best keep all our wounded and prisoners in one place.”

“And how many times have you taken her majesty to your blankets?” Tris jabbed back. At the next question he ground his teeth, not answering. The archer carried the girl over and set her near the fire. His eyes scanned those near the fire, “Is this it?”

Adam chuckled placing a folded blanket under the girl’s head. “None so far, ya see some of us have things called standards and willpower. But you’re cute so I’m sure your new pet will warm up to you.” He then nodded looking around he could see nearly everyone, no one was without injury, but no one looked dead either. “Yeah seems so, we’re missing Ash, Bigwit, Nisa, and Tarrock though.”

The archer's eyebrow twitched at Adam's comments, until the warrior listed those missing. “Both healers, our Goblin, and one of our heavies? Send anyone out to find them yet?”

*A Medics works is never done.*

Ashvel was still standing at the edge of the water after collecting his things and allowing Vel to return to camp without him. Looking down at the medallion as the symbol* showed brightly in the light of the moon. It had been so long he though they would have just left him alone, but it seemed that was not the case. Getting ready to toss the object something stopped him, and he placed it back in his pocket.

Turning on the balls of his feet he made his way back to the camp. The fighting may have been over, but he knew that he might still be of use the the group. Especially since he doesn't like to fight if he can get away with it. Using those skills was not something he was fond of. Only time would tell if this was just a coincidence or not.

As Ash entered camp the powerful hand of Nisa grabbed him by the arm and nearly pulled him off his feet as she ran towards the far side of the camp. “Ash come Bigwit is in trouble and Tarrok can only stabilize him!”

Ashvel was lost in his own thoughts as a powerful grip grabbed him and began dragging him in a different direction. The panicked voice of Nisa snapped him back to reality as he heard what had happened. How in the world did he get injured? Was the only thought that came to mind as he they quickly ran towards him.

By the time he arrived Tarrok was trying his best to try and staunch the bleeding, but it wasn't going well. The Goblin was losing a lot of blood, and it needed to be stopped soon if he is to survive.

The Orc Shaman looked up and simply grunted pour some medicinal powders into the gaping stomach wound. “Good to see you Ash, the little green fool tried to bluff his dark magic shit with a mage and got an ice shard for his efforts. Luckily Nisa managed to crush the man’s skull for it.”

Ashvel could only scoff at the fact the Bigwit tried to bluff in the middle of a life or death fight. “What was he thinking.” Ashvel said as he got to his patient’s side and quickly pulled out some of his medical tools and stones. He then quickly looked up to Nisa “Could you go and get me some clean water both hot and cold as fast as you can.” Ashvel said as he returned his attention to the injury. He didn't have time to properly clean his hands but he would keep this place as clean as he could.

“This is going to be tough Tarrok I will need your help.” Ashvel said hoping that there was still time to save the life before him. Nisa nodded and rushed off eager to do anything to help her dear little friend.

The Orc nodded wiping his own hands off. “I’ve cleaned the wounds and removed some debris, but magic wounds are far tricker to mend. What do you need?”

Before Ashvel could answer that question he needed to see what all was damaged. Not wasting another moment he got his hands into the injury looking to see if there was any massive injuries to any internal organs. Continuing the search the little Goblin was unlucky. There was damage to his stomach and liver. Lucky his intestine was still intact. He knew this injury was. Going to be hard to heal because it was made with magic.

“In my bag are some magical stones for healing wounds like this. Can you get me one red Stone and a light blue stone. We can still save him if we hurry.” Ashvel said as he reached for the needle and thread he had already pulled out. Beginning the work on repairing the stomach. He hoped that Nisa returned quickly with the water. He needed to wash out the acid from inside of Bigwit before more damage occurs.

As if on cue the Snow Elf arrived carrying the asked for items she placed them down by Ash and rushed to Bigwit’s side holding his hand her eyes looking like they were on the verge of tears. Tarrock also did what he was bid he recognized the stone and had a good idea what the Vampire’s idea was. “Plan to pull out the negative arcane energies and replaced them with healing ones?”

Ashvel took the cool water and began rinsing out the injury. Blood was going everywhere, and if he didn’t act quickly he would lose the goblen. He didn’t want to have him die on him. He had helped stop the two men that were attacking him from going any further. He wasn’t going to let that good deed go to waste. He would save him no matter what.

As Tarrock returned with the requested stones he began speaking of reversing the negative energies and turning them positive. That was his plan, but he had never tried doing it on a critical person before. If everything goes right it should work, but if it didn’t he would have to think of another path to try and save his companion.

“That is right. Well in a sense. I am going to try and transform the negative energy into a positive healing energy. It is a tricky proposition but if it works it will save Bigwit’s life. I just have to make sure there is no other injuries that will kill him before the energy can heal him.” Ashvel said as he continued to work. He knew that even if this did work that Bigwit will still have to be taken back to a town with a magical healer. There was only so much he could do without magic. “In a moment I will need you to place the stones into the injury. Red first then blue.”

Tarrock nods doing as the Vampire asked. “Here’s to hoping, sending a coffin back to the Guildmaster one week in wouldn’t look good on this madness of a mission.”

As Tarrock placed the red stone into the wound the stone began to glow, and the process of converting the negative energy into healing energy was beginning.The energy was gathering around the stone, and as the blue stone was placed in the energy changed and began healing the wound. However, the process will be painstakingly slow since this form of magic is not true in nature. This form of healing was slow, and Bigwit would have to be taken to a healer that uses greater magic to heal. This was about as much as Ashvel would be able to do. Taking the needle and thread and dipping it into the hot water to clean them he began sewing up the Goblin with the stones still inside of him.

Eventually the stones would need to be removed, but for now keeping them in place will help with the healing process. Since this was only a temporary fix in the long run. Feeling for a pulse and waiting just a moment he could feel it getting stronger. Letting out a sigh of relief he washed his hands in the water as he looked to Tarrock. “He is going to make it, but he will need further medical attention. Something that I will not be able to provide him on the road.” Ashvel said as he looked down at his fellow guildmate.

Bigwit who had been drifting in and out of consciousness this whole time gave a weak laugh reaching up and taking Nisa’s hand. “Guess Bigwit should’ve been quicker summoning his Demon.” The Snow Elf woman gave a soft chuckle then looked up seeing people gathering around the remnants of the main fire. With the utmost gentleness she picked up the small green man and began walking towards Adam and Tris. “I will take him back.” The Orc harrumphed and stood following the woman. “I’ll come with. I know enough healing to keep him stable the ride back, you best come with us and tell Adam and Tris what’s going on Master Ashvel.”

A small smile crossed Ashvel’s face as Bigwit regained consciousness. His treatment worked, and the little goblin was okay for now. However, he was nowhere out of the woods just yet. Nisa seemed to be relieved that he was going to be okay, and volunteered to be one of the people that would take him back to the gallery. As the two moved to take their guld mate back to the camp where the others had gathered he just stayed put for a moment as the two left him. Was the attack all his fault? Had he gotten the others involved in his personal affairs? If it was his fault how would he make up for this blunder, and one of their own getting hurt? Taking a deep breath to calm himself he gathered his bag, and moved to the campfire with the others. There was nothing he could do at the moment. He just knew he had more work to do to keep his mind off of the events of this evening. At least he hoped so.

*As one*

“No need Tris, we found ourselves, but we are a bit far off of ok.” Tarrock said as he strode back into the firelight grabbing up his gear and his mount. Nisa arrived shortly after still carrying Bigwit moving to place the wounded little Gulk on his own mount before gathering up both of their gear.

Adam quirked his eyebrow and stepped forward. “What happened?”

Ash appeared sighing low. “Bigwit got injured in the bandit attack, I did what I could for him, but he’ll need a proper healer. Tarrock and Nisa have volunteered to take him back to Balefire. Tarrock can keep him stable and Nisa can protect all three of them on the way back. I’ll also be sending a letter back to Guildmaster Harken explaining what happened.”

A low rumble came from the back of the camp as Balder slowly limped into the firelit. “Move with haste then, every second we lose is one more second closer to being beyond saving.” The three of them nodded and the next few minutes was a flurry of movement as the wounded were tended to and supplies were gathered for the trio’s trip back home. And soon Tarrock, Nisa, and Bigwit were saddled up and bidding their goodbyes to the others moving by torchlight and under the hopeful prayers of those willing to ask for support from above or below. As they were swallowed up by the shadows Balder set up jobs and sleep shifts for everyone. Looting and storing equipment, others will be gathering and burning the bodies of the bandits. It would be a busy night for all.

If their first week was ending on this note, Gods only know what tomorrow will bring.

P.K.

05-03-2019, 11:01 PM

Vel had busied herself with moving the bodies of the dead Raiders to were they could be easily burned, magically or otherwise. No use stinking up the forest with corpses the wild animals couldn't eat fast enough. Anything she found valuable she stored away to hand over to Balder later. As three of her companions road off into the moonlight she paused to watched them, she could heard from others talking that Bigwit had gotten hurt, beyond what the healers here could attend to, Tarrock and Nisa were taking him back for the treatment the little goblin would need.

Vel wasn't sure who or what she could ask but she set a silent prayer out that they would have a safe journey back home and that Bigwit would make a full recovery by the time they got back from the great library. She flung another body into a small pile before she went off to grab another and drag it to the pile. How much longer till the morning she thought as she glanced at the sky before she went back to hauling. Only once the bodies were stacked and the fires were burning did she bring her findings to Balder to decide where it went or if it was of any use at all.

Stockholm

05-04-2019, 09:27 PM

The cool morning air played poorly with Graik's damp hide. The frost that jutted out with his ragged breaths as he ambled slowly through the streets was ample proof of this- but in time, things would get a little warmer. They always did. This was the same little walk he took twice a week, before the sun even began to crest above the horizon. To check traps buried out in the wilderness, to travel a little- perhaps to do some light reading. Those beautiful forests often bore a healthy, fresh catch, netting him food and coin alike. But so much more could they offer to those a little more ambitious and thoughtful. They were his sanctuary, a quiet place free from the noise of the city. And in turn, with a clear mind, he was all the more fit to explore those woods to see all that could have been given to him.

He'd left home at midnight the night before, trekking for hours to get what he desired from the trip, explore, and return home. Not too ambitious- but plenty of time to get what he needed. This haul was especially fruitful. His traps had done well in catching a small variety of game, and having skinned, cleaned, and taken all he needed, he left the remains for nature to enjoy. If you are to take from the wilds, you must be ready to give back. It's what he'd learned back home.

Alongside these, though, he found even more- small bits and bobbles littered about on the paths and forest floors in and out of town. A camp, left behind, bore a couple of purses and wallets that had been left behind. It was a veritable goldmine- rarely in little ruins like these did anyone forget their things, so finding even a few could be considered good tidings from whatever power saw it fit to be generous. A few bits of metal- mainly a rusty, dull dagger- were littered on the walkway to his traps, likely long left behind by some loathsome adventurer. He could probably have it polished up and sold rather well. but the best thing he found- and, by far, the most macabre- what looked like the tarnished remains of a small hut.

At the end of his little exploring expedition, a small cabin, made of twig, branch, and leaf. She was but a small house, barely large enough to fit a bed in- more of a shed, to be technical. Its roof was covered in dirt, which when coupled with the shoddy craftsmanship, made it camouflage well into the surrounding world. Inside, well... something he'd likely never recount. Certainly something worth reporting to the authorities. Later. He'd gotten a small bag of jewelry. The pieces were tarnished, dirty, and cheap, and certainly not the most expensive he'd ever harvested from an expedition in all he'd seen from first glance, but it would catch a pretty penny in full. His trip home was filled with little reminiscing over the scene. It was a fate that befits us all.

His stall grew near, a small wooden counter in the town bazaar marked with caligraphy bearing the name 'Graiks Goods.' A solid clunk sounded on the ground as he tossed his traps behind the table and started to get to work placing out all his finds. First, the cuts of meat. They were the most quickly marketable thing there. Getting set up early was always nice- even now, only a few other vendors started to prepare for the day. And they looked... much more tired, than he.

Next, the pelts. They were placed plainly and openly, having already been cleaned and washed properly out on the field. He hung them up and made them to be perfectly presentable. Then, the purses and wallets. They were dirty, still- they'd sell low. And finally, he started to pull forth his small bag of jewelry, spreading them liberally over the table. Reaching under the counter, he produced numerous brushes and utensils, locked away typically for his butchery and trap making. He set to work, cleaning dirt and grime from the small trinkets. It would be a spread worth cleaning, and when he was done, he had a good novel to sit on while waiting for customers. He had a good while before any real marketing could begin.

Cleaning, waiting, blowing off dust. He started to see small gems and jewels embedded in the jewelry. Just what this was doing out in the wilderness, he knew not. But anyone nearby certainly didn't notice his findings- his visage hadn't changed in the slightest. The coin was nothing to him- the discovery of this treasure was all he'd needed for elation, even in its grievous circumstances. His life was simple. Filled with simple things and simple pleasures, like discovery and small, good-hearted adventure. It was tedious, at times- but continued complexity was undoubtedly more tiresome than continued simplicity.

Besides, this beastfolk has his traps for complexity. They were as close as he needed for company and intrigue, no?

Koti~

05-08-2019, 10:25 PM

Yn gave a sigh, looking as Jezi worked over the bodies, collecting goods from the bandits. Yn needed to talk to her before Mynx got with her. She might be calm and accepting the woman for now, but she needed to talk with her before the Ocecat did. Last thing they needed was more lost team members, watching the three members head back towards the guild town. He sent a silent prayer to the guiding earth that they would make it safely to town. He moved forward, moving swiftly towards the woman.

“Jezibel, we need to talk.” Yn spoke from behind her, interrupting her work as she shifted through the corpses. She scowled some before looking back to him, noting the wrapped bandages on his arm. Her face paled some as she glanced around him, taking in his stern look and tense shoulders. She felt a shudder pass through her before letting a sigh escape her lips. She didn't say anything as she led the way to tent, Yn following along behind her.

“Jezi…” Yn began as they entered the tent, stopping as she began to strip. Yn jumped and quickly put his hands to stop her, startling the woman. He turned her around, noting the trace of fear in her eyes as she was turned around, to be smothered quickly by silence.

“What's.. what's wrong?” Yn asked her, with only silence in return.

“Jezibel.”

“I wasn't there for you.” Jezibel responded meekly, looking to the ground. She seemed deflated and withdrawn, as though she was not here. Yn could see that she had shut down, silent and morose as she stared at the ground.

“What? What does that mean? I was fighting an orc, how does this have to do with that.” Yn offered to her, confused by all of this.

“I should have been by your side, protecting you from danger.” Jezi began, a quiver to her voice as she moved to remove her clothes, her body trembling. He moved to stop her again, placing his hand on hers to stop her. He held it gently and looked her over.

“That doesn't matter, I am your slave and should have protected you. I failed at that, and for that I should be punished. Any master who punishes their slaves and so I shall be. As my first did.” Jezibel finished, her voice choppy as she tried to move her hands again. Yn kept his hands against hers, preventing her from moving. She struggled weakly before finally giving in.

“This isn't that kind of… what's gotten into you?” Yn asked of her, worry on his face.

“One of the bandits was from the clan… the same as my husband.” Jezi finally spoke up, making Yn jump in shock.

“You're married? I didn't…” Yn stuttered, removing his hand from hers. Without the grip, her top fell, revealing herself to the man, along with the scar across her stomach. Silence held trh two for a moment as Yn stared at the scar, Jezi silent and waiting for something to happen. Yn tried to speak, but the words failed him several times. When the words finally started, Jezi was quick to respond.

“I was captured from my tribe and turned into a trench wife, nothing more than a hold for him to use for pleasure or pain. When I tried to fight, I was nearly gutted like a boar. Any time he got hurt, I was used as a punching bag. I was used and abused by all. One night, when he broke his arm he did the same to me.” Jezibel spoke, feeling warmth spread in her eyes. She opened her mouth to speak again, only to feel herself pulled into his chest.

“Thats not me, so don't fear that happening.” Yn spoke softly to her, holding her close to his chest. She could feel the warmth of his chest, comforting and soft. She could feel the strength behind him, yet only felt his soft embrace. She couldn't hide the tears that began to trickle down her face, yet she hid the sobs as they stood there.

“I would never allow anyone, especially me, to hurt you like that ever. Though labeled as your master by some, I want nothing more than to be your friend. I promise you, I shall not harm you for me getting hurt due to my actions or stupidity.” Yn assured her, his voice gentle and comforting, providing a strong base. When he could feel that she her stopped, he moved her away, enough that they could see each other.

“You never have to fear me raising a hand to you like that ever. I think you should stay here and rest. You seem to need it.” Yn offered her, giving her a gentle smile. She gave a teary smile and began to redress, feeling her cheeks flush red as the man exited. Faur was standing nearby, a coy smile on his face. Yn grumbled at him and instructed the deer to keep an eye on her.

*So, already got her to take off her top?* Faur spoke, giving a pleasing smile.

*It's not like that you animal. Just… make sure none bother her, especially Mynx or Jamon. She needs some rest* Yn made him promise that before heading to help the others as needed. Finally got Jezi to open up some, but this wasn't what he wanted from her.

bluemoon

05-10-2019, 01:15 AM

As a predator, Mynx relied on her sense of smell for early detection of both prey and danger, and as she approached her now sleeping ward, she noticed two scents which caused her hackles to rise. The first, and most alarming for her, was the distinct odor of a canine. It had a taint to it that only one of the cursed beings gave off, and without doubt, she knew it was a lycan. The other scent, which was a bit farther away, was that of a carrion eater, the unpleasant stench of corruption preceding its approach. Although it was faintly familiar, she could not pinpoint the type of creature that carried such a heady aura, but ogre came to mind. But it was of no matter to her, the beast within the camp took precedence due to its location and the particular distaste the ocecat had for its kind...and without further thought, the feline changed her direction and headed towards the canine.

Keeping low, Mynx covered the distance quickly, stopping just out of sight of the archer and his burden. A low growl reverberated in her chest, barely audible as she watched Tris carry the injured cur to...somewhere. Whoever she was, she carried the same smell as the bandits, most likely one of their hunters, or perhaps a toy. Mynx did not like her presence intruding on the group one bit, but she was not going to question the man's decision, not to his face. Once the cursed dog was alone...well...that was a different matter.

For a short time, the cat followed the archer, keeping back far enough to avoid detection...or so she hoped. Unconscious, the young whelp did not seem dangerous, but Mynx knew otherwise. She had an instinctual fear of the creatures, and a previous encounter that had been a turning point in her life many years ago, only enhanced it. She had been mauled and left for dead shortly after turning twenty years, her life saved after being collected by a human who ended up teaching her the ways of the modern world, including its common language. It opened her eyes to many things, and she had only gone back to her colony once afterwards. The new world interested her more...and several years later she had joined the Rogue's Gallery.

With a troubled snarl, the ocecat slowed her pace, allowing Tris to pull away from her. There was no use in keeping his tail, he would deal with the lycan however he saw fit. She doubted anything she said or did would change that. Her only hope would be to catch the unwary dog alone. She slinked away in the opposite direction, heading for the cover of the forest and away from the camp and all the scents, both familiar and not, forgetting all about the other presence she had detected.

Leanna

05-13-2019, 11:49 PM

*TIMESTAMP*
The morning of the bandit raid.

Shel & The Bandit:
An Encounter Beside A Dying Fire

It was just before daybreak, and the light of a full moon was beginning to wane above the woodlands that encompassed the Rogues—and on the fringes of this encampment, shivering and alone, was the incredulous orc woman who slumbered solemnly beside a quickly dying fire.

Presently lost in the depths of a dream, Shel’s body jerked involuntarily as she experienced a bout of restless sleep that left her mind as disconcerted as her body was cold. For all but gone was the warmth and comfort that had been shared between Shel and the hooded Velaire some hours earlier in that very spot. Only a single glowing pebble of orange remained now, the last reminder of what was once ignited and alive in that pit, it too destined to become nothing more than dead ash.

Like clockwork, a gust of brisk wind came and went like a thief in the night, smothering the last ember, whilst also heightening the fever dream that Shel was currently experiencing. The sensation of it all caused beads of cold sweat to form on the orc’s suddenly furrowed brow.

Her body jerked

talking gawking mocking

glaring swearing erring

stalling sprawling brawling

and shivered once more

flipping gripping stripping

perusing bruising using

pleading bleeding breeding

as the fire finally died.

Shel awoke suddenly with a shout, gasping for air like some victim of a near drowning, her clenched fists reaching for the first thing they could: green grasses and weeds, all covered in dew. Of course, this was very little to stabilise one’s self with, but that did not stop the orc from trying. Shel gripped the turf beside her as if for dear life, so forcefully and frantically that it could have been embarrassing...

Well, if anyone was there to see.

Because wasn’t she all alone? Her fire dead?

A quick glance to the left and then to the right quickly confirmed this notion, revealing that not a soul was nearby… which in turn gave the orc a bit of reprieve. Why should one feel embarrassed when no one was there to judge? Only the sound of crickets singing in the background provided soft euphony, the music of insects taking over the crackling of the fire that had once been there with the hooded Velaire.

If only my damned dreams would follow suit, and die too.

Shel fucking hated dreams. A plague they were, in fact. They constantly were there, disrupting her slumber, never ceasing to remind her of everything she tried to block out during her waking hours.

Tiredly, Shel buried her face into her hands for one weary moment, only to notice the smell of fish and smoke that lingered on her skin and garments. All of it made the lady orc feel... disgusting, and she knew there was no way she would be getting any more rest.

Not now, anyway.

So as the sun approached its ascent, Shel decided that she may as well rise up alongside it and try to be useful. And her first step in doing was to groom and make herself presentable, she figured; so she stripped down to her underclothes, abandoned the fire pit she had shared with Vel, and dove into the creek to clean off every foul smell...

...and hopefully, every foul feeling.

*

As the firmament above the world began to substantially brighten, an array of pastel colours shone quite fabulously just above where Shel swam. This was the dawn of a new day, and the natural beauty of it seemed to nurture some sort of replenished hope within the orc.

It even made her feel like quietly singing an old Orcish ballad that she had learned as a child.

Rokka mokka rho
Rokka mokka rho
Rokka rashza ishi yaka mog nor zo

Sang in heavily accented orcish, the lyrics spoke of contrast, of men and women, and of the balance of life—while its tune remained harmonious with the current backdrop of birds and crickets (https://youtu.be/R-Rfv8TXcvc) that accompanied her as she floated aimlessly down that wild woodland creek.

Rokka lokka gha
Rokka lokka gha
Lokka rashza ishi yaka mog mar za

Shel inhaled, deeply, and then exhaled, evenly.

Today is going to be a good day.

In fact, the peace of the morning even seemed to inspire her to do something nice for someone... because how could such a sunrise mean anything but a sign of good things to come? If you couldn’t somehow hold on to optimism and resilience, Shel reminded herself, what do you have?

Nothing.

I’ll make Crag a very large breakfast, Shel decided as she floated, so lost in her thoughts that she had not noticed how far she had begun to ebb downstream... At least until she heard a faraway shout that echoed from a distance, one that was a little too far away to hear in full clarity:

W K E . . . U P . . . U . . . L A . . . Z Y . . . S H I T S . . .
ittttssssss
itsssss

W E . . . V E . . . C O . . . A N Y . . .
yyyyyy
yyyy

Shel raised a brow, her intuition telling her that echo sounded of a tone very similar to the snarky Tristifer. Well, that was the end of her leisurely float, it seemed. Zut! He can piss off with his rooster calls, the huntress mused inwardly, beginning to swim towards the shore with a mind to find the pretty yet paltry man and tell him as much. Because how could he expect her to respect his command if that is how he chose to summon his peers?

And thank you, O Lord Tristifer, for spoiling my beautiful morning.

*

SikstaSlathalin

05-15-2019, 01:56 AM

Being one of the stronger remaining members Adam was put on body moving duty first. Tris and some of the other quick handed Rogues had picked everything off the bodies whether it be valuable or not. As Tris liked to say there is always a buyer if you know where to look. He did wish they didn’t have to burn all the bodies, there was a lot of them and even with a Mage like Sheva around to keep the fires under control he was nervous about burning things in the middle of the forest.

And this body was a big fat one, grunting under the load Adam managed to shuffle over and drop him onto the heap. Letting out a low groan he stretched his back grumbling under his breath.

“Is this the last of them?”, Sheva asked as she noticed the body. Her hands were already glowing as she fed the fire and increased its power, forming a deadly pyre. In truth even though she said she will take caution not to burn the flora around, the idea of it rising in flames was rather appealing. Something about this place made her recall of another… and with it surfaced some bad memories.

“What about those we captured alive, and the one the ranger brought with him?”

Adam nodded rolling his shoulder. “Yeah, at least as far as I know. Might be a couple still needing to be looted. As for his new pet I have no clue, I’ll leave that up to Balder. But I can go question our own prisoners.” He studied her glowing hands and smiled. “Hmm come along. Setting them on fire might help our interrogations.” He chuckled moving back towards Balder’s cart where the prisoners were being kept.

“You know very well that this is not how magic is supposed to be used, right?”, She lifted her nose in protest as she slowly started to let the fire go down, letting the air spread the ashes. It was poetic in a sense. After spending so much time with Su-Lin she realized her idea of “rebirth” may come to pass, the ashes of the bodies will be used to fertilize the forest.

“But so be it, you are in charge after all!”, she leaned down at the ground, her hands glowing a bit as she felt herself renewed with power. Too much energy was used, and she felt herself drained. That very small spot of grass withered instantly, becoming yellowish sick in color. She got up and turned to follow Adam.

The man shrugged watching her mess with the magic his eyebrow quirking up at the grass dying. “Who's gonna stop us? It’s not like there’s any Mage Hunters around to snitch to. Besides just the threat of being set on fire might be enough to loosen their tongues. What did you do to the grass?” He asked stepping away from her some.

Sheva gasped as she quickly pulled her hands behind her back and lowered her head. She was so overtaken by the energy which she had just absorbed to noticed that in a sense she may showed her “uglier” side. While she considered what to say, as that question was never brought about before from another person, she bit her lips and looked at him, “Probably just the left over of the fire still lingering… magic is indeed hard to control”, She looked into his eyes, hoping this will satisfy him. After all, he didn’t seem that bothered before, when she touched him directly by mistake.

Adam hummed lightly, but left it alone. He’s gone this far in life avoiding magic if at all possible so he simply shrugged and turned to leave. Adam and Sheva soon arrived at the cart the where a man and a woman were bound together but separately gagged. Both looked pissed off, but the veteran warrior saw fear in the woman’s eyes behind the hate and decided to start with her. Ripping the gag off he grabbed her chin and made her stare at him waiting for the fear to spread. As it did he smiled a cruel smile and unbound her from the man and lifted her up tossing her at Sheva. “Hold that one, we’ll have some fun.” The other prisoner let out a low growl and tried to get up but Adam roughly kicked him in the chest smashing his back into the cart. “You’ll get your turn.” He then tied the male prisoner to the cart itself before looking back at the woman.

If Sheva was any other woman she might have flinched right then and there. But Sheva had the pleasure of knowing a different side of Prince Adam, and while the time they spent together as short, his ‘wilder’ side never escaped her, even when he tried to ‘behave’. And after everything she was put through and the trouble she got into, there was little in terms of pity in her left. She simply wanted the information and be done with it.

Soon after the woman was slammed at the ground as Sheva’s boot was right at her neck. Before she could protest, Sheva dropped a scroll to the ground which shone instantly. The wood in the cart turned to life as it wrapped around the woman and the man, slowly strangling the life out of them while Sheva took the time to remove her small knife.

“We will play it simply, yes?”, she said as she turned to study the gaze the woman before her gave her. It was that of surprise, which was a given. Not many would expect a woman to behave like she did. She smirked. Did this lady think she would go easy on her because she was a woman? Or maybe she hoped that Sheva will tell Adam to spare them. Maybe play a little game of good guard and bad guard? Whatever it was, Sheva couldn’t help but rejoice at this fright which was born of uncertainty. This sensation brought forth a reaction from within Sheva, a sinister and dark behaviour, drenched from the joy of power and control, “See him?”, Sheva pointed at Adam, “You will answer this man, yes?”. The knife stung the wood, hitting few inches from the woman’s left cheek as Sheva’s hand started to drag the blade along it, “Is it clear?”

Adam hid a slight smile as he watched Sheva’s treatment of the prisoner. Though his plan for being the hardass was kind of altered by Sheva’s much better intimidation tactics. He knew magic would be handy. With a slight nod he approached the women and squated lightly seeing her fear quite evident now. “Oh I think she will.” Grabbing her grubby shirt he lifted her into a seated position making sure to block her view of her comrade.

Sheva grinned, “Always so confident… Some things never changed”, aside of his choice of hair style, of course. He had apparently began to let his hair grow, a thing which would have upsetted his father. She wondered why she hadn’t noticed that small detail until now. She thought about saying it aloud but decided not to. She already had more than enough of a taste of how annoyed he can be and it was really not her business. Besides… she found it to be…a rather handsome new feature.
As if waking from a daydream Sheva quickly shook her head as she pulled a long fabric from her bag and moved for the male’s direction, using it to blindfold his eyes, “There, so you won’t feel untreated”, she smiled softly.

The man grunted angrily, but settled down. Adam looked the woman in her eyes. “We’re gonna ask a few simple questions. Answer them and you two may get out of here alive, don’t and…” He shrugged looking at the Mage. “Well let’s not go there yet. Now who sent you?”

The woman bit her tongue, but a quick back hand from Adam made her cry out. “One warning then I let my associate try.”

As her cheek began to swell and turn red she lowered her gaze. Words in the common tongue seemed to come hard to her, but in a rough voice heavy with an accent which Adam had not heard of she said, “Ice Man.” Adam looked at Sheva for some clarification.

Sheva thought for a moment and then her eyes opened with a surprise, “Adam… who… ordered this quest!? Our quest!?”, Her hands shook with disbelief, “Tell me… I need to hear it from your lips!”. If her conclusion was right… then… something didn’t add up. Weren’t they doing it for the Queen of Novigard… but if what this girl saying is true then…

Adam narrowed his eyes standing up some. “The Queen of the Ice Nation. The order given to us from an envoy named Mosley.” The woman’s eyes widened for a second as he said the name before she forced it down. But Adam noticed and pressed close. “Who is Mosley?”

The woman once again bit her tongue and shook her head. “No!”

“Your loyalty is admirable… but foolish...”, Sheva shook her head as she lifted the knife, “Mosley is a traitor… betraying his queen as he hopes to gain something… but what?”, Sheva then looked deep into the woman’s eyes, “Don’t bother saying anything more. Your stupidity and stubbornness will be your undoing, child. You could have easily earned your freedom if you just played along. See… I don’t need you to say anything further to deduce that little details… and besides, your words and accent will hinder any information anyway”. Sheva then looked at Adam, “Now we just need to understand why he decided to send us on this quest… and why did he wanted us gone… if that was his aim… Shall I remove this one and continue to the next guy here? Or shall I spare her in some manner since she did throw us a bone?”

As Sheva talked Adam watched the woman closely. There was more than loyalty here, these are lowly bandits, their loyalty doesn’t go much higher than coin. Fear was behind her stubbornness, more fear than they could have put in her. “It wasn't Mosley, he was just a messenger. To compete with Queen Tanya’s gold, it would need to be a Lord or Lady behind it.” Once again he saw some kind of recognition in the woman’s eyes. “Who?” He grabbed the woman by the front of her shirt and lifted her roughly up, the old worn fabric ripped making the woman fall back to the ground topless with not even a bra on. But in the moonlight they saw a pale glow about her body. Moving quicker than they expected she ran to her companion and crashed bodily into him both of them being engulfed in white blue flames making Adam jump back and crash into Sheva his hand ripping her dress again revealing her bare shoulder to his bare hand as he pushed her back.

Sheva gasped as felt the direct impact, and in her shocked state of mind she didn’t notice that her power began to work without her intention, as she began to sap more of Adam’s energies. Luckily enough she was able to calm herself and grab onto him, waiting for the havoc around to die down, “You must stop undressing me like this”, she shook her head pulling the ripped sleeve back into place, “Regardless, I wonder what the hell was that all about?”. She looked around, nothing was left of the two captures aside of a big pile of ashes, azure in color, “What kind of a horrible skill did she use?”.

As Adam touched Sheva his head instantly swam and he staggered slightly until she grabbed onto him. Holding his hand to his head he panted. “You’re...the mage...you tell me.”

“I am a mage, but don’t expect me to hold all the arcane answers in the world! I wish I did, that would have saved me so much trouble and I would have my own kingdom by now”, she bent beside the leftovers, letting her fingers dip into the remains, “Blue white ashes… I don’t like this”. Of course she didn’t. She never liked to stumbled into something she didn’t understood or had no previous knowledge of. However, Sheva appeared to be both intrigued and fascinated by the desperate plan of the woman. Despite the outcome she always adored people who pushed their limits to gain their aims… And if one was willing to put their life at risk to preserve a secret, it only meant that the woman and man would have been killed off anyway. One cannot help but admire such action needed to guard a knowledge and be weary of it and the mastermind behind it.
Sheva then took out a small vial and filled it up with the ashes, closing it with a cork, “I’ll study this later. Maybe Vel will know something about it…”, Sheva sighed as she got up, dusting off her dress. She looked at Adam who seemed too mesmerized, which was good. Once again he ignored the fact she sapped his energy which was a blessing for her. She was not ready to face this question about her power yet, “Speaking of a kingdom, I need to inform you of something… and after you hear it, I would like you to keep the information to yourself, if you may”.

Adam had recovered some, getting his mind in order shaking the weirdness from it, remembering the sensation from before. “You did something to me, what is going on here? What do you want to say?”

“I… I did nothing….”, which was kinda true. It was not intentional per so, “But that’s not important, listen to me. What do you know about the child in the possession of the Ocecat and the warrior Su-Lin?”.

Adam shook his head once more before standing up narrowing his eyes again. “Something happened, I don’t get head rushes. And what does the young former Prince of Salivan have to do with any of this?”

“So you knew… but don't you think something is odd.. I’ll give you few minutes to process it”, she tried to avoid his first question again, averting his attention to the second topic, “I mean… Don’t you remember who was the queen back then?!”

Adam looked down in thought. “Yes I remember it, the Queen was a tall woman with black hair, that’s all I remember.”

“Dark brown, but yes, Queen Maive Lorthen was tall… and almost the same age as me… and had trouble bearing children… and in fact, until you left she had no spouse. Now think of all this information carefully and tell me… was she able to actually have Jamon as a child? Obviously no… she is too young to bare a seventeen year old brat. And if you ask around you would know that the name of his mother is nothing like that of the queen… Which means… the original queen was removed… And now two imposters are ruling as queen and king instead… Jamon is not of royal blood! At least not that of Salivan! Do you understand what this means?”

Adam rubbed his eyes slowly. “Kings are known for taking multiple wives and many of them quite young. I once heard of a King back in Bisignol who had a twelve year old wife who bore children before she was even two years his wife. So our young Prince isn’t a real Prince? Does that mean his parents are usurpers?”

“Yes…”, Sheva licked her lips, “Obviously I could care less. In fact the idea of her broken, sad, torn from everything is… sweet… however, I do care about Salivan. I’m not a patriot mind you… Not after all the inner struggles and foolish fights… but this is a chance I cannot afford to miss”, Sheva took a moment to consider her words, “If Salivan’s monarchs are imposters, that means the closest royal family in line are justified to grab the throne…”, Sheva eyes glared at Adam, “The Dominion”, she said and before Adam could respond she quickly added, “Adam… this might be your one and only chance to finally grab a worthy kingdom! For once you will be ahead of your brothers, if you play your cards right… You will be a king!”

Adam’s eyes narrowed and he moved closer talking in hushed tone as he grabbed the woman’s waist forcing her close to him. “Even if what you’re saying is true, my only connection to the Salivan royal family is that the old king was my distant maternal uncle. My brothers still have the same claim, and if the real Queen is alive she’ll take over or any heirs she has. And if Jamon’s parents took the Salivan Throne in a justified coup or pitched war then the rite of conquest takes effect and to get it back we’d need to declare war!”. He moved his face closer, suspicion heavy in his voice. “Why are you telling me this? Disgraced or not, you have nearly as strong a claim on the throne as me “Lady General”, don’t you?”, He reached around her lower back pressing their hips together. “Unless you want something. That it? You wanna be my Queen, Sheva? Talk me up, bed me, maybe trick me into planting an heir in you? Regain some of your glory?”, He kissed her hard. “That’s your plan?” He said somewhat harshly, his voice a low husky growl. ”And what if I don’t want to be a King?” He reached up and ran his hand against her face and through her hair, like a caress.

Sheva, surprised by the kiss remained stiff and wordless. The more he spoke the more she felt the chill getting deeper and deeper under her skin. Once she regained some sense, she quickly pushed him away, but the blush remained upon her pale skin. His energy was still within her, rushing through her veins like liquid fire. Fear began to sink in as his words echoed in her mind, as if finally understanding what she was asking and how it came across.
Did she want the throne? Yes! The possibilities of her finally getting what she thought was her well deserved reward was everything she wanted. No longer scraping to get by, living each day without knowing what tomorrow will bring with it. She will finally be a proper lady with honor and title and all the power she could want at the snap of her fingers.
However she miscalculated Adam’s reaction. She didn’t have royal blood, so obviously she couldn’t be queen herself. She considered the idea of seducing the man, but it quickly vaporized the moment she thought of it. He was not the kind of man one would trick and get away with and she really didn’t need to go that far anyway. All she needed was him on the throne and be given her military position again to be as important as a king. That would have worked just as well.
And here he was, reading on her intention and downplaying each and every route she considered, which sickened her to the core. And his suggestions about bedding him and bearing a child in his name? And that kiss? Gods.
The crimson line upon her cheeks burnt with fury and embarrassment. If only she had more power she would have used her magic and ordered him to jump off a cliff, but she felt powerless… and his action made her feel too lost and confused to think straight.

“One can steal a nation, but only royal blood can rule”, Sheva said as she looked up at him, a twisted grin upon her lips. Two can play this game. She moved in his direction as it was her turn to press herself closer returning his strangely intimate gestures by placing her hands on his hips and the top of his surprisingly firm buttocks. “You don’t want to rule? Look me in the eyes and tell me the idea is not appealing, “PRINCE!”.”
Her words were emphasized as her hands pressed tightly, “Finally, no more kings to be in line before you, no servants to pull your reins as they see fit. You have a claim… and none of your brothers are here to know of it…”, the smiled faded from her lips as she kissed his chin before stepping back smugly, “You will make me your queen? Don’t make me laugh. You mock me at each and every turn, and to you, everything is but a game… but yes, I am not meant to crawl in the wilderness, live by scraps and deal with the fear of death with each step… I want this. I want the power and wealth and influence that come with it. The kingdom owes me that! The queen owes me that! After everything she put me through! Those puny moronic citizens and their war with the children of the forest!”, Sheva pulled out her knife and passed it carefully over her fingers before she quickly rushed to Adam, the blade stopping mere inches from his neck, “Don’t you dare tell me you don’t want to rule, Adam. I will never believe it”.

Anger flashed over Adam’s features as this woman once again squirmed her way around his body and managed to once again put his life in danger. Moving quick he grabbed her hand twisting the knife from her grip before he flipped her over his hip and pinned her to her back on the ground, laying between her legs while his hands pinned her arms down. “You are a woman in a man’s world! your only chance at ruling anything is to be a broodmare! And that only lasts if you pop out a son.” He lowered himself onto her, his face a few short inches, their hot breaths mixed with the cold air of the night and created condensation on the grass around them. “If we have a daughter she’d just be a broodmare for some other stuck up noble stain. I...want...nothing...to do...with that world.”

Sheva’s face and top of her breasts were red, either in arousal or anger she wasn’t sure, “And you are a man with no power either!”, she began to fight him, but he proved to be too strong so she simply panted as she chose her words carefully. “You know something Adam? You are stubborn, slow, arrogant, spoiled brat… but you are not a liar. Your body acts different than what you preach!”, a grin formed upon her lips, “Despite your mockery, you have not once told me I was wrong… You do want the throne! you can’t deny it!”, She quickly kneed the inside of his thigh then rolled them both forcing him to his back while her wrists twisted twining with his fingers using pressure points on the knuckle to keep them down, “And this is the real world! It’s not what you were born with under your legs that makes you better, it’s how you handle your cards to change your fate… unless of course you’re just an angry little boy rebelling against daddy.” This time it was Sheva’s turn to kiss the brutish man that by all rights she should hate with all of her being, but feeling his energy was like the finest wine she’d ever tasted. The kiss was rough and full of passion, her body grinding against him some now.

And it seemed like Adam was going to let her continue, while she hated the idea of just being seen as a broodmare to him, it did appeal to some...deeper...base instinct inside of her and the act itself would likely be tremendous. But just as she was snaking her hand down to begin working on his belt the man let out a deep growl and quickly bucked her off the ground with his hips throwing off her balance and grip before freeing his hands and tossing her off to the side scooting away his face, which appeared to be just as red as her’s, and now a strange golden glow filled his left eye. His voice rough and it was obvious his own baser instincts were at work. “I...do...not...want...to...be...a King...only...a good...man.”

Sheva looked up as she noticed the small change. Was he fighting something within himself? She certainly didn’t use her power to control him and was careful not to sap energy, hell, she didn’t even have the power to do much to him. But she could tell something was happening to him and she had no idea if she was at fault or not, “Be… a good king then…”, she swallowed and bit her lips as she slowly crouched and carefully sent her hand to the cheek right below his changed eye while keeping watch that he won’t attack her, as if she was about to pet an alarmed vicious mutt, “Your eye!”, she finally uttered once her hand successfully landed on his face, slowly averting his face to make sure a changed truly had happened and that what she saw was not a trick of the moonlight.

He grunted moving from her grabbing a metal pan and angling it so the moonlight reflected off it. His eyes widened, the gold one glowing brightly. A fear Sheva had never seen crossed his face. “Magni!” He dropped the pan and dropped to his knees clutching his head almost in a panic. “No! No! NO!”

“Hey! Hey!”, she tried to call for him to stop, but when his panic attack seemed to be getting worse she simply did what was the natural thing for her to do. She pulled his head to her bosom and lowered them both down to sit, trying to sooth him by petting his head, “It’s okay, it’s okay!”, She didn’t know what made him act like this, but it didn’t help any of them, and she was sure he didn’t want to be seen like that, “It’s okay”, she continued to pet his head, finally feeling her energy restored, and with that, almost without her control, her powers began to sap more of his energy into her, which seemed to calm him a bit and once he was more relaxed, so did her own power stabilize and her touch was harmless once again.

The panic faltered but the headache from before returned and despite how nice it felt being nestled in her bosom he pushed back and fell tiredly onto his ass the gold glow of his eye fading. “No, I can’t...be..a Magni...I...can’t!” His breath quaked, but he had regained some his composure.

“What’s a Magni?”, Sheva asked slowly. The fear didn’t leave her expression, as though knowing she may hear some unpleasant news.

He panted while closing his eyes and rubbing them slowly. “It means I am the first Dova born with magic in over one hundred generations. The Spell Knights will learn of it...hunt me down...and...drag me...back.” More fear filled his voice as he spoke low. “They’ll make...me King...or kill me.”

“Then let me make sure they will enthrone you and not enshroud you”, Sheva said, “The fear of magic is so rooted in you. Why? What’s wrong with it, or the fact that you have it in your blood?”

Adam stood up, his fists clenching and his breath forcibly calming down. “Because I am no longer in control of my own fate. Like I said, the Spell Knights will be alerted to it and they will drag me back. I need to...need to go for a walk.” Turning quickly he moved off into the darkness.

“Wait!”, Sheva called after him, her hand reached out, “wait a minute!”

Adam shook his head only stopping for a second before continuing on.

Sheva quickly ran after him, not before grabbing her blade, “Those knights, can they sense you? Can they really just appear out of mid air and arrest you? I think your fear is simply unjustified! You are an exile by choice no? What could they possibly do with you? I’m a mage and I’m not in shackles, so… what’s the big deal of you having some magic, I simply cannot understand this at all!”

Shaking his head Adam kept moving. “No they can’t just teleport, but they are like golems. They’re constructs that need no rest, no food, no water. They were made by the first of my family line back when we were still among the Iaegr in Sjerdthaun. A Rune Priest named Ysmirg Dovg, created to protect his family from the destructive magics of the Aelfir and the Eldivor. But they need magic to “awaken” and while Ysmirg’s son Grimzerg was also a Rune Priest, magic was still feared back in those days so he rarely practiced it.” The man stopped at the small creek staring at the rushing water. “So the Spell Knights simply became burdens, they were only activated to train the first few classes of human Mage Hunters. And as he aged his lack of constant practice meant his powers were fading with each passing year. So in his final years he placed one last rune on the Spell Knights, using his own blood as the seal he cast something like a Blood Curse on them. Whenever Dova blood shows signs of magic the Curse activates and so do the Knights. To them Ysmirg is calling them to his aid and they will stop at nothing to find the source, and because Ysmirg was a Mage King only a King with magic blood can stop them. Not a Prince with magic blood.” He sighed heavily dropping to his knees.

Sheva glared at him and then slowly walked behind him, trying to process all the information given. She knew she had more studying to do, but from the little she could make sense she realized a ritual from long ago may kick back to life and hunt Adam at any given moment. It will not only be troublesome but may as well burden them, as they had their mission and had more than enough of enemies to deal with.

And yet… it also perfectly aligned with her plans.

Now fully standing beside him she placed her hands over the top of his, as though in the shape of a crown and said: “Then let us make sure that when they find you, they will find a king”, a grin appeared upon her lips, enjoying the sensation of victory, alas the smile quickly faded away, “However we do need to make careful preparation to welcome your charges… Tomorrow night we shall meet, and I’ll work on a protective charm which I will engrave on your body to conceal your presence away from any lurking eyes. I would have done it now, but I need to prepare. Besides, we are already reaching a point where our comrades may come and look for us, so we should head back now.”

Looking at the small river she said as her eyes were tracing the soft movement on the water surface, “Now, this spell I will perform is tricky in nature. It won’t hold for long, and may prove worthless, but it is the best solution I can offer and it should buy us some time to consider our next move. I will try to make it as painless as I can, but I do fear it may have some side effect as the spell in question will be empowered by your blood. It’s the price to pay against such powerful magic that may be at work. And if your words regarding your Iaegr legacy are true we will need to work with extreme care. I don’t know much about the ancients, but I do know that they were terrible foes even to the old elves who were considered among the most vicious and terrible mages and creatures of their time… I will ask you to take the time and consider what are the terms in which you will be seen as ‘king’ in their eyes too, because I’m sure that title alone will not be enough to deactivate or make them useful to you. Would you accept this, Adam?”
Adam shook his head standing back up. “I don’t know much about magic, but using my blood to conceal me from magical constructs that can hone in on my blood from across continents will not work, I can tell you that much. It might fool the Iron or Steel Spell Knight, but the Ebony Knight was Ysmirg’s last and greatest creation. So unless you plan to kill my brothers and father by the end of the week I will not be King by the time it finds me and that means wearing my father’s crown which was also created by Ysmirg and acts like a beacon for them. But if you can manage that much I’ll have nigh invincible warriors to go conquer Salivan for you.” He said sarcastically moving back towards the camp. He could hear the heavy thuds of Balder’s feet who indeed seemed to be looking for them now.

Sheva looked at him going back and was at a loss for words. He appeared much smarter than what she gave him credit for, finding such a plain view fault in her idea. She was furious and annoyed with the fact it was him teaching her, but she had to get over it and come to terms that he was right. He was moving further away by the minute and with him any chance of her plan coming to furitation. And just before he was completely out of her sight she bit her lips, swallowed her pride and yelled, “THEN WE SHALL USE MY BLOOD!”.

She gasped and breathed deeply realizing what she was suggestion. Any proper mage would avoid altogether any use of her own body and blood without a worthy cause because the outcome could prove to be more of a curse than a blessing. A cut in the known borders of reality is formed whenever a spell subject is met directly in a physical manner with the person casting a spell and the outcomes varies: a link, a change of control, or even the caster’s own life. So the idea itself was somewhat risky and premature for Sheva to even consider, but Adam was giving her no choice or time to think, “We’ll use my blood to create the seal then”, she licked her lips, “What do you think of this suggestion?”

Adam stopped and looked at her closely. “That seems like an even worse idea, won’t that make us connected or bound or something?”

“It may”, Sheva blushed and looked away, “Yes, it will”.

“Might as well marry me and get an heir put in you, that way they’ll turn off once we’re both dead. Do what you think you need to do, I don’t want to be King, but I don’t want to take any of you with me when they come to kill me.” He reached into Balder’s cart and pulled out a white cloth and quickly tied it around his left eye so in case it turned gold hopefully no one else would see it. “Best of luck Sheva.” He said before Balder appeared around his cart looking at the pile of blue white ash at the back of his cart. He was still injured and both of the humans could see he was too tired to ask right now. “Get some sleep you two, I plan to get us moving around noon.”

Adam nodded giving Sheva half a smile before he walked quickly away. The Giant watched him go then looked back at Sheva. “Remind me to ask what you two did to the prisoners later.” With that the Giant let out a low sigh and moved to his large blanket and nearly flopped onto it falling asleep nigh instantly.

Sheva watched at Adam in disbelief and shook her head. The thought of burning up the forest did go into her head and she knew it would be wonderful stress release, but she didn’t want to draw unneeded attention at her. She was extremely upset though. Dropping onto her knees and burying her fingers in her long black hair she tried to make sense of this whole crazy night. She had such high hopes that disappeared altogether and shattered just as quickly as they come about, and she was also extremely tired. Heading back to the cart she withdrew her pack and decided to pick a far and isolated location to spend the rest of night. She wanted a few hours to herself to make some sense of everything that had came to pass and to think of proper ways to get back at Adam and how much he made her feel so low and insignificant. She just wished she knew what the hell was going through that brick head of his. Here she was was practically graveling at his feet with such a dire suggestion that many others really would not consider twice before taking. Besides, what was it with him being all close and intimate just few moments ago, a change of event which he started this time, not her!

It was better to call it a night she thought. His energies were more than enough to restore her power but she knew that being angry and tired was not a good combination when casting a spell. It’s okay though, she could always torch him tomorrow.

bluemoon

05-20-2019, 05:50 AM

A short distance outside the perimeter of the camp, in the branches of a large ancient tree, a cream-coated ocecat was curled up, her tail hanging below her, swishing in agitation. She had taken to the high refuge after tailing Tris and the lycan, grumbling whilst ignoring Balder's call to search and collect the bodies of the bandits. She had done her share and had no intention of mingling with the others. Her mood not one to interfere with lightly.

With a huff, she sighed, pulling her tail to her and wrapping the slender appendage closer to her body. Bigwit was gone, which meant an end to her learning of the letters, and now Adam and Tris had new toys of their own. The feline was not going to trifle with a mage, and at least for the time being, a lycan, which meant finding other ways to entertain herself. Lifting up her lip in a show of displeasure, Mynx stretched herself out and rolled unto her stomach, inching her way to the end of the branch.

She inhaled deeply, peering into the darkness broken by the scattered fires in the camp. There was still some activity, but things seemed to be quieting down. Her return should go unnoticed. Moving slowly, the cat started to climb down from the tree, apprehension creeping in when the strong musty smell of lycan hit her nose again. Snarling, she walked the perimeter, finally turning in when she saw the sleeping form of Balder. The smell was less obvious here, the giant's hairy elephant giving off its own scent which masked the other. To her it was like a perfume. She crept closer, looking between the two before she decided on the animal. Hopefully with her nose buried in its hide, she should be able to get a few hours of uninterrupted sleep before dawn.

Her approach was silent, but when she reached the mammoth's side she was confronted with a large brown eye staring down at her. "Good beast," she whispered, running her hand along the shaggy fur gently. She could only hope her recent care of its wounds would make her seem less of a threat. If at all. The last thing she wanted was to be crushed by an enormous foot. Continuing with the soft petting and humming quietly, Mynx settled in next to the creature, waiting until it seemed relaxed before she curled up against it. The hint of mint from the medicine on its wounds mixed nicely with its musk and the woman fell asleep quickly, her breathing blending with those of the two in her vicinity.

SikstaSlathalin

05-27-2019, 04:25 AM

The smell of blood will always bring scavengers, but tonight something more than a scavenger was brought to the glorious stink of death, a creature of infamy, a beast wanted dead, the Grizzly Beast. Y'gol Skullborne, a terror from nearly a century and a half ago. The Hybrid monster owes his longevity to some Elvin ancestry, but the very thought is almost as scary as the Half-Ogre himself.

But even he cannot live forever, the years are catching up to him. His black skin has turned ashen gray and his once fiery red eyes have turned a dull orange. Still he is a fierce foe, able to expertly wield two massive cleaver swords, and with enough power and stamina left to hold his own against even a Lycan. But with age comes wisdom and caution, why take the head off a woolly rhino and risk getting skewed when you can simply make off with with some nice fresh dead bodies. This was Y'gol's plan tonight, but on a chance whiff of wind, he smelt something more. A human had removed himself from his group, he could snag the human and some bodies before the Giant or other's find him. Moving like a shadow Y'gol moved closer to his late dinner.

Tucked away in the shadows of the trees sat the young assassin. She perched herself on a tree branch so she could keep an eye on her surroundings as she wrote a letter. After finishing a contract she always wrote that "it's done" and instructions on how to finish payment. Once she finished writing the letter she pursed her lips together to make a soft bird noise. The sound of wings flapping broke the silence in the forest and then appeared the raven.

“Be quick,” Nalvhasèa spoke in a hushed tone as she tied the parchment to the raven’s leg and just like that the bird was gone. Now that she completed her end of the bargain she could relax. Taking off her hood and face cover she rested her back against the trunk of the tree. There was a town not too far off from where she was, she’d make her way there later.

Something began to vibrate her tree, putting Nalvhasèa on alert. Her silver eyes darted to the path below her and watched to see what was coming her way. The thumping continued to grow closer and she knew whatever it is, is huge. Nalvhasèa quickly threw her hood and face cover back on and watched the path until the Ogre appeared.

“Y’gol.” Her eyes narrowed as she watched him stomp past her tree. He was up to no good and has been on her personal hit list for awhile. She checked to make sure she had enough arrows before quietly following him through the trees.

With his focus on the wonderful smell of death the old Ogre kept his head level with his shoulders and ran like a heavy deer through the brush. He was within hearing distance of his prey a young man sleeping roughly beneath a tall tree. The Predator could also smell an Ocecat woman close by, possibly another hunter looking to make a feast of the kid, but Y'gol smelled him first. Slowing down the Ogre got a whiff of something else, someone hunting the hunter. A Dark Elf woman by the smells of her, likely a youngling. Ever since his part in the Secret War, Dark Elves have given him a wide berth seeing him as something of a necessary evil, and his daughter's mother had extended a Royal Protection Decree. Maybe she was even from one of the newer clans.

Still with a low amused growl he turned and faced his pursuer speaking in a low voice. "Do you know who you hunt child?"

The element of surprise is always preferred when fighting a foe larger than you. Nalvhasèa knew that this Ogre had a keen sense of smell and notice her right away, so she wasn't surprised when stopped and spoke to her.

"Yes, I'm aware." She kept her eyes locked on the sleeping man a few yard from her. Since she wouldn't be able to get to Y'gol first she decided to intercept his target. She leapt from branch to branch as she watched the young man snore away, unaware of the impending danger.

"Hey!" Nalvhasèa jumped off the branch and landed gracefully on her feet. She gave the human a swift kick in the leg to jolt him awake, "get up and get out of here!" She turned around and grabbed her bow and arrow in one quick motion, pointing the arrow at Y'gol's throat.

As Jamon lay drifted off into a slumber, the sharp pain of the kick to his leg jolted him awake as he groggly let out
"Sir Falstskog, to arms...!" before the reality came back to him on where he was.

The very first thing that his clearing vision could focus on was that a very pretty girl was holding bow with an arrow. A pang of anger shot through him, her words still not registering, just another pretty girl with a weapon that had hurt him.

Jamon had just about enough as he grasped the sheath of the sword that awful girl had given him a week past while scampering to his feet. Not even aware or caring that Mynx was also close by, he had enough, after all, he had killed a man making him a capable man on his own ... in his reasoning.

Not waiting for what this new pretty girl was going to do to him, he rushes into the darkness of the forest away from the noises and voices of the camp area. He reasons that he leaves for the safety of the new pretty girl for after all, he now is a killer while fumbling to strap the sword across his back while going deeper into the darkness of the forest. As Jamon ran into the night a large clawed hand grabbed round his chest and lifted him up from the ground bringing the boy close to his skull masked face chuckling low. "Always nice when the rabbit runs into the trap." He gave the She-Elf a wink and simply vanished at a full run deeper into the forest.

As Jamon is picked up off his feet and pulled close to the Ogre's mask, Jamon tries pushing off from the massive form to no avail. Dryly Jamon gasps.
"I am not a rabbit..." oddly irritated. Thus far he has been referred to as a trinket, a toy, a bed warmer, a child and now a rabbit.

After the blackness surrounds him as he is carried deeper into the depths of the forest and after hitting against the Ogre's chest does not free him, a dry raspy plea is offered.
"There are dangerous people who shall come to my aide, set me free and I shall speak to them and ask they not kill you."

His dry raspy tone and tremble in Jamon's body betray the tale he tries to weave.

Y'gol lets out a harsh laugh carrying Jamon under his arm like a package. "Many dangerous people have tried to kill me, whole kingdoms of them. And yet here I still stand, now be quiet rabbit, let's not make it any easier for the Dark Elf that tried to save you to find us."

Jamon's mind starts to drift upon the words the awful girl had spoken to him often, his steel is thin and easily maneuvered. The blade withstands strikes others would not. It will cut what other blades will not. He has not a protector to faithfully serve him, even that illusion was tarnished by the words the awful girl spoke to him that those around him never had loyalty to him, only the coin and shiny jewels he provided to them. Is he lost to this mammoth being that's carrying him off like a wolf carries a rabbit. Does he need to finally fend for himself as the awful girl had told him would one day come? This other pretty girl this beast that's carrying him spoke of, did she startle him from his sleep in an effort to protect him, if so, was she stalking this beast? Was Miss Mynx, Miss Jezi, or even the awful girl going to look for him. There is a hopeless dismay drifting through his mind.

Nalvhasèa stood between the human and Y'gol, prepared to fight him off or at least provide cover for the man. Y'gol would not be an easy foe and she wasn't exactly armed to fight a creature like him. His thick skin would be impossible to penetrate with her arrows, her axes might make a scratch. That limited her to going for the eyes or shooting his throat through the inside. It wouldn't be easy, but she was up for the task.

She was about to order the man to stay behind her when she heard him jumping to his feet and taking off. Out of the corner of her eye she watched him run off into the forest, "Idiot." Nalvhasèa took off after him knowing Y'gol would catch up to the human fast. Taking to the tree tops once again she followed the faint footsteps left in the dirt. Y'gol's pounding footsteps rushed passed her as he ran with his dinner.

Thankfully tracking a large Ogre like Y'gol wasn't a difficult task, and the loud human helped out as well. She could hear their conversation as she closed in on the two of them. Jumping down from the tree she landed a few feet from him.

"Let him go, Y'gol."

The large Ogre stopped in his tracks chuckling low as he studied the woman.
"Why? He may be scrawny, but food is food. And he was fool enough to run into my clutches, nature decrees he should die."

Jamon's drifting mind snapped back to the here and now as a woman's voice is heard. His eyes gaze in the direction of where the voice came. It is that other pretty girl. An emotion starts to grip him. Not the fear he often felt before Father's guards or Sir Falstskog stepped in on his protection, not even the fear he feels on Mynx or that awful girl at their threats, not even the bandits he faced, this was a new feeling coming over him. Anger for the first time comes to the young Prince.

Still well in Y'gol's grip, Jamon is well aware he could not reach the sheath across his back. Of the same thin steel as his sword, his boot dagger comes to mind. Doubt drifts through his mind having already felt the rough scaly skin of this beast whom grips him yet Su Lin's words resonate in his mind
'Do nothing and you will have your rebirth to consider better on your next encounter'

Driven by this new sensation gripping him and drifting back to his training that awful girl put him through, he raises his leg while straining for his hand to grip the handle of the dagger. The thin highly crafted steel clears the boot sheath while Jamon no longer trembles and focuses more on the beast whom has him in his grip. What location on this beast is most likely to bring a release drifts through Jamon's mind.

Y'gol's keen eyes saw Jamon's attempt to pull a knife and simply shook the boy like a rag doll making him drop the silly little knife. "Silly human knifing an opponent in the dark is a coward's way. Now I will bite your head off."

Nalvhasèa bit her lip and shouted. "Wait Y'gol!" She lowered her bow and put the arrow back into her quiver before slinging the bow over her shoulder. "You said it yourself, he's scrawny. I've seen the camp he came from they have at least two large piles of dead bodies for you to sate your appetite upon. Many of them are quite fat! And best of all it'll be less trouble later than eating the boy."

Keeping his cool Jamon nodded. "She's right, and Adam just plans to burn the bodies anyway so you'll be saving a lot of trouble just taking them. And I can promise you no one will miss any of them, just thieving mercs from the Ice Nation!"

A low growl rumbled from Y'gol's chest before he nodded and placed Jamon down. "Very well, take the boy back. Tell his Masters to all sleep, no guards or anything. With me around...heh...no one will be fool enough to attack. The bodies will all be gone by dawn." The Half-Breed licked his lips before practically melting into the shadows not even the sound of his heavy clawed feet could be heard.

Jamon sighed replacing his dagger to his boot before he turned to the pretty Dark Elf. He smoothed his hair and bowed to her playing it off as best as he could that Y'gol hadn't bothered him. "Thank you my violet skinned savior." He reached for her hand and kissed it softly before standing back up smiling gently.

He expected a blushing maiden, but saw more like a purple skinned Su Lin who pulled her hand away wiping the back of it. He was a handsome one, for sure, but she wasn't sure about this boy or the group he was apart of. But she didn't trust the Ogre's words, so she would hang around until morning at least. She had no further contracts and she had caught glimpses of the groups fight with the bandits. They impressed her that didn't happen often, she might see about joining them if allowed.
Studying the boy she shrugged. "First one is free, next time it'll cost you. Now come we best get back to your camp before Y'gol begins collecting."

Very little time passed before the pair reached the Rogue's Gallery camp. Adam was patrolling the perimeter his new eye patch giving him an even more dangerous look. He studied Jamon and the busty Dark Elf an eyebrow quirking up. "You are gonna have a lot of explaining to do to Mynx boy."

*An hour later*

While people were apprehensive at first hearing the most infamous killer in Eisignol was lurking in the shadows around their camp. Exhaustion and the promise of a few more hours of sleep won out and the Rogue's were all fast asleep in their tents dead to the whole world. Before even then though half of the bodies in one pile was gone and by the time Adam had to get up and use the bushes one whole pile was gone.

*Midmorning*

The sun glared through the tree tops jabbing the Rogues' in their tired eyes. But they all needed to get up, and as they stirred and looked for the piles of dead bodies. But true to his word all the dead bodies were gone, and no one bothered the sleeping adventurers. Amazement and relief filled their minds and apprehension their hearts, but they didn't have time to dwell on it. The town of Alegast and the Great Library, was still a day a way. Camp was broken down and they were moving shortly after lunch.

*The Gates of Alegast*

Not wanting to run the risk of another bandit attack the group decided to press on through the night and arrived in the scholarly town of Alegast shortly after dawn. While smaller than Balefire, the gentle occupants of Alegast lived more like the people of Excelsior and the Blue Flame City. Civil, clean, and always looking to appear the smartest or most gentle and noble.

Most of the Rogues would stick out here like sore thumbs. In fact as they passed the large statue of the town's founder and namesake. Archmage Alegast of the Green Eyes, many people audibly gasped and stared. Now for more exotic rogues like Balder, Shel, Nalvhasèa, and Mynx the stares were mixed with slight disdain, but as Balder showed the guards who greeted them the Rogue's Gallery pins the eyes averted and the gentlefolk went back to their business. As usual reputation overcomes many prejudices, Dagur's family owns lands all around Alegast. Disgraced or not he was respected by the scholars and aristocrats of the quiet town.

Adam groaned lightly placing his hand on his sword's hilt. "Nice to know the snobbish views of the High Elves is still alive and well in a town they founded over five centuries ago."

Balder nodded as he began leading the group through the wide open cobbled streets of the university city. "Ironic considering Alegast himself was an outcast among his own people because of his green eyes and founded this town as a place for all races to study magic, art, and history after a lifetime of being a pariah." Adam gave a snorting laugh and nodded. "Gotta love it, so where are we bunking up Balder?"

The Giant pointed his stubby index finger at the Great Library. "Guildmaster Harken arranged for us to stay in one of the Library's annex buildings. It was meant to be an on campus apothecary and alchemy lab, but someone used their common sense and said placing many millennia of priceless history right next to volatile chemicals wasn't a good idea. So it was turned into a storage facility, and once upon a time the Guildmaster was thinking about buying the building and opening a second Rogue's Gallery there."

Tris laughed loudly. "HAHAH from volatile chemicals to chemically unbalanced treasure hunters what a trade-up. Guess that's why we're still stuck in the cesspit of Balefire?"

Adam snickered. "Either that or Dagur offended one of the Professors and beat them in a duel so they just pitched a fit and shut the deal down."

The Giant chuckled and shrugged. "You'll have to ask Dagur, but I recommend not saying his name aloud when on campus. Now pick it up, we can get a few hours rest before delving into the archives for information on our objective."

*The Annex building.*

The group arrived in the small courtyard around the annex building before noon. Everyone was tired, so once the wagons and animals were taken care of they all shuffled inside. Being built as a lab instead of an inn the accommodations were needed to be improvised. Classrooms were made into bedrooms and were big enough to hold multiple people and their bedrolls if needed, but there were also enough of them for everyone to have their own space if desired. Common gear was kept on the main floor laboratory area and the group would just need to take their personal effects with them to hunt down rooms.

There were even some alchemy labs and enchanting tables around for use. No ingredients or gems of course, but the rest was there. Sleep was foremost in many minds, but being in a city known for it's history and cultural importance to the educated could be enticing for those who felt they could forego sleep for a few more hours.

Storm

06-01-2019, 04:12 PM

***** The night of the bandit raid ****
As Sheva made her way back toward the encampment, Su Lin steps back over the deceased bandit. Crouching down next to him, she softly rests her hand over his face whispering

“Look over and guide this soul in your care, provide his rebirth into a more useful and prosperous life, allow his new life have meaning.”

Her thoughts momentary drift to the master elders words that it is the Gods which bring life and control destiny. Be it these Gods or Nature herself, the life which was departed the shell before her was at her hands therefore she would offer words to be it the Gods or Nature for a merciful rebirth.

Su Lin then stands bringing her thoughts back to the here and now. This woman whom spoke of Ky, no matter if he is employed under her care or she associating with him for whatever reason, this was troubling. If it were her first meeting Morinth, she would not simply vanish into the night, she would take care to observe the woman. She could not sense others or did not have the feeling of being watched yet if this woman were with Ky, he would not be with one easily detected. More out of a hunch, Su Lin stands with her hand at the ready to draw her sword if needed and speaks in a direct and calm tone

“You may come out from where you watch from, I believe a conversation is in order, was the name your sister spoke - Morinth?”

Su Lin stands in a relaxed posture yet ready for any sudden attack which might transpire. If she was wrong and Shiva’s sister was not observing her from a concealed place,she would seek Morinth out. Their lives will cross again if she was with her brother, now will be just as good a time as several moons later to have this initial conversation.

“Be at ease, warrior of the afterlife… If I wanted I would have shoot an arrow long ago… Alas, why bother me now?”, the elven lady gracefully jumped down from one the tree’s branches and fixed her hair around her shoulder. While Sheva kept her black hair tidy and braided most of the time, Morinth seemed to care less for such neatly style. Still once again the imagination was almost uncanny. However while Sheva felt like a cold breeze, Mornith appeared somewhat ‘warm’.

“Speak”, Morinth barked as her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows showed hint of annoyance.

Su Lin does not react to the Morinth’s appearance, one thing confirmed, this woman was indeed a force to be cautious of. She remains in a casual posture, her facial expression remains neutral. Raising her hand to her chest slightly nodding ever watchful of Morinth, she calmly offers

“I do trust we both are aware of the child my brother seeks. By what reason does he seek such a nothing child for? Does he come on your gold or does he accept gold from another?”

Such a casual question, one she really does not expect a full response from, this is more focusing upon the woman for any change in expression, to gauge any increased agitation displayed when speaking of the child. That alone would be tell tale of what the woman and her brother know of the story of the child and if she herself should grow weary of young Jamon.

“Frankly… I don’t know”, was all the elf woman said, looking straight into Su Lin’s eyes, “I really didn’t mind asking about the cur either… Your brother came to me when I was most broken. Lost without a cause. I was at the brink of death but he decided to to let me leave and in turn promised me the bloods of many men. I agreed. If you want more information you should probably talk to him”.

As Morinth makes mention of the promise of the blood of many men, the first betrayal of her stoic appearance gives way as a flash of anger washes over her features, her lips curl back for the briefest of seconds as her thought drifts to the pain and suffering her brother needlessly causes for shiny stones and gold. Without thought, she hisses out

“Ky has NO honor, needless blood as with excessive rains damage, not create, why does he not know this already!”

Su Lin lets out a sigh having not wanted to diminish the conversation with Sheva’s sister, Ky’s reckless ways still bring out her bad side. Regaining her demeanor, a token seemed to have been provided by this woman. Mayhaps something which could be of use to her, her tone back to a calm soothing voice

“You mentioned being on the brink of death which he let you live, do you owe him then a life debt in following him? If so, it is not one he would ever honor nor does he deserve that form of loyalty.” was all she could think of to distract from her outburst.

“I owe him nothing”, Mornith shook her head, “But I find his company amusing… I am not looking for worthy cause, if that is what you’re asking, but a place to finally recognize as my own… be it my grave, let it be so”.

Su Lin watches carefully while listening to Mornith’s words. Fully aware that she could have attacked earlier, Su Lin relaxes her posture, her tone remaining flat

“His company amuses you? Interesting indeed. For a place to recognise as your own … I will not put on a pretence of knowing all that lead up to your being at this place at this time … truly though, claiming a grave early I would guess is not your end game. Would I be correct that you know nothing of the child my brother seeks?”

The elf raised her eyebrows, “I am not sure… But it will explain why he takes interest in your group… Unless that is more to it… but who can tell for sure?”

After a momentary pause, Su Lin moves her hand to her chest, hand fully open showing no intent of any hostile moves, if the Elf were aware of Ky, then this action would be evident. Her tone monotone and matter of factish

“Please speak these words to my brother when you next see him. I have no desire to give him a new birth however should he continue on what he does for mere gold or gems, one of us will see a new life and I shall pray to nature for a more honorable life in his next birth.”

“It is always sad when family turn to use blade against one another… but it seems to be a fate one cannot avoid… I will give your words to your brother and you will give the words back to my sister in return… Farwell”, and with that she was gone, using the shadows to disappear into the wood.

Su Lin steps back watching Mornith disappear into the dark of the night. She looks back toward the deceased bandit before stepping into the darkness of the night herself heading back to camp.

**** Morning ***

Having spent the remainder of the night just outside camp sleeping lightly, she did not stir yet aware of when young Jamon returned to camp with another female. Su Lin also paid no attention to the prisoner which Adam seemed to acquire.

As the sun rose, she was already in camp as the other Rogues were preparing to break camp. Jamon was still outside Mynx’ tent yet safe within the confines of the camp. The youth approaches Su Lin and in a disheartened tone speaks in a direct tone

“Miss Mok, I have let you down and failed in what you have tried to teach me. I was taken by a being far stronger and faster than I because I was being stupid. I did not have my steel with me and my dagger was of no use. If it were not for another, I would surely have lost my life last night. I do not believe I am worthy of you trying to teach me.” Jamon’s head hung in obvious disappointment in himself.

As Su Lin stepped in front of the young man, he tensed up awaiting the slap along the face, the palm in his chest or other punishment. There is no boastfulness present, no seeking a servant to intervene on his behalf, the youth was not the same as when she first saw him more than a week past. Su Lin simply rests her hand softly to the side of his face, a rare smile on her lips as she simply offers in a soft tone he had never heard her use

“Your eyes are finally open, your mind is ready to be filled with knowledge. You were not worthy before, you have just learned something that can not be spoken. Now you are ready to actually learn young Sire. Keep becoming one with your steel, we shall speak further when we finish our next ride.”

Su Lin takes one step back raising her hand, rather than the typical slap along his face he was growing accustomed to, she rests her hand on her chest and nods her head, the same Jamon has seen her do to Adam, Tris and others. Before he has the chance to speak, she has turned and stepped back to the others busy readying for travel.

********** Alegast **********

The ride was quiet, Su Lin keeping a mindful eye toward the darkness they rode into keeping several arrows close on the side of her saddle as well as her sword sheathed across her back. Jamon rode close to Mynx and Su Lin, his own sword across his back as he had started carrying it feeling a new sense of worth.

As a new day was beginning to come to life with the sun rays starting to reach out across the land, Su Lin rode away from the traveling group. In a short span, she rejoined the group as they rode toward the gates of Alegast. She had removed her armor and now wears a fine silken purple outfit, her sword stowed along her saddle and her hair brushed, a fine purple silken ribbon in back of her hair holding the ponytail. This generates a gasp from young Jamon who has seen her for the first time as a woman, not a murderess or tormentor.

It has been several years since she last set foot in Alegast, as the Rogues enter and make way past the statue of the town’s founder, she dismounts and steps toward the statue touching her hand to her chest bowing with respect. She then removes a single flower from her silk belt laying to at the foot of the statue. She steps softly back to her mount and walks with it toward the annex buildings.

As the Rogues gained the attention of some within town, so did Su Lin. As Balder pointed to the Annex buildings and the group proceeded to tend to the wagons as well as the animals, she brought her gear to a small room. While others might choose to sleep as young Jamon did, she steps outside to see how Alegast might have changed since last she set foot within the streets.

Su Lin exited the Annex Building into the courtyard wearing her fine silk clothing, wristband and boot dagger. Equally useful was the fine silk ribbon holding her ponytail which had fibers woven inside which could withstand a blade strike and still strangle someone should the need arise.

She softly walks along, her own steps near silent as the warmth of the midday sun surrounds her. A voice behind her stops her mid step
“Gentle day Nerium…”

She need not turn nor even listen to the voice. Near no one refers to her as Nerium, a nickname given for the Nerium oleander, a beautiful flower so deadly even the scent given could kill. Her tone unusually pleasant

“Gentle day to you dear brother…” as she turns to look upon Ky, having expected to have seen Mornith along Ky, she inquires “...dear brother, where is your pet, or are you her pet?”

Ky offers her a grin “Dear sister, your words are as sharp as your blades. My companion is about to see her sister. I see you travel with more than just Myst. Is Myst in the stable? It is just strange seeing you with traveling companions.”

She looks upon Ky for a moment, her tone still friendly “Yes dear brother, my Myst is resting comfortably in the stable. Your concern is touching. It is nice that you have come all this way to see on the well being of my horse. Now that you have confirmed Myst’s well being, you will be returning to where ever you journeyed from?”

Ky lets out a smirk “Dear sister, you know why I am here. Still trying to protect those who need see a new birth I see. My companion mentioned that you still say the prayer for those you send for their new life. Than is so you Nerium. Tell me sister, does the child that sniffs the cat you ride with know that you destroy Royals? Not that it should matter to the boy…” a smirk forms on Ky’s lips “...you really don’t know the child, do you my sister?”

Su Lin keeps a neutral expression on her face, her tone direct with a hint of irritation
“I do not destroy Royals, I keep order and balance. What I do is for the benefit of the natural order, give new life to those whom do harm and cause needless bloodshed. I do not rebirth life for mere trinkets and gold as you do dear brother.”

Ky has a trace of amusement in his tone
“Those whom cause needless bloodshed … how quaint … know it or not Nerium, you described the cat’s play toy, the child you oddly protect. Yes Su, I do take coin to come see this child…” Ky lets out a light hearted laugh “... if only you knew who paid me these coins and stones.” with a slight pause, Ky’s tone grows flat “As with the flower’s name which describes you, beautiful yet incurably deadly, so is the boy. Do not bother asking the child anything, he but a Sloth, quite dense and stupid, by now I trust you have seen the child is wide eyed and innocent, too trusting on … well … everything. He is nothing but a token for others, his usefulness is over to those who created him, now it is time he is removed. You may say the prayer that he is born into something smarter in his next life. While he breathes, he is a danger to those who created him, when this puppet strings are severed, those who created him have plans.”

Ky offers a genuine smile “That is the precious part dear sister, rather the child continues to breathe in his current form or is reborn, there will be death and destruction which you can not prevent.”

There is obvious aggravation on Su Lin’s features yet she offers in a calm tone
“Dear brother, weave your words on others. With any play, there are only words written by quil for those to follow. Change one of the thespians and the outcome changes. Know this my brother, I know not what the play had in store for young Jamon, I do not intend on him being used by those not worthy of life.”

A knowing grin forms across Ky’s lips, in a pleasant tone
“You named the pet, how cute. We both have ridden quite a bit, this was a good first meet dear Nerium. We both should rest before we set the next scene in motion. Pleasant day dear sister.” as Ky raises his hand touching his chest nodding slightly.

Su Lin raises her hand to her chest touching it nodding to her brother
“Gentle day my brother, I will keep you in my thoughts with hopes that you would abandon whatever reckless quest for trinkets you are on.”

As Ky turns and moves down a small alley, he speaks a parting thought
“It will do you well dear sister to wear your steel when we next meet. Your dreams are just those, dreams of a world you will never live in. Morals will not buy shelter in the night dear sister. Open your eyes and grasp these trinkets too. End the child and I assure you that you will never need to want for again.”

As she watches Ky disappear, she whispers more to herself “How could we be of the same blood…” while she proceeds on her own way.

bluemoon

06-02-2019, 03:00 AM

Mynx had been quiet and brooding for the majority of the trek to Alegast, keeping pace beside Jamon’s and Su Lin’s horses as they rode into town, but not putting any effort into conversing. It was no different when they arrived at the Annex building, the feline walking along the halls and looking into each room as they passed, but not settling into any of them. She was edgy, and once Jamon laid his head down for some much needed rest, she went outside and took a deep breath.

Fresh air...or at least as fresh as a city could offer with its varying scents of humanity and their wares. She wrinkled her nose and with an air of indignance, turned from the building and stepped quietly into the courtyard, seeking a soft place to relax. It was at the base of a tree that she sat, the grass lush, yet damp, from the morning’s dew. Sleep was not a luxury that she could afford, not with a lycan in their company, but she could close her eyes, allowing the sounds around her to warn her of any danger.

Being well aware of the race, Ky did not presume the Ocecat was in a state of slumber as he casually strolled toward the tree Mynx rested by. His tone quite pleasant,

"Gentle day dear lady, I pray my intrusion into your rest does not displease you. I do not believe I have had the pleasure of seeing you on past days. Are you by chance with the new riders of this fine day?"

The words, or perhaps their usage, were unusual to her ears, and Mynx’s eyes opened abruptly to an unexpected gentle smile on the face of a stranger, his mannerisms not betraying his family ties to Su Lin. Little of what he spoke made sense to her and her brow rose, the upper corner of her lip lifting in a snarl as she looked upon him. “Who ask?” she replied, knowing her kind was not a welcome sight here. She was not literate, and therefore not of the studious kind. Whatever this man was seeking, she did not believe he would find it in her.

As Mynx responded as Ky thought she might, he offered a continued smile. Now for the test. Had Su Lin spoken of him to the Ocecat. Tone remaining friendly,

"I am Known by the name Ky. In return might I know by what name the precious gem before my eyes is known by?" his gaze falling on Mynx, ready to draw steel if this woman were aware of who he was and what his thought purpose for being there was.

She rose to her feet, back remaining close to the tree as her icy blue eyes shifted momentarily to the building where the rest of the guild slept. Just the slightest shift of her hip was made to allow easier access to her weapons, the hairs on her neck starting to rise. Something about this man was off...he had managed to sneak up on her like a thief...and his manner of speech was befuddling. “I not gem...I am ocecat,” she retorted. “...and if wish speak to Guild, you come to wrong...person. Need speak to Adam...or Tris. I have no say.”

First question answered, Su may not have brought his name up … yet.

"No my dear lady, it is not this guild I seek word with. It is you I desire word with. Would you do me the honor and walk with me precious Ocecat?" as he extended a hand toward a small clearing just outside sight of the Annex.

Nostrils flaring, Mynx looked him over carefully, weighing his request. He was just one man, and she did not smell the taint of magic. It should be safe enough...and it would lead him away from Jamon, just in case he was the one that was prophesied to kill her ward as told by Su Lin. She nodded curtly, her hand sliding in close to her short sword in case the need for it arose. “Speak plain...Ky...and I walk behind you. No tricks.”

As Ky walks, his tone goes to that of a diplomat

"I would never presume to play the trixter mistress protector…" as he recalls the ruse that seemed somewhat useful with the elder as well as the information provided by that Hawk fellow "... I just needed be away from other ears who might place our young master in peril. Trust I do that you are aware that young Prince Jamon's previous protector has abandoned his charge. My King was disheartened to learn of this, thus I have sailed to resume service as our young Prince’s man servant and loyal protector. My King is happy that you have offered the Prince refuge until I could be by his side once again. Please dear woman, allow me set eyes on my charge so I might send word to a worried father that his young son is in good spirits."

The words flowed natural having listened to Royals and diplomats through his years, finally paying attention to their begging before he ended their existence, may have come in useful. Still alert to any sounds of steel clearing sheath, he kept his back to Mynx.

The feline stopped in her tracks, her head tilting in confusion. She had not been aware that Jamon’s father had been notified of his new situation, let alone that she was a part of it. Quite the contrary...it had been warned that her treatment of the prince would have led to war. “I not think words ring true,” she stated. “If Jamon know you...why come to me? All Guild can be trusted. You bring proof? Papers? I show to Adam...then you see prince.” She took a step backwards, her hand coming to grasp the hilt of her sword. A low growl started in her chest as she stared at the man’s back, wondering if she was ignorant of the situation, or if he was lying outright to her.

With that, Ky slowly turned looking to Mynx. His tone still gentle, he moved his hand to his chest touching it slightly bowing his head.

"Dear woman, I do not have time to fetch any papers I don't have anyway. Soon my dear sister will warn the child I am around. Bring the boy to me and his new life will come without pain, I give you my word on this. The boy will die regardless, you can provide his rebirth to be one of no pain. If you desire, I can provide you coin for bringing him to me."

His tone is as casual as if he were ordering breakfast at an inn.

Mynx’s eyes shifted uneasily to Ky’s weapon as he revealed his true calling. It became clear with his gestures that he was related to Su Lin and she was surprised that she had not seen it sooner. Her free hand flexed, nails extending, as her growl deepened. “I do no such thing. You want boy...you come through me,” she warned. “I give you quick death.with pain. I no need of your coin.” She took a step towards him, her ears lowering, and her tail starting to swing rapidly back and forth. She had inadvertently allowed the boy to be captured by the ogre, but she would not step away this time. If this warrior wanted a fight, she was ready to defend the prince with her life.

As Mynx stepped forward, Ky simply sighed.

"Why do the uncivilized always resort to violence when on first meet. I do not understand what draws my dear sister to the company such as this. If you persist on continuing beautiful lady, I will comply reluctantly and allow one of our destinies shaped when reborn. If you knew all of the boy in your care, I do not think I would be the one you would desire blood shed from. Should your breath continue beautiful woman, I would pray you speak these words to my sister. My coin and stones come from those of pretense of the boys parent's. Bother not speaking those to the boy, he is of the thought he is actual blood of who pays for my service."

More than several decades practice, he knew he need not draw steel yet as he could have his steel to bear as smoothly as his own hand moved. There was no anger in his facial expression nor any sound of deception in his tone. He awaited Mynx’s next step before he would do anything.

Once again the man managed to confuse the cat with his words...although she did understand that he thought of her as little more than an animal. That much was made clear by his statement. She made a show of her teeth, then relaxed her hands, the growl dying in her throat. It did not seem the man wanted to fight her, merely instill fear in her, or perhaps worry. She would not draw on him first, her skill with a blade most assuredly no match for his anyhow. There was no doubt she could tear him apart easily enough with her teeth and claws, as he was made of flesh and blood like other humans, but Dagur’s words filtered through her mind. Only kill when threatened. She would speak to Su Lin...and Jamon...and figure out an answer to this puzzle. It was not something she could do on her own.

With a scowl, she met the gaze of the foreigner. “I not kill you...today. Perhaps tomorrow if still here. You go now. I speak to Su Lin about brother...see if that is truth.” She put her fist to her chest in a mimic of his gesture. “Not well met Ky...this cat not like your pretty words."

Ky offered a smile "Pretty words, have not heard them described like that, but yes, do speak to Nerium, she would understand, I would say I have had a nice first meet. There is more to what you are raveled in than you may realize dear woman. Till our next words I pray your time keeps you well."

With that, Ky reached his hand to his chest again bowing slightly before turning again and stepping away from where Mynx stood.

Leanna

06-12-2019, 04:55 PM

NPCs Meet.

Yn bade Jezi goodbye as the two separated at the resting house. Jezi was going ahead to get them a room set up before planning to buy him some better looking clothes for him to wear. He didn't like the thought of having to wear shirts, but if she thought it right, he wouldn't argue too much. Placing the stuff off Faur in the entrance, Yn led the two of them where the other animals were to be resting. He didn't care much that Faur would be sleeping alone, at least it wouldn't be outside.

Yn had first headed off to find Balder to figure out where, but ended up following the scents and sounds of the others. Moving to the area with Faur he managed to find Shel working with them, probably helping get them set up for the night as well.

"Got room for one more? Faur's too big to fit through the doorway." Yn asked the woman, patting Faur on the side. Faur only responded by grumbling as he bumped Yn back with his antlers.

Curled up in a snugly little ball beside Maso, Lu was enjoying the warmth and comfort that the elephantine beast’s shaggy amber hair provided; or at least the patches of it that had been left unscathed after the bandit raid. Having endured such an aggressive physical assault, the mammoth was a bit worse for wear for the time being, and lost in a deep recuperating sleep with the little boar lying faithfully beside him.

However, as Yn unexpectedly made his presence known and began to grunt his mansounds to her mum, the bristly ears of Lulu twitched with intense curiosity as her head rose tentatively from its resting place. But it was the sight of the giant elk that took her attention by storm and away from the mansounds, causing her to tilt her head at this forest friend that she had not yet met. He too looked quite cuddly (just like Maso), and appeared as if he had a personmaster (also just like Maso, squeeeee)!

[HELLO FRIEND! <3] the boar might have said in greeting to Faur—if she could speak, that is. But her inability to communicate with others did not seem to stop her from experiencing wonderment over them all and the mad world that spun around her. How many strange shapes, sizes, and smells there were!

[Why are your tusks on top of your head?]

Having never seen an elk before (much less a giant elk), the boar seemed to be a little unsure about the purpose of Faur's very large antlers. Did he use his tusks for digging, like she did? Or scraping the bark off trees? Needless to say, after being rescued from certain death in the wild as a piglet, Lu has since lived a cosy life, a sheltered life, never encountering many animals other than the domesticated. (Except for Maso, of course, the greatest snuggle buddy that a boar could ever ask for.)

Wobbling up from her place beside the mammoth, Lu gleefully trotted over towards Faur to investigate him. To her, the elk looked a bit like the cranky mares that she had encountered recently… but still, she didn't mind. He was not *exactly* like them. There was... something very different about him… but what was it? His big twig head and lumbering size? Or was there something more? Lu let out a small squeal of welcome and knocked her hooves against Faur's own, raising her snout to sniff up at him inquisitively.

And yet, as it were, the boar's attention span was always conspicuously short… and she seemed to be perpetually hungry. So true to her nature and with food in mind, Lulu became distracted by a lovely scent that lingered around Yn's feet.

[What smells so DELICIOUS!?!!]

Completely abandoning Faur for a moment, the boar rested herself at the feet of the tall human who stood in the doorway, beginning to lick at his boots with great relish. Whatever foodstuffs he had stepped in recently tasted just delightful!

*Such an odd boar.. much younger than Lobert* Faur spoke as Lulu came to greet him, listening to her questions in her grunts. The girl was rather adorable as she tapped on his hooves, questioning the reasoning behind his antlers, or 'tusks' as she called them. He was meaning to respond before getting distracted by Yn, watching the girl tottle over and begin licking at Yns boots. He let out a huff and glared at the boar, having been upstaged by food on boots.

[Child, I believe your name is Lulu, correct? I am name Faur, the brother of Yn and a red deer.] Faur began, nudging the boar on her side to gain her attention. He looked over to his brother after he began to chuckle and bent down to pet Lulu.

[Hello Lulu, names Yn. Faur's my brother. Unlike you, he doesn't have tusks like you and Mason, but what is called antlers. They are used to show his strength when fighting and attract mates when the time comes.] Yn responded to Lulu, his voice switching to that of boar for Lulu to understand. As one of his friends had a boar as his bonded, boqr was an easy language for him to both speak and understand. As for the scent on his boots, he wasn't sure.

Meanwhile, on the opposite end of Maso, the she-orc was sitting with her back to Yn and Faur, tending to some wounds of her own. A large laceration was in the midst of the healing process on her left arm, the deep gash running from shoulder to elbow. As a hunter, Shel typically could handle the sight of blood, but... the way her skin was flapping back like sackcloth, baring both muscle and bone beneath, turned even her usually strong stomach.

In a brief moment of self pity, she realised that this wound would leave an unsightly scar—and unbeknownst to her, was perhaps some sort of symbolic poetic justice for her imagination running so cruelly wild regarding the deformities she supposed belonged to Vel.

But even more than her arm, Shel worried about her face. To be sure, the orc had never been the most beautiful of creatures, but anyone who truly knew her could not deny that she took great pride in how she presented herself and, quite frankly, cared about how she appeared.

But now this.

Needless to say, the last thing Shel wanted was for anyone to see her in such a state. So ever since the bandit raid, she had purposefully remained aloof from the Rogues, making no attempt to seek anyone out. Well, except for Balder, of course.

A part of Shel wanted to tell Yn to just go away, but she refrained from doing so on second thought. Why should she hide her truth from the world... particularly her uglier truths? Did she not inwardly chastise Vel for that very thing the night before? Considering such hiding a weakness and not wanting to act the hypocrite, the orc turned around to look at Yn directly, giving him full view of… well, her.

On the left side, Shel's face appeared perfectly normal; so much so that if she were to cover the other half with one hand, it would not seem that there was any facial trauma at all. It had been the right side of Shel's face that had taken the brunt of the blows, that much was now very clear.

Contusions of blue and purple were on full display as the orc's right eye was so swollen that she was temporarily unable to see from it. Below that, a busted lip made it hurt to talk, this part of her visage also inflamed to twice its normal size. All of it gave a lopsided appearance of two completely different faces, oddly enough… and wasn't it just oooooh so pitiful? To hell with all of it. This was so aggravating to Shel, so annoyingly humbling that it sickened her to her core.

"All right," she responded with a soft sigh, continuing to tend to her wounded arm, even as she reminisced on the dangerous conversation she had with the bandit mere seconds before he proceeded to mar her face with his fist. "Bring him in."

"Shel, what happened?!" Yn couldn't hide his shock, feeling himself wince from the pain he could feel. He moved close, his worry about leaving Faur there to rest gone already as his desire to help Shel. From the bruising on her face to the large gorge mark on her arm, he could tell she was in pain.

"Why have you let this go on? We should get Ashvel to help out quickly." Yn spoke, worry evident in his eyes as he noted the bandages that she had left alone to address him. The wound clearly needed stitches, and a cleaning salve. He had seen his fair share of his own getting wounds like this from training, yet never had to deal with them personally.

"When did this happen? During the raid? Why didn't you say anything after the fact?" Yn questioned her, concern as he moved to grab the wrap. While it might be dangerous to wrap it without cleaning or stitching it, that would at least prevent any further harm that could happen.

Extending up her good arm, Shel blocked Yn from acting on his urge to help her. His concern, albeit appreciated, was unnecessary... as he was soon to see. Slowly, the orc pulled the wrap away from the open wound, wincing as she revealed what was currently feeding on necrotic flesh.

Maggots.

As soon as she was out of the more immediate mortal danger with the bandit, Shel had been quick to realise that the slash he inflicted on her still could cause great damage. However, being entirely sapped of energy after that brawl, the orc was prevented from returning to the Rogues for antiseptic. Instead, whilst staggering back towards the heart of their camp, she'd instead fallen in and out of faintness; which subsequently led her to tripping over a stone that caused her to tumble down a gully and into the depths of an overgrown thicket. There, her weary body began to give all the tell-tale signs that it needed to temporarily shut down… and the orc realised she would be unconscious soon.

But luck had not abandoned Shel yet.

As she began to fade deeper into blackness, the orc managed to remain conscious enough to make out the furred outline of what appeared to be a rabbit—a dead one that was in the middle of full-on decomposition. Not knowing what else to do (or how long she might be out for), Shel stretched forth her hand to grasp a handful of the swarming larvae that feasted on the animal corpse and pressed them firmly into her wound. It took her last bit of energy to do this, but it was pure instinct that pushed her, brought on by the worry that festering greatly increases over time.

Time she may not have.

It was in this instant that Shel blacked out completely alongside that dead rabbit for some hours. But how long was she in that spot? The orc did not know. All she knew was that she had blurrily awoken within some cart on the journey to Alegast, obviously placed there by someone… but by whom? This person was also a mystery, but she honestly was too tired to care which Rogue had taken the time to track her location in that bush. Besides, the cart felt like a good enough place to rest—with Lu there, safe and sound, sleeping beside her—where no one else could see her.

So in the cart Shel remained with little else but time; and that was exactly what the orc needed. Time. Because only with its passing could she rest assured that every iota of dying tissue had truly been cleared from her body and the true healing could finally begin.

Of course, Shel hated the fact that she had to forgo the freedom of riding her mare in the same cavalier way that she had the day before; the cart ride being a stark contrast to her strutting around, feeling as if she owned the Rogue Gallery and everyone in it. Hiding was so droll, so demeaning, but still. She didn't want anyone to see her face, much less the maggots, did she? Of course not.

So the journey to Alegast, albeit bumpy and rather sombre, gave ample time for the she-orc to not only to think… but to listen. And my my my. There really were advantages to no one realising that you were there, wasn't there? That being mostly that it allowed you to hear a healthy (or unhealthy, rather) amount of gossip. People really did love to talk an ungodly amount of shit, and many of them much too openly. Especially when they assumed no one else heard and there would be no consequences.

Perhaps Vel does know precisely what she is doing, hiding away like this all the time.

Whatever the case, one glance at the maggots likely gave Yn part of the answer that he was looking for, no words required. But as for his questions regarding the details of what had occurred, Shel shook her head dismissively.

I don't know. But I'm going to find out, so help me.

Shel did not see a point in fully revealing what happened to her to Yn, however well intentioned he may have appeared. The orc was keeping her proverbial cards close to her chest, knowing that what she had to say was for Sheva's ears alone. So she took the easy route out, the most obvious explanation.

"I was defending myself when attacked," was all she stated, simply, truthfully. Because who would be there for Shel… more than Shel herself? This had always been her internal reasoning, what her subconscious repeated every moment of every day. Thus everything she said, everything she did—all of it—was done in pure loyalty to herself. She gave no heed to kings or queens like some peon. She had practically lost all faith in the orcish. She doubted these Rogues were any different.

"Just as anyone would do, I should imagine," Shel remarked, still deciding against giving any thorough response to his questions. Gods, it was time to change the subject. "But tell me about what happened with you. I heard whispers that you killed an orc," she continued, giving no hints to Yn if the fact that he had ended the existence of one of her kind pleased or displeased her.

In the foreground, Lulu remained fascinated by both Yn and Faur and their ability to speak so fluently with her. Never in her life had she been able to be heard so... crystal clear! Not even by her own mum! In addition to this, the pets received from the grunting man, the one who took the time to teach her what 'antlers' are, caused warm feelings of love to bubble up within the boar.

[Yes! My mum calls me Lulu! <3 <3 <3]

(For while she could not understand most of Shel's mumsounds, she did at least learn to understand her given name of Lulu, and of course, mum's grunt for the word food. Mmm. Yummy.)

[Hello Faur! I like your antlers. I wish I had antlers.]

The boar then turned to look towards Maso, who still was dead asleep.

[Or really long tusks like Maso. I could have poked back if I did.]

At the beginning of the bandit raid, Lulu had been resting with that group of cranky mares, wondering why Shel was not coming to find her. Being left alone had began to make her so sad. (And for some reason, she felt as if the mares were not fond of her. But why? Perhaps it was because she liked to sneak-eat their grain?)

Anyway, Lulu felt confused when the initial attack had begun and sprinted out alone, terrified, looking for her mother. Even more shocking to her was when she was seized by some grunting man with a very intimidating set of mansounds. This caused her to squeal in a deeper, more primordial sort of fear… as she was strung upside down from a tree branch by all four feet, this man desiring to make a feast of her after these Rogues were taught their deadly lesson.

And it was there that the boar remained as the fighting lingered on. Or at least until the same mystery Rogue that had found Shel in the thicket also came to cut Lu free of her bonds, safely placing the boar into a cart beside the orc on the journey to Alegast.

Faur began, finding a spot to settle down and relax.

[Secondly, these take a lot of work to maintain and some even hunt my kind just for these bones.] Faur continued up, looking over at Yn as he worked with Shel, the worry clear on his mind. The boy would never be able to stop helping others.

"Ah, that is certainly a .. different way to heal. Most of my tribe uses salves and tonics." Yn spoke, allowing a sigh to escape him as he looked at the writhing mass on her arm. It turned his stomach some while looking at it, but the times he had seen fallen corpses on rock sides made it less so. When Shel asked about him taking on another orc, he knew that she was changing the subject. He himself was apt to change topics as well, and this was a good one.

"Yes, I did fight an orc when the bandits raided us. He caught Vel and I when we tried to return to the battle. He was a very tough opponent, and a great opponent. I'm sure he's won his place in the lands above, whichever that may be." Yn spoke, keeping his tone even as he could. Shel was giving him no clue whether or not she was pleased or pissed about him taking on one of her own. The last he wanted to do was tick her off saying the wrong thing.

Shel responded with her one good eye, its lid and lashes blinking in soft flutters, curiously. She was taking in the words of Yn the Orc-Killer, uncertain what to make of him. Either way, several seconds of silence passed between the Dusha Kin and the Orc Huntress… Shel almost appearing as if she might begin to share how she felt. But she just could not shake off the sense that now was not the time for all of that.

So in lieu of a verbal response, Shel's body spoke instead, her eyes involuntarily narrowing as she squinted at Yn with a hint of suspicion. The fact that orcish ilk had been lost stirred something strong with Shel, just as equally as what had occurred between her and the bandit from the Ice Nation. Even so, Shel rewrapped her wound and turned her gaze away from Yn so that he could once more only see the good side of her face, and veered the conversation back to his previous point about salves and tonics.

"That is our way, as well. We often seek out shamans for herbs and poultices, too. But there was no time for any of that, unfortunately."

[i]Because time sure is a bitch, isn't it, Yn?

An unpredictable bitch, in fact… and always a gamble in all life. So one must make due with the tools they are given, balancing the risk of time versus resource… so that they may seize every opportunity that presents itself before them. Which is precisely what Shel had done with those maggots... and tried to do in everything in life. Maggots may be an antiquated way, but they were a sure way—as their hunger for rotten flesh was as ravenous as an ogre. One could bet their life on that.

"And I do appreciate the concern, really. But I need to get back to removing these so I can stitch myself up," Shel then blurted out… not rudely per se... but in bluntness as she jolted herself out of her inner musings. Balder would likely be seeking her soon, so she really should continue on with what she was doing. "So if you could give me some privacy, Yn, I'd appreciate it."

As for Lulu, she was quick to tag alongside Faur over to his resting place, saying little. She felt so sad at his words, even though they were spoken in clear boqr. She did not agree with him, nor feel fine as is. Anything was better than feeling helpless in a dangerous situation, and she wanted to tell him nooo! I want to poke back! I want antlers! And…

[Maso. </3]

Feeling suddenly unnerved again, Lulu scuttled her hooves back towards her slumbering friend, back to the mammoth who made her feel safe. He looked exceedingly hurt, with his heavy breathing quite possibly being the saddest sound in all of Alegast right now. Even Maso's rib cage looked to be in pain as he drew each laboured breath.

Lulu noticed this and went to lie beside him once more, offering the mammoth her small bit of bristly warmth… but also noticing that her new friend, Faur, was also lying down now. Oh, how snuggly they both were.

[Such giant tusks... and such a Twig Head! <3 <3 <3]

"Of course. I'll be heading out to get some sleep, been a very long road here. Thanks again for giving Faur some room and hope your arm heals well." Yn thanked Shel before he headed out. The wound on her arm still had him worried, but if she had it handled, it wasn't his place to get involved. Looking over to Faur who was now besides Maso and Lulu, wished him a good night before leaving.

[Twig head?] Faur asked Lulu incredulously. The name was very strange, but hearing it from the young boar was somewhat adorable. He did have to admit that his proud antlers were similar to the color and style of twigs, but he would have to at least call them branches due to their girth. He would let it pass for the time being.

*

Several Hours Earlier: The Arrival Into Alegast

As the Rogues made their final approach into Alegast and began to disperse to their respective locations, Shel made a point to cover her face with a hood as she exited the cart in search of… well, who else but the giant? Naturally, Balder was the first (and only) Rogue that Shel made an effort to seek out after the fact, hoping to sleep on the outskirts alongside him, away from the other Rogues. But to her dismay, she found that he too was suffering... regrettably so.

Of course, Shel *did* feel aggrieved by this for the giant's sake; but there was more to it than that. Because it was absolutely stunning to see him like this. Just... stunning... in a horrible, disgusting, abominable sort of way. In fact, it made Shel furious.

How could her grand plan come to fruition if Crag was incapable? How would he be able to smash up the orcish guard and thunder clap down the thick stone walls that protected her backstabbing tribe if he could not even handle these bandits?

Was her inner belief that the giant was a nigh impenetrable force to be reckoned with little more than some comforting lie? The thought made her sick inside. Until now, every time she saw the giant, all she had envisioned was a tool for her to use, one that could easily intimidate Rhok and his ilk. Shel had replayed the scenario in her mind again and again… imagining the sweet day that she would storm in atop Balder's shoulder and show her fellow citizens that she was no orc to be trifled with.

Balder was a shield for now, yes, but Shel also hungered to wield him as a weapon. It was why she agreed to join the Rogues in the first place on that very first day, in fact. Balder and his body. She needed it, she wanted it at her disposal after she finally got paid by Dagur and could wave goodbye to these naive Rogues who were only ever going to find that the Tears of the Ice Queen were little more than chasing fantasy.

But what if she had she come all this way for nothing? What was the point in this constant work she was doing to win over Balder's affections, only to find out that her daydreams about employing him to plant fear into all who had ever used her was also little more than… some wild fantasy?

Deflatedly, Shel made a point to ensure that the giant was as comfortable as possible, cooking him a very large supper and putting iced down towels on his burns (all the while pouting about the damage done to his body and to her face). As for his eventual request that she go find the lady Rogues to—erm, help?—well, Shel was unable to keep herself from a full-faced frown at this suggestion, despite half of her lip swelling like some lactating breast.

Nevertheless, other than that look, Shel did nothing to question him further, as Crag looked absolutely wrecked and she could not bring herself to refuse the giant at such a time. Not after seeing the degree of pain he was in. Pushing aside her misgivings for now, she heaved over a barrel of water for Balder to drink before patting the side of his large thigh reassuringly.

I suppose I should go to the inn, the orc thought in one last brood as she patted away, giving Crag a worried look each time he winced, but also lingering in her own conflicted feelings. Sheva will be there, Shel continued, knowing that the beautiful woman who bore the oh so beautiful gifts would likely seek out every comfort... even in this place. The way she held herself, the way she sought out the prized mare... well...

She has something very intricate to do with all of this... and she better answer all of my questions.

Kris

06-13-2019, 11:05 AM

Putting down the reins of her mare down and fitting her into the stable, Sheva was a little alarmed at the fact that no other horses aside of their group were around. No attendances or even food or drink for their mounts either.

She considered it a moment and wondered if it had anything to do with the “lovely” welcome they received while they entered town. Still, the horses needed to eat, and as much as she hated being a maid or a servant lady, she reached for jars of water and filled the trough with water, but found that no hay was in stock. Which meant they were bound to buy some… and with it… some new clothes. It has only been a week, but Sheva could never bear to wear her outfit more than two days, and she felt the smell of the travel all over her.

Vel pulled herself from the wagon, dropping to the ground once more, though trying to be gentle as the new stitches were in place. She decided it be alright to leave her axe in the wagon for now as she took in the sight of the building as the wagon was put away. The great library! At last she wanted to get her gloved hands on as many books as she could while she was here, if they were going to be here for a few days doing research she might be able to get away with staying up all night when everyone else was asleep to do some of her own light reading.

Jezi had already placed Junberry in the care of others before having to head into the shops. Knowing what she did about the city, Yn would never make entrance to the library without a shirt, and of course the fool had none. Now she had to go out to spend their money and get the idiot Yn outfitted properly. Of course though, she didn't want to go shopping in towns on her own especially the higher snobby kinds. So with that in mind, Jezi needed some companions to come with her. Many though didn't fit the bill, so only one or two people came to mind.

"Hey Sheva, yes? I was wondering if you'd be willing to come into town with me. I need to pick up supplies for Yn and I, and I feel that it'd be better to have more than one person travel at a time." Jezi asked Sheva. The woman had been stabling her own horse, and she was one of the people she wanted to bring into the town with her.

“Certainly… do you have enough coins though? Have you checked the gazes we got entering here? They may charge us double for all we know… and speaking of which…”, Sheva leaned in to whisper, “Do you have his sizes? If you are going to pick clothes for him, you better have the measurements right!”, Sheva then noticed Vel at the distanced and waved at her, “Come!”, she said to the girl, again treating her like a little sister or a child. Vel has unusual odor, but the stench of blood and travel did a number on her smell, and Sheva decided it was time for the girl to get new clothes.

Vel gazed at the Library taking it in and was about to head in when she heard someone shout. Usually it wouldn’t be towards her but she glanced around to see sheva waving, at her? Vel pointed to herself curious as to what the women wanted before slowly, almost hesitant making her way over to Jez and sheva with a curious edge about her. She cocked her head, the shifting of her hood mimicking the questioning gesture as she looked between the two women.

“We are going to get you some new clothes dear”, Sheva said as she crossed her arms over her chest, feeling proud and generous for the gesture.

"Let's not get too wild. From the time I've seen her, she doesn't stray too much from cloaks and the like. Besides, I don't want to spend all our earnings." Jezi spoke in quickly, looking to Sheva. She knew the woman had a good eye for some fineries and her hint about the possible steep prices made known that she had a good idea about shopping in general. While she wanted that expertise with her, she was worried that it was now a double edged weapon.

"Vel, I won't force you to come with, but it might make for a good time getting a lay of the land. I will agree though that maybe a few new cloaks might do some good." Jezi did offer Vel in the hopes of having her along. Maybe someone less willing to splurge on money might help curb Sheva.

"We should get moving soon if we want to get stuff done before our next task." Jezi offered up.

“Yes we should”, Sheva nodded, and led the girls outside, Vel clearly dragging far behind.

***

Marketplace

The surrounding atmosphere was eerie to say the least… everyone gazed at them with a very cold expression, and even the shopkeepers seemed uninterested to sell and Sheva was unwilling to take any of this attitude.

Against her better judgement she ended up leading the girls further into the more “downtown” areas, where smells of spices and fish was strong. There were a lot of shady figures but they looked much more welcoming than the more expensive looking shops they ran into before.

One of them had an exotic looking guy, with turban around his head as he waves his head and called for the girls to try one of the fabrics. It was a beautiful azure in color and was very soft, “We are heading to the colder areas, trader, I don’t think this fabric will provide our needs”, Sheva smiled in a way none of the group saw her does before, a touch of seductive touch to her pearls set of teeth that lined up.

“No, ma’am, this ain’t but a regular fabric… only the finest… while it is indeed appeared to be silk, it is not… very warm to touch, and keeps the body heat intact”

“This seemed almost unnatural, How would I know you are not lying, trader?”, Sheva asked, her eyebrows rising in surprise.

The trader laugh, “It is touched by the element of fire, it will keep you warm, provided you will not tear it too much…”

“Hmm.. it is a risk…”

“It is strong”, the trader took the fabric and started to try and tore it apart with all his power and even let Sheva try as well, “… and it still pretty… can be made into a fine gown…”

“Indeed…”, Sheva seemed somewhat unconvinced but she still kept it in her arms, “And this… a lovely looking robe and cape”

“Indeed,'' the man said lifting it up, “said to belong to a noble lady from the north. While it is a second hand, it is fully cleaned and repaired and I would even cut down the price some for it”.

“Do you want it, Vel?”, Sheva said as she turned around to look at the young woman.

Vel had been quietly trailing along, it didn’t really seem like she was going to get away even with Jaz’s words. But she supposed it wasn’t so bad, and perhaps with all the looks they were getting it might not be a bad idea for a strong arm to go along with the other two, not that she looked it.

Funnily enough they passed by the main shops taking their coin to the lower shops. Vel didn’t mind so much as she’d lived in some back allies herself, people could be trusted to a point back here and at least most of the time you knew what people were after.

As Sheva talked to the exotic man Vel turned to survey the rest of the people in the area, catching few looking the girls up and down, mostly sheva but seemed to notice that they were being watched so slinked away. When Sheva asked if she wanted it vel turned around before spotting the lovely robe and cape she’d been talking about.

It was very pretty a deep blue cape, in a low light almost black with faint shimmer. The robe was an elegant rocky gray color with the same faint shimmer. It was rather appealing but even with its more subtle elegant colors for… robe that once belonged to a noble lady? It still stood out to far much.

Vel started shaking her head before pausing. Sheva was being very kind, and she supposed she could wear it on rare occasions, perhaps in the library? She glanced down at her clothes aware of how traveled they were and rather drab in comparison. She sighed and nodded before she pulled free her own pouch.

Sheva pushed few coins at the trader, not even giving Vel a chance to pay, “I’ll also be taking the fabric… if you lie to me, I know where to find you!”

“But of course, you’d find no better stocks, and I’m sure that when you come again it will be to buy more goods!”, the man said and Sheva grinned, before placing the robes into Vel’s hands, “This one on me, okay, just please accept it!” And before she could allow the girl a chance to talk Sheva was already heading for another stand with jewelries and other pretty looking accessories, where a veiled woman was urging her to have a look into.

Vel couldn’t say no to that and carefully looked over the new clothing firmly decided she’d wear it in nice places, such as the Library. Not travel. She carefully folded it so it wouldn’t drag or get in the way before watching Sheva moved off to a new stall and Jez went about looking for clothing. Curiously she followed but made sure to keep an eye on Sheva and a wry glance at the people around them all to aware of how fast a thief could happen.

Jezi was rather glad to have the two along, already feeling rather unnerved by what eyes met stray to them. She knew that Sheva garnered most of the attention, and hopefully kept the more pesky shop keeps from bothering here. Even those that tried to bother her about buying fabrics and dresses strayed from her more cold glares. She had one goal in mind, and didn't feel like haggling over stuff she didn't need. She had remained silent during the shift between Vel and Sheva, glad that someone was treating the silent girl. Even with her own reserves to shopping, she knew to spoil hers…

"Shopping for a fetching man? Or hoping to woo someone?" The owner of the stall interrupted her thoughts.

"No, just a friend of mine. He's from the northern wilds, yet somehow doesn't own a single shirt to his name. Though with the chest of hair, that's not much of a problem." Jezi spoke, looking through the various tunics and such. There were plenty of rich colors, from shimmering emerald and ocean blues, even a few deep reds. Going with his tones and colors, nothing matched what she was thinking for this man.

"Ah, so a gift for the savages of the wild perhaps? Well, we have some lovely greens and purples, along with plenty of breeches to help color them. Do you have a specific color style in mind? Mayhaps a rich green like the forests?" The man offered, the obvious peddle his wares.

"And have him look like a strange tree trunk? Most of what he has are natural fur colors, so nothing super bold. Maybe a black or grey, simple and clean." Jezi asked up, and already she could see the disappointed look in his eyes, buried quickly under a smile.

"Balderdash to the idea. Any man wanting to impress needs to liven up his wardrobe." The man waved off her words like stale air. She frowned and went about ignoring his protests, deciding to go back to looking on her own.

Vel peered over Jez’s shoulder as she looked through clothing over hearing who she was looking for. Yn without a shirt? She supposed that made sense considering where he was from. And doubted Jez had anything in mind that the peddler was suggesting, specifically for the reasons he was making.

She’d stopped caring much about fashion when she was doing more to draw less attention. But she hadn’t forgotten the gowns she used to wear as she brushed a gloved hand through some of the clothing before pulling out a tunic that looked to be about Yn’s size but was far to bright red. She put it back thinking over what Jez said. Mute natural colors that would go with Yn’s natural set figure and tanned tone and something that would bring out his golden eyes. A dark color would do best but not to dark.

“I don’t think those colors will fit his complexion”, said Sheva after hearing Jazi’s input, and watching Vel gaze she started to wonder. In her hands she was holding a small pouch with few gems and some nice looking earrings and wrist and leg bracelets , “What do you think Vel?”, Sheva pointed at the clothes, “Don’t worry, you can simply just pick the things you like, that way we can make a good decision… Speaking of which, there is another bastard I need to get a shirt for… so… your help on the matter will be appreciated as well… I may or may not indebted to Adam about a shirt… just pick whatever, it can be ugly rag too”.

As Sheva, Jezi and Vel are in discussion, a man approaches as quietly as a breeze of air stepping close to Sheva holding a silken purple shirt. With a gentle smile on his lips, he gracefully speaks

“Gentle day dear lady of captivating beauty. Forgive a weary traveler’s intrusion yet I could not help but overhear the words from the lovely gem before me…” Ky holds the shirt out for Sheva to look upon “... it is always good to place some thought in a clothing choice for one, ugly rags are simply for pack animals. I trust this Sir Adam you speak of is not such an animal?” that part said with a smile before resuming a friendly demeanor “If I may be so bold, might I offer a suggestion of this shirt for this Sir Adam you speak of dear lady? Though I must admit, even as fine of silk this mere shirt is, it pales in comparison to the beauty my eyes fall upon.”

He looks upon Sheva seeing the striking resemblance to her sister while resisting the impulse to move his hand to his chest, he is certain that his sister had not time to speak to her travel companions yet as the Ocecat was not aware of his name when he spoke to her. Ky remains aware of the other two women’s positions even though not looking upon them. He does not know anything of Vel however Jezi matches the description of the woman those in Balefire spoke of which young Jamon seemed to be panting over.

Sheva gave a light hearted laugh, “My, and here I thought I was surrounded by savages and low lives… you can’t possibly imagine the things I’m going through with this….”, Sheva then paused and studied Ky, “Wait a minute… You… look familiar….”, she still grabbed the clothes Ky was holding as she was studying him further.

Ky simply offers a soft smile “I can imagine I would seem familiar, with so many eligible suitors which must follow you viewing for a moment of your time. Yet alas sweet ray of sunshine, this is my first meet with you, this first meet I would say goes well, would you say as much most precious lady?”

“Hmm… you going to pay for this?”, Sheva said holding up the shirt and viewing it in the sunlight. While the idea of her having to pay back Adam and companset him for his torn outfit was annoying thought to say the least, however, with all the resentment she felt she couldn’t help herself from imagining his sturdy body adorned with this magnificent fabric, which seemed tight but allowed enough space for movement. And without even understanding why this thought surfaced she blushed and quickly tried to push it away. She then looked at the gentleman with a curious gaze. He obviously wanted something from her, that much was clear… so whatever it was, he needed to show his aims first. Fully expecting him to show the coins and gift her the clothes before further exchange of negotiation she added, “Don’t you?”

Ky keeps a friendly smile, his tone remains friendly “Alas, you are aware of my want I can see. Please my precious vision, mistake me not for those whom might reside in this place. You might find me not one that would be expected within these streets…” although he already knows her name, he figures mentioning that he rides with her sister would produce bad results “... all the payment I desire for such an article which pales in comparison to the vision before me, is if you might honor my existence by speaking your name dear lady.”

“Your words are made of honey, yet… to be sure of the position… I cannot help but wonder… what is lurking behind them…”

The shopkeeper looked from Sheva to Ky, unsure what to expect and eager to get his payment. Sheva smiled gently, as she pressed the clothes tightly to her bosom, waiting for the next move of Ky.

Taking a moment to remove a small emerald from his pocket tossing it to the shopkeeper, in a casual tone
“I pray this would cover the garment my good man…” before looking back to Sheva, his smile unwavering

“Know I do, lovely women need be wary of strangers speaking soft words, I assure you my dear, I have no ill intent… “ for this first meet “... with my words. I was simply bewitched by the vision before me. If I have in any way offended you, please accept my most sincere apology. Should you speaking your name be too high a price for the mere fabric in hand, I will consider the mere speaking to you as payment in full. The gem rendered to that man is nothing in comparison to whom I now cast me eyes upon.”

After securing the payment and tucking the shirt which was meant to be given to Adam in her bag Sheva lowered her head and then looked at Ky with a new, unreadable expression, “Is that how you won my sister over?”, she grinned as she placed the cards before him. Allowing him to know she was on to his little game, and who that person before her was, “I’m surprised though, Morinth didn’t appear to be one to fall for flattery, much less coming from humans”.

Vel didn’t think much of the approach of the man, though kept a wry gaze on him and his hands as he spoke with sheva while she continued to pick through some of the clothing. It was only when the conversation seemed to change tone that Vel stopped what she was doing all together. Sister? Sheva had a sister? Come to think of it there was a lot she didn’t know about Sheva as she turned to regard the man more closely.

His smile unwavering, his tone growing more monotone such as Su Lin during discussions

“Princess of the forest, give your sister more credit, I need not weave pretty words for her, I thought they might be handy upon our first meet.” while looking at Jezi and Vel “Trust you know that my companion has arrow at the ready should one of your companions decide to be unpleasant during our first meet. So many un-civilized beings that know not how to be polite during discussions. We then shall dispense with the play, though I believe you would need provide me acknowledgement that I can play the part well of a gentleman if I tried, would I be correct in that my dear Sheva?”

“Heheheh, archers here and well hidden? Should have expected nothing less from Su-Lin’s brother…”, Sheva’s smile faded at once as she drew closer, “However, don’t underestimate me, dear sir”, she moved her eyes around to try and locate any movement. Shit, she may have been playing a strong front but there was no way the small group of three could defend themselves against trained archers, and many of them at that. Moving her gaze back at the man, Sheva bit her lip, “Is it true you are after someone in our group, a young man which I am to deduce is Jamon?”

Ky’s friendly expression grew cold, no longer putting on any hint of friendliness

“Nerium’s little band has already heard rumors about my mission? How quaint. As like the flower I named her for, Su-Lin is indeed that, a deadly beautiful flower.”

“Hard not to!”, Sheva said angrily, “Morinth gave us more than enough leads, however it was your sister that deduce that you and your men were after Jamon… I am greatly surprised of her cunning and wisdom”.

“And I”, says Ky, “am still surprised that my dear sister Su Lin rides with companions. It is not her nature at all. Now as for the boy, he is already dead! The only reason he is temporarily uses his husk for a body is because we have yet to meet. But alas do not grief as I can offer this promise as comfort, dear Sheva - his rebirth would come with no pain...” a grin forms as he lets out a humorous chuckle, “My sister and the merry band she plays army with only struggle because you don’t understand who is behind this mission of mine and who pays my fee. I’m sure that if you knew, you would have ceased this foolish struggle long ago, and allowed me to bring about his new birth.” giving Sheva a knowing gaze.

"Your words are much sweeter than you look, and yet they still make me feel like hurling. Speaks a lot for your looks." Jezibel spoke up, giving him a hard look as she crossed her arms. She let Sheva deal with the majority of the verbal quips with the man while she studied him. When he made the remark about being surrounded by archers made her start looking out for them. Close quarters and high roofs made locating them also impossible. Though, he could just be making a bluff on them. The number of people around would make keeping a perfect shot hard, and with close areas would make it one shot before their advantage was gone.

"Though you're not much of a threat. If you truly wanted to kill Jamon, he'd be dead already. Speaks wonders to your sisters prowess and your own detriment of yours. That, or you’re afraid of what will happen when he does go through rebirth, especially now that we know who is wanting for his blood. I assume your contractors don't want it known to the masses they want him dead." Jezi spoke, baring her teeth with a feral smile. She had to resist drawing her blade while glaring at the man, with a desire to gut him. The very idea of them giving up one of their own made her stomach roil.

"While I'm sure you have quite the skills to take us all down, it would only make things worse for you in the long run. Though if you're up for it, you could pay for getting Master Yn a shirt he could wear through town." Jezi gave Ky a toothy smile before fixing him with a feral smile.

Vel wasn’t entirely sure she understood half of what was being exchanged, but she did know this. This man was threatening to assassinate Jamon, one of the new recruits under the ocecats protection. She rested her hand on her twin knives even as he said they were surrounded.

There was a chance he wasn’t bluffing, but there was also a chance that if there was an archer they would attack the first to move in his direction, if that was the case vel could take an arrow or two. But there was also the chance they would go after one of the other two should she make a move.

Still this man was either very confident in his skill to assassinate someone or stupid for telling so many people out right, though Sheva seemed to have already known he wasn’t play games with his words to try and confuse them about who his target was only trying to talk them out of protecting him? Did he think them so cheap? Vel let something out between a low grumble and a growl in his direction.

As Jezi spoke, Ky simply kept his focus on the woman. Once she had spoken the words of providing a shirt for this Master Yn she spoke of, Ky slipped his hand into a pouch removing a single coin of silver. The coin was to serve two fold, one was to provide payment for this shirt the woman before him spoke of, more importantly was the second. The coin had the inscription engraved of the Kingdom of Salivan, one which Sheva should know would have come only from the Royal Treasury of the Palace. His tone remains friendly yet flat

“Ensure the ever lovely Sheva lay her eyes upon this coin before rendering use of this for your Master Yn’s garment dear lady. The coin alone should cast more answers than my words may.”

Ky shakes his head in almost disappointment “Yet another disappointment before my eyes, does no one honor first meets? Your band who are as subtle as a Sumo banging pots at full moon on a quiet night seem not to understand I offer introduction. We both have ridden long and our rest day need not end in loss of your companions. The boy’s life force already belongs to me, today though is not the proper time to collect upon it. Why my sister aligns herself with such I may never understand.” before casting a harder gaze upon Vel. Although she remains covered, her mannerisms are distinct. Obviously she is not Vampire as they do not mingle in daylight, the brief glimpse in her eyes do not show wolf so this one is not Lycan yet she does not seem to have life in her eyes. Looking upon her hands presuming she readies steel, he offers in a gentle tone

“Mistress who is not of life or death, you needn't have hand on your steel. Curious though what transgression you caused while of the living to be so cursed.”

With that, Ky takes a step back moving his hand to his chest offering a slight bow
“Gentle day dear ladies, this has been a pleasant first meet.”

While remaining aware of any sounds or movement which might follow, Ky turns and proceeds back into the crowd of the market.

“Mistress who is not of life or death?”, Sheva tilted her head as she looked at Vel, wondering what this strange man wanting with her or what he could imply to, “What… what does it all mean?”.

She took a moment to collect her thoughts, but still felt as though the air was suffocating her, and she knew there was no time to delay on such matters. Besides, sheva’s attention was far more directed to the coin in Jazi’s hands. She seized the coin from Jazi scanning it, her pupils dancing wildly in their sockets. Before long she was cursing under her breath, “bastard”. She then looked around, “I’m sure they are still here… We can’t stay here for long… not like this anyway”, Sheva took a deep breath before looking at Vel, “I’m sorry. Please… pick again the color you think is best for Yn’s shirt… It will be the last thing we will buy today, but I sure don’t want us to go without you having another input. And Jazi… allow me to keep the coin, okay? I will pay for this shirt myself, just… let me keep this one with me”

Vel was startled into stillness, her grip on her daggers loosened as her hazy eyes widened as Ky spoke. He was observant, Maybe too observant. She remained silently staring off where he’d vanished her thumb rubbing the hilt of her blade. A part of her was seething but it went still and cold with dread when she heard Sheva ask. Fortunately her attention seemed taken off of her for only a moment but it was moment enough.

If this Ky could see what she was, who else in this city? What trouble would it bring? How long before her companions were awear? Vel shook her head suddenly as Sheva again spoke to her, clutching her new clothing in one arm before she turned on her heels. Sheva might ask again, Jez might ask, she didn’t want to face these questions and she didn’t want anyone else finding out. This town was already less than friendly to them, she didn’t need to cause her companions more trouble. Her stride was quick, almost urgent as she left Sheva and Jez in the midst of the clothing.

“Vel!”, Sheva called after her. Looking between Jazi and Vel, Sheva added, “Jazi, we should head back, now. Let’s just grab something. I don’t want her to be left alone!”

"Okay, I think I got it." Jezi spoke in return. After Ky had given her the coin to cover the cost, she turned her eyes back to the man. She didn't dare risk speaking to Ky again, and even more not wanting to draw any more attention.

"This should do just fine." Jezi spoke as she pulled a black vest, trimmed with gold and white thread and paid the man with coin from Sheva. Tucking it under her arms she ran to catch up after the two, not wanting to be exposed any longer nor letting one of them get lost on their own. Things would be a lot more interesting in this town than she believed.

P.K.

06-13-2019, 12:52 PM

Vel’s strides were long, but the urgency in her stride as she moved out of the downtown area and into the upper city and towards the Library's annex buildings was an unusual gait for the hooded figure whose usual stride was a far more slow. In one arm was a bundle of clothing, fine cloth in dark blue and rocky gray hue’s with the faint shimmer. Her other hand was near one of her twins daggers, her thumb caressing it's blade almost nervously.

"Still kicking huh?" A voice called out from a nearby oak tree.

Vel’s hand gripped her knife and nearly pulled it completely free turning to regard the voice. Her eyes trailed up the tree to peer into the foliage.

Tris juggled a pair of acorns from his seat on one of the bottom limbs. "Bet my acorns, will hit before your knife does."

Vel paused as she realized who it was and shoved the knife back in place but her thumb went back to rubbing its hilt in that nervous fashion as she gazed up at him. Tris was observant to maybe just as observant as this Ky. He was nice enough but tended to play a little to much he made her uneasy, especially now.

The archer quirked an eyebrow. The woman below looked like a child who was caught with her hand in the cookie jar. “Someone looks guilty,” He commented. “Is it going to cause us any problems?”

Observant for sure. But it wasn’t guilt she was feeling. She paused as he asked if it was going to cause them problems. She honestly wasn’t sure if Ky really was aware of what she was then how many other people were aware? That alone could cause the group… problems. She wasn’t sure how to answer as she stood there her thumb paused mid stroke of the hilt as she thought. It was exactly what she’d been trying to avoid from the start. Causing the guild problems. She let out something of a sigh and removed her hand from her dagger all together but seemed defeated and uncertain.

The archer threw an acorn at the woman’s head. “That’s not an answer you know.” He said as he got to his feet, walking along the tree’s limb.”I just wanna know if I’m gonna have to kill a local. Old man won’t like it, so better to know ahead of time.”

Vel didn’t react as the acorn bounced off her head. She shook her head. No he shouldn’t have to kill anyone, but she may have to leave she thought as she watched him walk along the tree branch. Eager to be away, to be alone and out of sight of others but knew better then to just walk away, Tris after all was a senior to the guild she was still ‘young’.

“Good,” Archer said. “Funerals are expensive around people like these.” He swept an arm at the college around them. His empty hand slipped behind his back and a cloth wrapped bundle came out. He tossed it to the ground at Vel’s feet.

Vel looked down at the package before carefully crouching down to pick it up before looking back up at the archer curiously, her head cocked slightly in question. What was this?

“Most people open their presents before questioning them.” Tris said, his tone feigning injury.

Vel looked down at the package a little apprehensive before tucking the bundle that was her new clothing under one arm and beginning to open the package to see what was inside.

“Hey you found them.” Tristifer said as she opened the package. He stepped off the tree branch landing on his feet. “Great. Since you have them I guess it won’t hurt for you to look at them. You can read them right?”

What was this? Letters? She thumbed one open as Tris spoke. She wasn’t certain if she should roll her eyes or huff in response. He could have just asked. Still she was intrigued. She could read them, most of it anyways piecing it together shouldn’t be too big of a problem. She looked up at the archer still puzzled. Where had he gotten them? She nodded that she could read them but why was he giving them to her? She didn’t have enough hands to reach for her book and quill to ask him more questions.

“Great.” The human said tossing his remaining acorn in his hand. “I need you to translate them. The faster the better, but there is one tiny, almost imperceptible catch….” He trailed off, his eyes watching her.

Vel raised an eyebrow in his direction, though it would be hard to see with her hood up she made a small gesture with the hand clutching the letters for him to go on. What catch?

Tris smiled, seeing the fish on the hook. “Know one can know what you are doing except you and me. Adam and Balder already know about the letters, but the info passes between you and me. Got it?”

Vel wasn’t certain how to feel about that. What if Adam or Balder asked? It was one thing if another member asked, But Adam and Balder were also considered to be authority on this trip. She shifted uncomfortably for a moment before looking back at the letters. Though it was likely that Tris would share whatever information she gleaned with the other two. After considering it she slowly nodded in agreement, curious about what importance the letters had to the trio.

“Excellent.” Tris said, turning to the building. Making his way to the door he opened it and held it. “Sooner the better if possible.” He said standing there.

Vel followed along pausing for a moment before she nodded again. It was important and perhaps reading it and translating it for him would tell her why. She slipped past him now intent on finding a room where she could work, alone.

SikstaSlathalin

06-16-2019, 11:04 PM

*Balder, Stables, Late Afternoon*

The trip to and through Alegast was a painful experience the Giant was not eager to relive anytime soon. His numerous wounds were a constant reminder why his people so rarely went to war. They were the biggest easiest targets on any battlefield. Even in armor that battle would've been nightmarish, but what's more than his injuries were Maso's. Unless in rut most mammoths are pacifists just like Giants, and also like Giants they're usually the biggest targets.

Thankful for his comrades Balder was even more thankful once they reached the Annex and he could sit down he'd never be able to fit in the building itself, but with some slow work he had rigged himself a snug lean-to by the time Shel got up the gumption to come see him. He contemplated telling her she didn't look so rough when he rescued her and Lulu, but as he watched her mope about because she got a little banged up he decided to leave her be. Like all of the Plains Folk she was a very proud individual and a touch vain like all women to a degree. So he simply made small talk as she tended to him. He asked her to go keep an eye on the women of the Gallery if they went into town. As refined as Alegast may seem even swine wear powdered wigs from time to time. Before the woman left he let out a low chuckle and called out to her. "Even banged up you're a pretty woman Sprout...relax and enjoy yourself tonight."

Then the big Quartermaster was alone...well almost he had set up his little tent by the stables so he could keep an eye on Maso. But much to his amusement Lulu was doing that for him nuzzling and licking his wounds lightly. And as the big man let out a pained laugh the small pig gave a snort and stood up waddling over beginning to lick the Giant's wounds...or at least the ones she could reach. It made the battered rogue chuckle weakly at the show, but as the gate to the annex's stable rang out the pig shot back to the protective bulk of the slumbering Maso. With a low sigh Balder looked up and saw a young High Elf man (https://i.imgur.com/SPC8NLE.jpg) dressed in the fine garbs of a Fifth Year student cautiously approaching him. He was rather short for a High Elf, maybe he was a Half-Breed? The big man was too tired to care, but as the lad approached him and bowed low a sinking feeling began it's way down his stomach.

"Are you Balder of Stonestead, Captain of the Rogue's Gallery?" Such a formal greeting just made that feeling go deeper. "Yes, I assume this is from the Dean?"

The lithe High Elf looked up surprised, as if he never expected the Giant to be able to speak so well let alone guess his reason for...lowering himself to be seen out here.
"Yes, your presence is requested in the amphitheater Master Balder. Are you able to move?" He said studying the big creature's many wounds. The Giant let out a sigh biting back his initial response of "Go tell the Dean she can walk her pretty ass over to me instead." But they were already disliked by most of Alegast because they were fighters not scholars so no sense in pissing off one of the most powerful people in town who already hates them. So the Quartermaster simply let out a low sigh and stood up panting slightly. "Give me an hour, good thing the amphitheater is just around the back of the building." The Elf boy gave a curt nod and quickly turned on his heel nearly running away from the smelly stables. He let out a low chuckle and moved to begin making himself more presentable.

Luckily he had enough forethought to pack the long dress cape, fine mammoth fur vest, and large pants that count as dress garbs for Giants. The last thing he needed was a walking stick, otherwise he'd never be able to make it to the meeting place. Luckily there were some stout, but dead trees nearby that looked to be his height. Reaching low he let out a pained grunt and yanked the old oak from it's centennial home and after breaking off the extra branches and loading them into his wagon for firewood later he had a nice improvised walking stick. He wouldn't need any of his weapons so with a series of low grunts the Giant began limping his way to meet with the Dean.

*The Amphitheater, early evening.*

Balder arrived at the rim of the deep natural stone pit that made up the Alegast Amphitheater. Used by the whole town for meetings, theatrical productions, lively political debate, as long as it wasn't raining or snowing chances are something was going on inside "The Bowl" as the residents affectionately called it. Luckily he wouldn't have to navigate the narrows steps down because the stately woman (https://i.imgur.com/VZfwG3F.jpg) dressed in red he had come to see was already walking up the steps towards him. He let out a low hurm of a greeting and leaned his back against the wall for support. He hoped the Dean was only going to lecture and yell at him a little bit then he could leave. The walk over had tired him right out. "Greetings Dean Rabenhaus, to what do I owe the pleasure of your summons?"

The queen like woman said nothing as she approached, but as she drew nearer and saw the grievous wounds the Giant had endured, her hard features softened and took on a mask akin to sorrow and compassion. She stopped a few feet from Balder and sat down on one the top benches placing her hands neatly in her lap sitting like the perfect queen she resembled. "Dagur still sending all of you to your near deaths chasing foolish treasure?"

Balder chuckled lightly sitting down on the stony ground his legs unable to keep him up for very long. "You know that's not how he works Dean Rabenhaus he..." She lifted her hand letting out a low annoyed sigh. "Just Daniella, please I hear that insufferable title a hundred times day, this was meant to be Dagur's job not mine. I just wanted to be an educated lady of academia and a faithful wife like my mother before me and grandmother before her."

Balder chuckled low. "You still know he'd never knowingly send us into danger Daniella."

The woman scoffed then stood her hands beginning to glow slightly as she approached the wounded rogue. "Oh yes of course, because Icefire burns just fall from the sky and try to kill random fools on the road." Using the light of her hand she moved Balder's clothing about inspecting the wounds. "You have both a Healer and a Mage in your company why haven't they tended to these?" She asked nearly in the same way a mother hen would should her chicks be hurt in a stupid way.

The Giant was too tired to stop her and simply chuckled. "Ash isn't well versed in healing my people and our Mage is more gifted in destruction than restoration."

Daniella sighed and began chanting slowly the glow of her hands slithering out across Balder going under his clothing searching for and healing as many wounds as it could. "He's going to get you all killed, just like he is going to get himself killed. That has always been his way, "fortune and glory" he always said when we went into town together, he even went on about it when we were alone at home like he was trying to convince the gods of his intent." She scoffed again slight bit of pain behind it this time. "Made him nearly insufferable to live with, but almost just as insufferable was his positive outlook on everything. Barely took a thing serious his whole life."

Balder was relaxing into the cool wind like feeling of the magic as it moved over him, but he stopped himself from falling asleep. "He was serious about family."

She let out a short hard laugh. "Please, his constant fighting with father was all he was serious about. He couldn't care less about family. No matter how much we meant to each other." She slowly moved around sending her magic healing snakes to begin work on Balder's back.

Shaking his head slowly Balder sighed. "No his love of family is why he left. He saw the pain it was causing everyone around him, but he couldn't just quiet the wonderlust. So he just need what he thought was the best option and left.

The Dean let out a quiet sniff as she finished healing Balder. "He could've talked with me we've always been there to help each other growing up. He's just an overgrown child."

Balder let out another low chuckle. He often thought that himself, but simply leaned back feeling the cooling sensation make his whole body seem to glow. "I'll give you that one Daniella, but this time might be different. We're..."

"Hunting for the Tears of the Ice Queen, yes I know. It's been all the talk in Alegast. The bandits you all ran into, came through our town a few days ago. And they were quite chatty, I am unsure how they learned about your mission though. Dagur was always tight-lipped about his idiotic ventures and I know he would've told you all to be quiet." She shook her head slowly hugging herself around her stomach as she moved back to the bench. "I can give your group full access to the Library for your research, we have a few tomes that might be useful. Just seek out Senior Scribe Eldrit, he'll know where to look. But most of your group are little better than brigands, so please only send those who can respect the Library and it's contents. Your Mage, Sheva, the small hooded girl Vel, and the soft looking boy Jamon will be good choices, the rest I'll leave up to you."

Balder nodded standing up much easier now. "Thank you Daniella, but I must ask one question." He chuckled lightly still leaning on his makeshift staff. "How did you learn so much about my crew? A few of them are brand new."

Daniella's regal face broke into a sly grin. "My brother isn't the only one in the Harken family with a great deal of outside contacts."

Balder nodded chuckling lightly. "Of course, well tell your husband I said hello. I promise I'll do my best to keep the Rogue's Gallery in line." The Dean gave him a courtly nod and walked through the gates of the Amphitheater. He watched her go before following behind heading back to stables to get some rest. Healed or no it's been a long few days and he needed some sleep.

Storm

06-17-2019, 12:14 AM

Having found a small patch of garden on the grounds of the Annex complex, Su Lin sat in quiet meditation. Ky’s appearance was troubling yet for selling himself for mere coin and trinkets, he had maintained some honor. She knew that he would not take any action upon this first day as this was the formal introduction to his quest. The midday sun did not seem to offer her warmth, she felt a chill through her body. Her brother’s words resonating through her mind, what monstrosity would use a young man such as Jamon just to destroy his life when they were done with their creation? Such was it with the fortune teller, now her own brother speaking words that Jamon could be the cause of much blood shed. Her brother at least gave some helpful information, what ever play was set before them, Ky spoke that young Jamon was not aware of what he was mixed up in.

--------

Like Su Lin, Mynx was thinking on her encounter with Ky, worrying over the fact that Su Lin’s meeting with the teller of fortunes may now be coming to truth. Her mind did not connect the mystical importance of the occurrence...only that she now had another thing to frustrate her casually paced existence. Jamon...lycans...and now assassins. What mattered to her was finding the woman and questioning the appearance of this so-called brother...and she used her sense of smell to lead her to a spot of reflection...and the object of her query.

The feline stood screened from view for a moment, verifying that the two would be alone, at least for a short while. Many smells assaulted her sensitive nares, but none that alarmed her, and as she stepped away from a tree’s stately shadow she called out to Su, referring to her by the name she had heard Ky use during their conversation, her voice sounding both strained and angry.

“Nerium?”

Though she did not have the sense of smell which Mynx had, Su Lin knew another approached and watched her from the shadows. As Mynx stepped out and spoke the name 'Nerium' .. a pained expression washed over her features. It was obvious who Mynx heard the name from, yet Mynx might not understand why Su Lin was given that name early in her life. It was her younger self which she took no pride. The years when she was first purchased by a Palace to use her skills in life removal, not for coin or jewels yet more for morals. Young and naive, in the belief that those within grand Palaces were noble and honorable, she would rebirth those she was instructed without question nor additional coin. Yes, Nerium, the most beautiful of flowers which only function was to bring about death. Even when burned, the smoke of the stems would bring about death. It had been years since she last heard that name spoken, now her brother and her friend both opened up that painful name.

Su stood and faced Mynx, in an unsteady tone in her voice, unsure what all she and her brother spoke of, Su Lin offered,

"Gentle day Mynx. Spoke with Ky have you?" Su Lin placed her hand to her chest nodding slightly waiting for Mynx to speak or strike out at her.

The ocecat did neither, her eyes narrowing as the white of her teeth was exposed in a sneer. She looked upon the warrior, appraising her fully to appreciate the similarities she shared with Ky, both in appearance and mannerisms. Then she nodded in turn, hitting her chest before letting out a sigh.

“So...is true. You have brother?” she stated, her voice still holding an edge of irritation. The question was merely a formality, her mind already having decided the statement was true. “Why not speak of him...and danger? He threaten Jamon...and safety of Guild. You advise cat. What best to do?” She tilted her head at the inquiry. It had always been the way of her people to take care of their own, whether it was a dispute, a proposed mating, or a death. To Mynx, it fell upon Su Lin’s shoulders to decide the fate of her sibling...one way or another. “I not kill...but threat made. I will do as you say.”

As Mynx spoke, Su Lin remained in a casual stance. As Mynx finished speaking in a manner far more calm than Su Lin had expected, in a flat tone,

“A brother I do have. Hide this I did not. Much about me I do not speak. Like with name brother spoke. Nerium is flower, pleasant to eyes… “ she had never considered herself beautiful yet she would take care of her appearance and what she wears. Speaking on appearances still made her uncomfortable “... flower is also poison if eat, even if smell or touch. Burn flower, even smoke will kill. Is name given long ago, when Su Lin was reckless girl. Is name brings Su Lin pain.”

She allowed the Ocecat to process this before continuing. “Only know Ky here today. Unexpected he talk to guild. More troubling were his words. Young Jamon is who he seeks, more to story than even the young sire might know. For what need do, this is brother’s path, I not allow even brother cause destruction for his coin, if need, his life must be lost, I will pray his new to have more honor.”

Su Lin looked to Mynx, an emptiness in her eyes and facial expression.

The woman’s words rang true and the feline nodded, leaning forward to rest her cheek against Su’s to offer comfort, her anger dissipating quickly once she realized her friend had also just learned of the assassins arrival. She snorted in frustration, pulling away to look into the trees, her tail twitching. “He...will...not be easy to kill if like you,” she said, trying hard to speak properly. “..and Jamon not safe while Ky...is...alive.” She continued to scan the area around them, her ears moving to pick up any stray sound. “The trees...have eyes…” she said, a low growl following her statement. “Ky travel alone?”

Su Lin cast her gaze toward the trees offering simply,

“Usually yes, however he now travels with Miss Sheva’s sister. Do not know which is more danger, Sheva sister moves without noise as Ky. Do not know if Morinth wishes boy dead or just travels with Ky. Both are dangerous. We have today, he will not act on this day. That is only honor still in him.”

Mynx rolled her shoulders back, standing fully upright as if at attention. “I kill both!” Her confidence beamed, although she questioned her ability to go up against an assassin and a magic user. She glanced at Su Lin, a smirk on her face as she let her shoulders drop and her stance relax. “You help?” She laughed lightly, knowing her show of bravery was nothing more than fluff. She could take on several humans...but this was beyond her skill.

Su Lin’s tone flat, still gazing upon the treeline as she simply uttered,
“Yes, I help.” Her tone slightly louder “Do you bring your pet dear brother?”

Ky stepped from a brushline, his tone holding amusement

“Dear sister, really do you need speak on my companion as a pet? Do I speak of the Cat as the boy’s bitch? Or is the boy the Cat’s bitch?” with a chuckle “... come on now Nerium, we both must know that the boy is better off finding new life painlessly. This will happen, only matters how many will suffer trying to stop an approaching storm.”

“You speak in riddles my brother, what game do you play and what does this have to do with young Jamon?” looking toward Mynx as Ky also gazed upon the Ocecat.

The feline shifted her gaze from one to the other. According to Su, the man would not be a threat today...but Mynx had no creed to stay her hand. Would it not be best to attack while he was being civil? The reasons for why he desired to kill the young prince were of no matter to her...only that she was his protector. If the boy was to die, it would be at her hands...he was her responsibility. It was her decision...not a strangers.

With both their eyes on her, Mynx scoffed, her nails extending as she clenched her hands. “Jamon...will not...be victim. ...and I not bitch...that for dogs.” She snarled, her lips pulling up as her teeth once again were exposed. She moved towards Ky then in a burst of speed, unsure of her attack plan, but hoping to at least draw blood.

Su Lin called out, “Don’t Mynx…” was all she managed to get out.

Ky well aware of the species and their speed, his own speed and agility surprising to those who didn’t know of him, focused now purely upon Mynx. As she moved toward him, he moved the arm which contained a round dry ball, now crushing the ball into a fine powder and throwing the powder into the air, bringing a fine powder cloud descending into Mynx path. As this was their first meet, Ky had brought a fast acting sedative as he would not remove life on their first meet. Simultaneously Ky moved out of the path Mynx was on at a speed equal to the Ocecats, so even if she eluded the seditative cloud, he would not be in front of her attack. Ky reached behind his back gripping the handle of his steel should the dishonorable attack continue. Shaking his head, more to Su Lin,

“Does this cat not know introduction days are not one to bring about new birth? This cat should sleep soon. If my steel must feel air, the cat will endlessly sleep and awake as something hopefully with better honor.”

Mynx heard Su’s words, her ears turning towards her, but it was too late, the feline already stepping into the aerosolized powder as the warning was uttered. She shook her head, trying to rid her fur of the dust and only succeeded in setting off her balance. In that span of a few seconds, her target had moved, and she shifted to follow, surprised at the speed with which the human had moved. A low growl was emitted as she reached for the weapon across her back, her hand falling short as her next step brought her to her knee. Confused, the ocecat looked to the ground, knowing the path to Ky had been clear of any branches or roots...but still she had dropped in her stride. Eyes narrowing, she once again shook her head, this time to clear the cobwebs that seemed to fall across her vision. With one final struggle against the potion’s pull, she tried to get to her feet, Ky’s words to his sister reaching her ears as she collapsed to the ground. ‘...cat should sleep...’ Yes, she could use a nap, she thought, her mind shutting off as her eyes closed heavily and her head met the soft grass.

As Mynx stumbled and rested within the grass, Ky lowered his hand not having to bring his steel. Knowing the Ocecat would be ready for his trick on next meet, he looked to Su Lin, a grin on his lips, his tone unusually friendly,

“I can see why you travel with this one dear Nerium. She is a fierce cat, truth told sister, had she not attacked me, I would have been compelled to see her reborn into something else. She does her race credit.”

With a cringe on her face, Su Lin spat out “Why keep use of that name Ky, you know how much pain it brings me! That is NOT who I am any longer!”

“Su Lin, my baby sister, changing a given title does not change a heart. We can name Spring to Winter, yet when Spring comes, fields will still be planted no matter the name given. Names will not change what Spring brings just as hiding from the title given you will not change what you are. No my sister, abandon the title given in youth will not change what you are dear sister.

That man you provided a new birth outside the slavers tavern when you first helped the child I seek did not need die. The drunks in the tavern that found new life, that was tell tale you dear sister. Yes, I have heard these stories and others where you travel, after all, how can an elder brother not keep tabs with his sister?”

Su Lin trembled, her tone shaky “Those men were … different … necessary, they would have … they were evil, I only did … “

Ky lightly laughed “Still in denial Nerium? Had the Kingdom of Prasea never dispatched their soldiers to remove you from this world after they were done using you, you dear sister would still be the same as I. Though you never took their trinkets and additional coin, acting more on this silly notion of honor, that silly notion brought you only their betrayal.” Ky offered a smile “The Knights of Prasea still speak of the morning their King awoke with the heads of those he dispatched to remove your life lying atop his blanket while he slept. THAT is who my sister is dear Nerium.” Ky looked over towards Mynx while stepping closer to Su Lin, a rare brotherly tone “We will speak again before I collect the boys life. Go tend to the Cat Ner… Su. Palace betrayal has tainted your vision dear sister, walking away from a deserved title will not change what you are my sister.” Before Su Lin had a chance to speak, Ky moved his hand to her cheek “Till our fates cross again my sister.” he said, turning and stepping back toward the treeline from where he came.

As Ky walked toward the treeline, Su Lin wiped her face and took a moment to compose herself before quickly stepping toward where Mynx lay. She removed an acupuncture needle from her wristband and inserted it into a temple lobe so as to release adrenaline into Mynx’ system to counteract the sedative Ky was known to use. She softly whispered to Mynx,

“Lie there for a moment, do not rise too fast my friend.”

The ocecat did as she was told, her first thought being it was morning as she was waking from a night of drinking. Her head ached and she felt drowsy, part of her wanting to continue to sleep despite the rowsing. She groaned softly, the memory of Ky slowly slipping back into her consciousness. Grunting with the effort of trying to sit up, she reached for her blade, her eyes scanning the area before them. They appeared to be alone. She stayed her hand, sighing with weariness before turning her attention to Su Lin.

“He gone?” she asked, feeling the fool for falling for his trick. She should have known better...like Su, there was more to him than met the eye…even one as perceptive as hers.

Still with her brother’s words on her mind, there was a sadness in her tone, Su Lin’s eyes still a redness to them not typical with anger, more from sadness.

“He has gone, he will be back.” as she looked to Mynx trying to regain some composure or at least wash her feelings off her outer appearance “His tricks will be more dangerous next meet. This day though is safe, we need to be ready when he comes for young Jamon.” Ky’s words still unsettling having brought up a past she desired to never return to and memories she tries to forget.

With a slight nod, the feline leaned towards her friend, putting their foreheads together, a hand lightly placed behind the other’s head in a gesture of compassion. Emotion was not something often seen on Su Lin’s features and the ocecat offered the physical equivalent of a human’s hug with the personal contact. “We be ready,” she stated firmly, pulling away and struggling to her feet. She was by no means steady on her feet, but she managed well enough with Su’s assistance as the two walked back to the Annex building at each other’s side.

Breggo13

06-17-2019, 12:50 PM

Night of the attack

Ashvel had written the letter to the guild master, and given it to the two that were acting as guard and transport for Bigwit. As the two left with him in tow Ashvel went to work taking care of the wounded that had yet to be tended to. This night has been filled with blood shed, was not ending any better. As everyone was treated the bodies were being raided and disposed of Ashvel turned his attention to the young lady that had been taken captive. He could tell that she would need some medical attention, and made his way over.

The closer he got to her the more he could tell that she was a cursed. The same kind of cursed as that man, a Lycan. He personally didn’t care for ‘him’ however, he held no animosity towards the race. As long as she didn’t try to kill him or any of the other members of the guild and he would not make a move against her. Though he has a suspicion that she might know ‘him’ and thus be his enemy.

Taking a deep breath he stopped to get a bowl of water before arriving at her side. It seemed she was still unconscious, but it might be a trick. Kneeling next to the Lycan he looked her over seeing several lacerations. Luckily it looked like she wasn’t in too bad of shape. Taking a clean cloth from his bag he dipped it in the water and began to clean the injuries, and look for more severe injuries. Other than the obvious problem with her arm.

The cold winter breeze made the outdoors a dangerous place to be in for all but the most prepared of souls, men and women who had no other place to call home or simply didn’t want to. The sun shone just a few hours a day and even then, it was usually hidden by a layer of clouds, appearing cold and distant. Of course, that was the case when branches of old forests didn’t hide it from view completely and then the forest floor remained in shadows day-round, colder and harsher, deceiving all that dared venture among the trees. Snow covered the ground, a couple feet in some places, adding to the chilled atmosphere reflecting the faint sky light. The base of the mountains were especially prone to snowfalls, avalanches adding to the treacherous terrain and making it near impossible to climb up the rocky cliffs.

In all of this hazardous winter wonderland, only the ponds and rivers added true beauty. Still water froze to become a mirror full of intricate white designs, allowing a small glimpse into the secrets at the bottom of its waters, colorful fish swimming slowly beneath the ice. Streams and rivers continued to roar, the white foam that was so foreign in the summer coming into its own among the stillness of winter. Dragging ice and snow atop their restless waves, they continued to flow through their beds and crevices, fighting against the ice that tried to stop them.

Among all this beauty, there was barely a beast around. Animals hid in their burrows, sleeping the cold away. There were more footprints than animals and if one was to be seen, it was a quick dart for some water or to scavenge food before it disappeared once again. Sitting on one of the branches of a tall birch, Selene watched as a pair of deer came to a nearby creek, drinking one at a time, ears twitching and alert. Their velvet noses flared and they shifted nervously, aware that a predator was there but unable to locate the exact location. The girl grinned in amusement, her nose able to pick up the animals’ discomfort, huddling deeper into her fur cape till her nose was the only thing outside the fur, resembling a huge vulture of fur, only her eyes observing the surrounding landscape.

“Selene!” The echo, faint as it was, startled the deer who immediately tensed up, ears twitching. The girl herself remained calm, unmoving. Biting her lip, she watched, inwardly hoping the creatures stayed, relaxed, continued to enjoy the day yet she knew better than that. Nothing would last forever, peace didn’t last forever, life didn’t last forever, and usefulness didn’t last forever. A second that stretched for infinity froze the world in a state of anticipation.

“Selene! Where are you, mongrel?!” The deer took flight, elegantly hopping over a fallen log, their long legs carrying them further and further away. The voice came closer that time, the echo angry. Jameyson wasn’t pleased and Selene couldn’t figure out the reason why. Her mind tried to figure out what had set the man on edge and try as she might, she struggled to remember what exactly she had done that was against the strict rules she lived in. Whatever it was, she would be reminded soon enough and the reminder was to be painful. Sighing, the girl dropped down from the branch, landing quietly in the snow and taking a moment to observe her surroundings, eyes scanning for any potential danger. Straightening, Selene made her way towards her master, his figure standing darkly by one of the bare oaks. Biting her lower lip, the girl forced herself to keep her breathing to remain even, blue eyes never leaving his.

“Didn’t I tell you not to go out?” Jameyson frowned, looming over the thirteen year old girl, arms crossed on his chest.

“You did,” Selene’s voice was emotionless, dead and cold. The thief smirked coldly as he took in his personal killer. She wasn’t much – skinny with a few fresh scars on her skin, large blue eyes and pale skin. Elongated fangs stood out whenever she spoke, not extremely long but enough to make her seem wild, dangerous and uncontrollable. The first lycan to be tamed – an achievement that made the man immediately a desirable ally and dangerous foe.

“This world is cruel,” Jameyson’s voice was contained anger, eyes sparkling in anticipation of the punishment he was going to give to his property. “You know that right?”

“I do,” Selene looked out into the distance, staring unblinkingly out into nothingness. “Every action has a consequence, every decision I make will have repercussions. You only want what’s best for someone like me, a monster unable to fully control their own desires and emotions.”

“Exactly,” the man paused, rubbing his chin absently. “At least you listen sometimes. That doesn’t mean you haven’t crossed the line. Who said you could go wander the Wilderwoods by yourself? Answer me, mutt.”

“I,” Selene faltered for a second before continuing. “I decided it wouldn’t matter. No one was around here anyway, I made sure of that.”
The slap that followed echoed among the trees, a few lone birds taking off in alarm, forcing the snow to drop down from their branches. Selene’s cheek burned from the impact but the girl kept staring ahead, not allowing a single muscle to move. Jameyson gritted his teeth, grabbing the scruff of her shirt, starting to make his way back to camp. “Never. Do you hear me? Never think that you can make any decisions for yourself when you are with me. I will let you know when you can think and what.”

There was no response. Selene allowed herself to be dragged, faithfully following along, the cold winter air causing her burning cheek to go numb. There would probably be a bruise there in a few hours and it would sting like a bear’s arse from experience but the girl knew better than to speak back to her master. Only her eyes followed the flight of a lonely hawk up above, circling the trees in disarray, calling out for a mate that would never come. The lonely cry of the bird pierced Selene to the bone – somehow, she could not shake off the feeling of emptiness in her heart.

The memory gave way once again to the throbbing, barely bearable pain of her arm. The cold night air kissed her skin, chilling her to the bone. She felt like she was on fire, sweating and wanting to rip her own skin off to cool the burning flames with in. And as she struggled to breathe in the suffocation of her own mind, coolness appeared. It was so faint, she wondered if she imagined it but it happened again and again, leaving behind small drops of such desired water. Fire and ice seemed to swirl within her veins, battling for control as she struggled to grasp onto something and….

Jameyson was dead. Her mind focused on that fact like a hawk on its prey, grasping onto it as though it was the lifeline to her world. Her master was dead, rotting in the field or burning or drowned. Regardless he was gone and she was...what was she? She couldn’t focus on that though, the elements battling within her and making it a slow form of torture, Selene wondering if her internal organs were going to survive. She had seen men spill their guts before, had cut through intestines and more but till this day, she never cared about her own well being. Even when her arm had been broken a few months ago, she only cared about returning to her master, to avoid punishment and get some praise. He always was there to make her human, to control her beastly side, to make sure she was never a brainless monster. Perhaps that was it, perhaps this was her curse. She was to burn up as a pile of ash or become a solid ice sculpture because she was now a monster.

The water mover to her neck and suddenly Selene was unable to breathe. Her throat chest tightened, scrambling for oxygen. Desperate, refusing to go under, the girl sat up coughing, eyes glowing wildly as she tried to regain her breathe unsuccessfully. A few minutes passed until she was able to inhale cool night air, shaking from the effort and gently cradling her arm. Her throat felt as though someone used metal shards to scratch it from the inside, leaving deep gashes in the sensitive tissue. Focusing on the distant trees, the girl got her body under control, breathing hard. Turning her head, she finally noticed the person beside her, holding a damp cloth near an upturned bowl in a muddy puddle, probably caused by her wild antics.
Her nostrils flared as she caught his scent - dangerous, evil, inherintently deadly and not deserving of life. In the dark night, she could make out his features in part thanks to the insane paleness of his skin. He was perfect - or at least she assumed he was - with defined muscles and long pale hair. Red eyes looked at her and involuntarily, Selene scowled revealing her own elongated fangs. He was one of the night children, one of the lycan hunters, a murderer. Almost on its own accord, Selene’s body responded, muscles coiling up into springs, ready to act at any moment. She would not go down without a fight, not when it was one of them. Quietly, she watched her nemesis.

Ashvel had been gently wiping the blood away from her injuries unaware of what was happening within her mind. She had long raven black hair that seemed almost darker thanks to the night sky, and her skin was pale, though not nearly as colorless as his own. Giving a light sigh he took the rag and cleaned it in the water. However, before he could return to cleaning her injuries she woke up with a start frailing her legs around, and knocking the bowl of water over. Only watching for now since it was not a good idea to stop a Lycan when they are startled.

As she regained her composer her eyes locked onto him, and instantly had a deep seeded hate in them. As her body tensed Ashvel reached down to upright the bowl, and placed the used rag inside of it. Not giving any credence to the fact that she seemed to not like his presence. All he could do for the moment was look her over and see if there were and spots of blood now pooling in her clothing since he doubted she would let him touch her just yet.

The long ingrained hatred between Lycans and Vampires has always been a problem for him. Especially since they hunted one another for money and sport. Eternal enemies the children of the moon, and the children of the night. However, there are always exceptions to the rule. Like in ‘That’ group. A shiver ran down his spine thinking that they may send someone to either kill him or bring him back into the life he had left.

“Relax. I am not here to hurt you. I am here to tend to your injuries. Nothing more and nothing less. My name is Ashvel, and as I can assume you already know that I am a Vampire. I know it might be hard but please don’t tense your muscles like that. You can do more damage to the tissue that is damaged.” Waiting for her to react to what he said he began speaking once more. “I see that you are cratiling your arm. May I take a look at it?” Ashvel asked in a calm tone as he didn’t know how she would react. If anything he knew that you never forced a Lycan to do anything. They are wild and unpredictable at times.

Blood pounded in her ears as she watched the vampire, listening to his words. His blood red eyes watched her with….apprehension? Fear? Discomfort? Selene hated that she couldn’t read what the man was thinking, the unnatural red eyes dead. They seemed to bore into her, burning holes in her hide and stripping off her layers one at a time. She felt exposed and vulnerable, at his mercy and with her arm the way it was, she wouldn’t be able to do much to protect herself. It took her a second to realize he was talking and talking to her, something about trying to see?

Selene growled and pushed away from him, cradling her arm to her chest. No matter who he was, how was she supposed to trust him?

It seemed that she didn’t hear a word he said. Being too preoccupied with her own internal struggle to take the time to listen to him. She seemed more like a wild beast that has been backed into a corner. Alone and hurt and possibly frightened of him. The fact of what he was instilled a fear in almost all living creatures. Giving a sigh he had decided that taking the initiative and suffering with the consequences was the only option since she was now cratiling the arm even closer to her body, and possibly doing more harm than good.

“Just relax. I am not going to hurt you, but your arm needs attending to.” Ashvel said reaching out for the arm. Knowing that there was a chance that he was going to get hurt. The only lucky thing was he was a Vampire and could take a lot of damage before it would take its toll. He was prepared for the worst and hopeful for the best. All he could do was try and help her past her fear, and possibly hatred for him.

Selene flinched when his cold fingers made contact with her arm, feeling the burning icey cool even through her dark material. For a moment, she couldn’t breathe, fighting the frigid feeling that was seeping into her broken arm, battling with her own internal flames. Her eyes grew large in panic but somehow, she forced herself to breathe, gasping for air before taking deep inhales and exhales. Her eyes locked on the vampire, still distrusting but willing to see what he was going to do. If she was to pull away now, her arm would very well be gone.

“Why are you here?” she cringed, hearing how raspy her own voice was. Licking her lips, she tasted dried blood on her lips, probably from when she bit her lip in pain. “Who are you?”

Ignoring the flince for now Ashvel was gently feeling the arm to figure out what was wrong with it. He could feel the bone was not positioned right, and that there was a lot of edema in the arm. Grimacing as he knew how painful this injury must have been he wondered how she had been able to even fight with her arm like it was. He knew the injury was older since this amount of daggame was not done in one go. She must have been continuously using the arm even though it was injured. Why in the world would she do such a thing to herself?

He could still feel the tension in her muscles, but she was not attacking him. This was a good sign, but the tables could turn any moment. Then the Lycan spoke to him in a raspy voice and this caught Ashvels attention as he moved back and looked at her with a smile. “I am here to take care of your injuries. I am a healer afterall.” Ashvel said with a light hearted tone as he reached for his bag and pulled out some gause and other essentials to reset the arm and brace it. He also pulled out a small flask of water. This was never for him, but sometimes it helped with his treatments. For now he handed the Lycan the flask.

She must not have been listening to him when he introduced himself. That was noting that couldn’t be fixed. “Here, this will help with your voice. Like I said before. My name is Ashvel, and I know that you have figured out that I am a Vampire. Could I possibly have your name as well? It will make things easier as I continue my treatment.”

Selene grimaced when the vampire decided to avoid her question but tentatively took the flask, her senses telling her that it seemed to be plain water. Taking a mouthful, she swished it around her mouth before spitting it out onto the ground beside her and then taking a few sips. Her throat itched but as the water soothed the pain, she found herself slowly more in control of her situation. Or as controlled as she could be. If she ran for it, she doubted she would get far - the vampire would finish her off and spare the world the trouble. Maybe that was the best scenario - die now when no one could see her pain and failure?

“Why are you with this travelling band of murderers?” she persisted, putting the flask down on the ground, her eyes never leaving the man before her. Whatever his good intentions, she was not about to trust anyone. And looking at the way things in this camp were, as well as seeing a few of her previous companions tied up not far, no one in the right mind was about to trust her. Unlike the gruesome bitch who kept flirting with her master though, Selene wasn’t tied up and her weapons were in their sheathes. What were they planning to do with her? No matter how hard she tried to figure out that puzzle, she failed. Better not to give too much information away then, she decided. “How does my name make it easier for you to treat anything?”

Ashvel could only sigh as he shook his head as she spoke about him being with these murderers. Well the way he saw it they attacked them, not the other way around. "You are the ones that attacked us. So, we are allowed to defend ourselves. The loss of life is the unfortunate side effect of you starting a fight. It is not like we when out of our way to make this happen. If you lost friends then blame the one that leads you." Ashvel said with a slight angry tone to his voice.

He almost lost one of the people that except him as a person not just a bloodthirsty creature. He didn't want to lose anyone in the gallery, like he lost the rest of the people he respected. The subject changed and a softer look rested on his face.

"Well it is easier calling you by your name. I would hate to refer to you as Bitch or something like that. That way you know I was talking to you. So, if you want me to call you something like that then don't tell me your name. It doesn't bother me either way. I will treat your arm none the less."

“My name is Selene,” she responded after a moment’s hesitation, not bothering to react with any emotion to his words. With that, she let him bandage her arm and set it so that she once again was sporting a sling. Slowly, as the burning pain subsided into an almost usual dull throbbing, the young werewolf was lulled into a sleep of exhaustion.

Yamimoon

06-17-2019, 10:39 PM

Once everything was settled down in camp Ashvel decided to make his way to the river. There were a couple of hours left before sunrise and he wanted to be alone for a bit. With everything that has happened in this short amount of time with the attack and the appearance of a piece of his past this was all turning into a bad nightmare. Stopping by the river that was close to camp he washed up removing the blood that was on his clothing and on his arms.

Sitting on a rock at the water's edge pulling the coin out from its hiding place Ashvel could only stare at the coin with dead eyes. This was something that he never wanted to see ever again, and wanted nothing to do with the organization. He had spent too much of his immortal life doing things that he wished he never had done, and trying to make amends for the sins that he carries. That is why he tries not to fight. Not that he is a pacifist like he portrays himself to be but because he doesn't want to kill any more.

The persona that he portrays is that of a meek Vampire that doesn't like to fight. Though his goal and ambition are really what he wishes. He wants people to see them not as blood thirty beasts. His life before this was covered in blood and death and he didn’t want to ever go back. He would never go back.

Lucky the group was almost to their destination and even they don’t like making scenes in towns. So, at least his makeshift family was safe within the walls of the city. That was the only solace he had at the moment. Because, now that they found him they would probably never let him live out his life in peace. This might be war, and if it turned to that he would not involve the people that are his family.

Looking to the night sky Ashvel slipped the coin back into his pocket. The light of the sun would soon illuminate the sky one more, and he would have to his form once more. So, till that time came Ashvel wanted to enjoy the cool crisp air that was of the night. One more day and they would be in the city. Yet another place he would have to watch himself. Even in a city of scholars they were prone to hating his kind.

--The city of --

Once the group reached the city and were accommodated with a place to house them Ashvel choose a room furthest down the hall, and away from the others. Wanting to make sure if someone found him they wouldn't get involved. It was still light outside yet the night was fast approaching. Though knowing that it wouldn't be in his best interest to go into the city he did so anyway. He didn't need sleep so while the others did want they wanted he moved into the city.

Walking the streets covered from head to toe Ashvel could feel the people staring at him judging him, and possibly thinking he was not human. The whispers behind his back was unnerving but continuing down the path he had chosen. Not taking their stares and stabs at him to heart Ashvel made his way deeper into the city. Wanting to try and find a.weapons shop to get him a new sword, and some replacement strings for his bow.

Finding a shop and opening the door he moved to look at the merchandise. There were many fine blades ligining the walls, and in the cases all around the shop.

"Welcome, stranger. Is there anything in particular you are looking for? We have the finest blades in town." The owner of the shop said as he approached Ashvel. With a big smile on his face, and a gleam in his eyes. It looked like the man was looking to make some coin from this little transaction.

Ashvel looked to the man, but kept his face hidden under his hood. Nodding his head in response to the shopkeepers comment.

“It is a surprise to see a weapons shop at all in a city of scollers.”

“That is true, but travelers don’t come here just for knowledge. You have to be prepared for the road if you want to keep breathing. Wisdom is no match for a bandit's blade.”

“Well you have a good point. Well on that note could you point me to the finest dagger your establishment has to offer?”

A wide smile formed on the shopkeepers face and excitement was evident in his eyes. It seemed that not many people come and ask for the best this shop has to offer. Quickly the man ushered Ashvel to the counter deeper into the building.

“Of course sir.” the shopkeeper said as he was leading the way. Stepping behind the counter the man placed a cloth on the display and pulled out a dagger. The dagger was of simple design with a steal colored sheath and ebony inlaid handle. Setting the dagger down.

“This dagger is made from mythril. It will never lose its edge, and is one of the strongest metals there is. This dagger will cut through almost any material, and this blade is effective for cutting through seal armor. It is lightweight, and easy to maneuver. This is the most functional blade in my shop.”

As the man was explaining the blade Ashvel already had it in hand feeling the light weight of the blade. Also feeling the edge of the blade to test its sharpness. This blade was definitely what he was looking for. However, he knew because of the rarity of the metal this blade was going to cost him a pretty penny. The price was nothing he couldn't handle since he didn’t have to spend his money on food, and he never cared if a bandit tried to get his purse.

“How much is the blade?”

“The blade is priced at 200 gold coin.”

“Deal.”

Ashvel reached into his pack, and pulled out a medium bag of coins and tossed them on the counter. He still had the blade in hand as the shopkeeper just looked at the man. A little dumbfounded at the fact that he bought the dagger without trying to bargain the price down.

“I have no attachment to money.” Ashvel said as he looked at the man.

The man took the bag and opened it seeing that his customer did give him exactly what he asked for. Closing the bag the man looked once more to Ashvel but this time with a smile on his face. “Thank you for your business.”

On that note he left the store and once outside he placed the dagger inside of his boot to hide it from sight, and to be able to get a hold of it if necessary. This was a good backup weapon. Making his way back to their accommodations the sun would soon set and with that he would be staying indoors. It was in his best interest to not draw any attention to himself. There was no telling what would happen if the people of this city where to find out what he was

Dnafein

06-20-2019, 09:59 AM

Tristifer watched Vel disappear down the hall before he followed. He'd have to figure a way to properly thank her for the information. Maybe one of the girls he knew? Or maybe Shel, that would offer Vel something more solid and would save Tris some coin. As he considered the possibilities he tossed the acorn in his hand. The archer froze as his eyes fell upon the youth.

"Ohhhh Peanut…." Tristifer called his arm pulling back and whipping it forward, the acorn flew towards Jamon's forehead.

As Jamon lay on the floor of the classroom he selected as his quarters during this layover, he is in a slumber laying atop his bedroll. His dream is of the events of past days, the odd turn in that horrid girl’s demenior now that he is more receptive that he needs to learn to depend upon himself for his own wellbeing. Could that awful girl, Miss Mok, actually be nice? His dream state is shattered as a throbbing pain shoots through his head as the acorn bounces off his head.

A life of pampering and having his every want provided, only needing speak a name and expecting his defense well armed and standing before him, this does not change in a mere week. Jamon quickly sits up looking about for his loyal manservant, not seeing him he is about ready to speak his name when his dream state fades and reality grips him. Even though his life long pampering had him subconsciously looking for a Knight or Soldier to step to his aid, the constant torment this awful girl put him through at all hours of the day or night has him more on reflex from recent training gripping his dagger concealed along his bed roll as the room comes into better focus.

As his eyes look toward Tris, dagger clearing the sheath, Jamon freezes now recognising the Archer knowing him as one of those leading the traveling group. Jamon slides the dagger back into the sheath holding the dagger to his side as he springs to his feet. Rather than looking to call a servant to aid him or ready his clothes, thoughts run through his mind to the compliment that awful girl gave him when back in the past camp when he spoke to her on feeling disheartened on letting her training down. No, he will not look to others as servants, he will try to show this awful girl that he IS worthy to still learn from her. His tone not the typical whine those that have been around might be accustomed to, this time he clears his throat and offers with a firm but respectful

“Master Barton, I was resting after our long travel, I was not aware of any work we need do before we rest. What should I be doing now Master Barton.” with that he mimics the mannerism of that awful girl as he sets his hand upon his chest offering a slight bow of his head.

Tris smirked as the youth started his response. It faded and his eyebrow crept up as each word exited the boys mouth. The archer approached Jamon then held a finger up before the boys face. As Tris moved his finger around, he watched Jamon's eyes. "Are you feeling ok? Did the acorn hit you too hard?"

Not understanding what Tris was doing and not registering why the question, Jamon simply followed Tris finger with his eyes, a sense of confusion in his answer

“Was it an acorn that woke me? I do not believe it hit me too hard, why do you ask Master Barton? Shall I seek the whereabouts of that acorn?” inquired in a serious tone. Despite his new appreciation to trying to reshape himself into something that awful girl might take pleasure in for finally doing for himself, nothing could fix dense overnight. Jamon’s eyes also glanced over toward his sword also along his bedroll with the thought drifting on if Master Barton expected him to have his steel with him. Certainly that awful girl would have pointed out his steel should be a part of him anywhere he travels.

Tris flattened his hand and smacked the boy across the back of his head. "Stopping talking like an idiot then."

Turning the archer started back toward the door. "Come along peanut, it's time to get you a weapon you might be able to actually use."

As the smack startles him, Jamon steps around and picks his sword up from along his bedroll and slips it across his back like the awful girl wears hers. While rubbing the back of his head, he follows the archer mumbling “My name is Jamon, not Peanut…” perhaps loud enough for Tris to hear, or perhaps not. Jamon does in a slightly louder tone “..I do have steel I have been practicing with Sir.” pondering on this ‘stop talking like an idiot’ master Barton had told him. All he knows now with any certainty, the life of not needing to want for anything was behind him, he will need to learn all he can from all those he can learn from if he were going to make that awful girl not find regret rescuing him that first day they met.

"Really Peanut?" Tristifer started. "You have steel? Is it in your spine, cause you still had to be saved by a girl and a herbivore."

The archer chuckled. "I told you what I was gonna teach you. But if you think your capable prove it."

The archer having lead the boy outside spread his arms. His bow in his hand as he faced the boy. "How about it? Care to try and draw blood?"

As the archer stands with his arms out, Jamon decides it is time to display that he has learned well from the awful girl. He will not do harm to the Master Barton, he will only press the hilt of the sword to his chest much like Su Lin does to him telling him ‘This is where you are dead boy’. With that, Jamon looks to Tris and trying to sound the dry tone Su Lin uses, though his is dry and raspy

“Only because you wish Master Barton, do not fear, you will live through this.”

With that, Jamon reaches behind his back gripping the sword sliding it out of the sheath. The movement is still somewhat awkward however a trained eye would see that he does have some form to the movement, not just a reckless grasp of the sword. Jamon steps forward with one foot thrusting the sword outward toward Tris’ chest while at the same time pivoting the weapon so the blunt end of the handle would make contact, if he had any chance to strike the archer to begin with.

Tris stepped in and away from the boys sword arm as he lunged. Slapping him across the face, as his bow kept the sword pointing towards where the archer was a moment before. "That's not how you draw blood peanut."

As Tris slaps him across the face and the archers bow holding his sword away, a moment of anger flashes through Jamon’s mind as he is ready to follow instinct and try to force the sword away from the archer’s parry. That fleeting instinct faded as he drifts back to what that awful girl had been instilling within him, finally opening himself up to what she had been reiterating to him each time she would slap him similar to how Master Barton was now doing.

‘Reckless thoughts and acting on those will gain you nothing more than a memory for those who once knew you to remember you by when you are dead…’ … cold words by an equally cold girl, but they seem to hold meaning here and now. Had this Rouge leader wished, the slap could as easily have been steel across his throat.

Relaxing his thoughts and still keeping a firm grasp of his sword with his dominant hand, Jamon dismisses the momentary thoughts of angrily kicking or trying to force his sword away from the archer’s bow, he relaxes his posture now trying to focus more on Tris and his positioning to him.

Though still just aware of pressure points the awful girl had been trying to show him in the same manner of teaching a blind monk to read a detailed map, he at least has a thought on how to separate he and Tris close proximity. Perhaps when he next sees this awful girl, he will pay more attention to that of what she tries to teach him.

‘The center of a man’s chest, the soft spot at the V of his ribs…’ … her words drift in Jamon’s mind as he tries to picture this on Tris. Unusually calmly, thrusts his free hand with an open palm in an attempt to make contact anywhere on the archers chest with the main attempt to have some separation between the two. Master Barton is urging him to ‘draw blood’ yet the awful girls words also drift into his mind, not to be drawn into a conflict on the invitation of another. Still confused by this, the initial anger and reckless thoughts of displaying his … how did she word it … male pride … start to subside.

Tris watched the various emotions play across the boy. The tension of anger, the flushing of embarrassment and relaxation of reaching for calm. The archer had already started a step back as the boy's hand made contact with his chest, pushing him further.

The archer's bow dipped. It shifted as the archer backed away. Suddenly twisting it hooked the boy's ankle and the archer pulled hard. Sweeping Jamon's feet out from under him Tristifer smirked. Dropping the tip of the bow onto the youth's chest Tris spoke. "Boy, you are in a rough spot. I do not envy you."

Having had his feet swept from under him and landing hard on his back with his breath knocked out of him, as Jamon starts to inhale hard trying to get air back into his lungs, he feels the archers bow press against his chest. Slightly opening and closing his dominant hand, his fear is confirmed.

His first fail was not paying attention and once again being swept to the ground though it had usually been that awful girl using a tree branch cleared and used like a small staff.

'Allow one to lay you on the ground, the ground will reclaim your body as you find a new life..' her words drift in his mind '.. now think, how are you going to come off the ground…'

Thoughts of the bandits he faced, even the huge beast which grabbed him drift also in his mind. The pretty girl, Jezibel, spoke words that one he faces would not find any concern on speaking names of those who would avenge him, pleading had not done anything but amuse the bandit who held steel to his throat. Worse now, his larger fail, he allowed his steel to come from his grip. Had Master Barton been holding steel, he is certain his own blood would be feeding the soil.

As the shock of striking ground hard dissipates and his vision starts to focus out of the hazy state it had been in, Tris words stick in his mind. There is no thought of begging, no thought of screaming for help, as his vision clears, thoughts of what that awful girl had continually tried to have him pay attention to finally starts to become clear.

Not with the grace or skill of one with years discipline, more that as a student fumbling to remember their training, Jamon reaches for the tip of the bow moving both hands crossing his wrist trying to rest the base of the bow in the V of his wrist awkwardly trying to push the bow away from his chest while at the same time trying to roll to the side with intent to get to his feet. The ground was his death still in his mind. All Jamon manages to speak, for the first time is a somewhat confident tone “I am not what I was several moons ago Master Barton.”

Tristifer jerked back on the bow pulling it away from the boy as he pushed. The archer then swung the bow to thump the boy on the top of his head. "Nor are you any better than you were peanut. Just because you have steel doesn't a warrior make."

"You're a baby critter surrounded by predators. Each one, from the stone faced scorpion to the noble lion, willing to teach you how to hunt." Tristifer stated simply. "Problem is they are also going to try and teach you their mindset as well. And your not a stony killer, nor a noble warrior."

Tris thumped the boy again as he opened his mouth to interrupt. "You are a peanut still trying to figure out your next step. I've been where you are; It's why I can't use a sword. Four different brigands tried to teach me, four different ways to use a sword. Each one complained about some habit I picked up from another. Eventually I figured out my own way to hold a sword, they laughed till I threw the sword across the field and impaled the loudest. He lived but the lessons stopped and my bow served just fine.

"That's where we differ. I had claws and you don't." Tris pointed the bow at the boys nose. "Here's the deal. I'm gonna teach you the crossbow, so you won't be completely useless. In return you have to find something that's you. I don't care if its a poisoned dagger, a wooden club, or a pike. Well?"

With each thump on the head, pain shoots through his body. ‘You are a peanut’ certainly sounds better than ‘you are just food for the soil’ the awful girl had at times told him. She had mentioned that soon Master Adam might show him male ways. ‘Learn all you can’ drifts through his mind as another thump on the head has him biting his bottom lip. As the bow is pointed again at his nose, the words spoken by Master Barton are not kind … but they hold truth.

Having repeatedly thumped on the head at Tris’ will, the realization more so grips Jamon. ‘Face hardness with confidence’ now drifts in his mind, is this what she had been tormenting him for during the time she trained him and offered odd words. His tone not the whine that might have been even days ago, not strong confident but one of realization that he does need to be shaped into something other than what stands before the archer.

“Peanut I shall be Master Barton till such time I am worthy of a title other than that. I will try to learn what I can from you and try not to provide disappointment. I am learning fast that I have so much of my past to unlearn. I will do my best to learn of a crossbow from you and try to stay alive long enough to become something other than a peanut.” while moving his hand rubbing one of the spots on his head that will soon have lumps.

The bow thumped the boys hand. "Don't unlearn anything. That's almost the dumbest thing you've said today." Tristifer shifted the bow to his shoulder. "Go get the new girl.

"The pale one." The archer called as the boy left to get her.

Leanna

06-23-2019, 11:04 PM

By the time Sheva and Jazi caught up to Vel she was already heading in another direction altogether, the shadow of a man could be seen in the background and Sheva recognize his features. It was Trist, and seeing how they both departed quickly, Sheva could assume the hunter was sending her on some mission or another.

Jazi was also gone, probably going to present Yn with his gift and Sheva was left alone. With heavy steps she went to the stables, “Here girl”, she said, giving some food to Rain, and after petting her mare she pulled out the coin which was given to them by Ky. The silver lining, the emblem, the shape and weight. It was indeed hailing from the treasury of the palace of Salivan.

The kingdoms of the north, Novigard, Dominion and Salivan were not only somewhat closer in terms of distance and trading roads, but they were also joined by blood. Their custom and court behaviour along with currency were practically the same to the untrained eye, but Sheva could tell that this coin was hailing from Salivan directly. And who would use the treasury to hire an assassin to kill Jamon? Maybe lords that wanted to rid themselves of their new monarchy? But seeing how many years the new king and queen been in power that seemed unlikely… unless there was another reason to it or…

“Think! Think!”

Sheva tried to recall Ky’s words. He was so confident about his mission. To the point that once the group knew who was behind it, things will be clear. How can one be so certain of his intentions?

“Gah!”.

Sheva clutched the coin in her hand. Having the boy dead will not be a bad thing in the long run. Using this favour with whomever hired Ky to get closer to the throne was appealing and yet… the idea left a terrible taste in her mouth. War was a dirty business. And sometimes to get what you want you needed to consider doing horrible things, but the boy's death was simply uncalled for. Jamon was not an active foe, and all his bad deeds was of him being in the wrong place and wrong time. Even if he was a useless meat and an idiot, Sheva knew his death was unjustified.

But what would she do with all this information? And would someone be able to solve this puzzle for her? And what if Ky is playing tricks on her? After all he has Morinth by his side, and she knew exactly how to make Sheva move according to her tune.

Once Yn offered a gentle farewell, Shel turned back around to scrutinise the bare-backed man as he made his departure. Even in their short conversation, there was something in the Dusha Kin that had caused an unexpected rush of emotions to bubble up within the orc, leaving her unable to deny the impression that he had made on her. Because behind Yn’s gruff appearance, there was deep kindness, one that Shel could see through the soft pools of his eyes as he repeatedly enquired over her wellbeing. As it were, the she-orc appreciated the genuine way that the man expressed himself—in spite of her own contempt over his admittance to snuffing out the life of one of her kind.

Living alongside these other breeds truly was proving to be one wild ride and a test of the soul, and a confusing one at that. Because since Shel was young, all she had ever been taught was that loyalty to the orcish always came first. No questions asked and no exceptions made. It was a training of the mind that fortified the belief that the survival of the orcish race outweighed everything; this perhaps being the creed that had kept the orcs standing tall through their many trials and tribulations. It was a belief that had always aided them in conquering threats of extinction, whether by plague and pestilence; or by the human, elven and ogre aggressors they had warred with at many points in past millennia.

It was a long and violent past that brought about a resilience that embedded itself into the very genetic fibres of orcish biology after thousands of years of struggling for survival… even leading to an eventual physical alteration of their very biology. And it was the berserker abilities that became chief among those evolutionary defense mechanisms that had developed. It was the nature that they drew from the most when in need, passing such traits on to posterity through their lifeblood.

And Shel still subconsciously carried these echoes of the past, her momentous ancestral heritage that played like a mantra within her psyche as ominous as war drums. She even could almost hear the chants of her own tribe’s wise women who always sought to rile up the people to keep the inner warlord alive within every orcish man, woman, and child. That way, lurking below the surface, the berserker was always there, prepared to act when the day of reckoning once more inevitably came.

May curses rain down like fiery stones from the heavens, bringing a swift end to every enemy of the orc! May any who dare rise against the orc with weapon or tongue be crushed and brought to the dust!

These were Shel’s earliest memories. Being told that any who threatened her well being was the enemy. Any rival deserved no pity, no explanations, and certainly not to be met with anything other than hostility. Or so was what had been drilled into Shel since childhood. But what does one do, she now wondered, if her enemies were more of a blurred line? And what if there were no longer only external enemies to worry about, all of the outsiders who would dare hurt an orc...

Like Yn?

...but a more internal enemy?

Like me?

And why could there be no explanations? Shel had always carried so many whys about all of these things on the inside of her, and it was that simple word that always seemed to get her into trouble.

Seeking solace from these troubling thoughts, the she-orc grew more conflicted and veered towards Maso to distract herself, gently caressing the beast while Lu curled herself up quite comfortably beside the elk. The indecisive boar had eventually settled upon collecting her warmth from Twig Head (for now), finding it difficult to decide between Maso and Faur in this very confusing moment. Why couldn’t they all just enjoy one giant cuddle fest, she wondered?

Meanwhile, Shel had begun to study Maso’s largest wound, the one on his giant thigh, before rubbing a salve deeply into it. That dose of tranquilising tonic that Balder had given Shel to administer upon the mammoth truly was working a charm, it seemed. And how powerful these herbs must be, whatever they are, Shel thought to herself. Because what in Eisignol held the power to bring down the mammoth so gracefully?

Little did Shel know that the recipe was a carefully guarded secret that no giant ever spoke of (save with other giants), but it was a plant-based concoction discovered and cultivated by the giantfolk some centuries ago. In fact, the very herbs used for it grow exclusively on the ancestral territories of the giant clans, only under very specific conditions and in certain types of soils. Because what fertilised this soil was the key to its potency—the bodies of giants lost. It grew in the lands where the wise giants of the ages had been laid to rest, the Great Ancient Ones… as well as those who had released their spirit to the Father and gave their body back to the Mother more recently.

But why keep something so profound a secret, so carefully protected? If one were ever brave enough to pose this question to any giant, they might be told it was because they as a people were just not convinced that other childlike races could be trusted with herbs and secrets of such efficacy. Not until they chose to set aside their violent ways. Then the giant would likely ramble on of his or her distaste of the tendency for their little brothers and sisters to bastardise what is meant for healing into weapons of war and carnage.

The giants therefore justified hiding some of their more powerful discoveries from the world, as their bioluminescent herbs must never fall into the hands of the violent, nor the power-seekers. They believed that this was the only way to ensure its potent power could not be used for destruction, but only restoration.

Because to the giantfolk, Eisignol was the Great Mother To All. So how could they ever sanction the suffering of Earth Mother’s sons and daughters, all of whom She greatly cherished? How could they ever do anything but hope that one day the Sky Father would look down to see that his children had finally turned aside from their reckless ways of ripping each other apart?

As it were, Balder’s glowing tonic left the mammoth absolutely comatose for the day, seemingly advancing Maso’s healing with more haste. It was while Shel was sitting in amazement at this that the door creaked open, causing her to hold her breath at the unwelcome sound. She was not keen on any more visitors right now, so opted to remain as silent as the dead as she hid behind the mammoth’s great hide.

But who was it? Some stableboy? The answer proved easy enough to find, because all Shel needed to do was patiently wait and listen as this uninvited individual began to speak. And the voice was all too recognisable… one that had an air about it like wind chimes.

Hm. Sheva. Speak of the devil.

No doubt coming to seek out her prized mare? Well, this did make her need to confront Sheva a lot easier, Shel thought. Because what sort of huntress did not appreciate when the prey simply came to them? Taking advantage of Sheva’s momentary distraction, the orc tip-toed towards the stable door, shutting it with an obvious bang before securing the lock and pocketing the key.

“Oops,” was all the orc said, looking right at the mage with her one good eye.

Sheva gasped as she turned around. But her expression changed immediately. Whatever was up with the Orc, she definitely did it on purpose. Why was she always like that? Sheva shook her head. She got up and the moment she landed her eyes on the Orc her face switched colors, “What happened to you?!”.

“You tell me,” Shel responded with an orcish ire, giving Sheva an honest chance to explain what was bubbling somewhere beneath the surface. That is, if this human was bright enough to put the puzzle pieces together (which Shel doubted), and understand that what was being referred to was her gift... as well as the circumstances surrounding the bandit raid itself.

“I have no idea?”, Sheva tilted her head. She didn’t recall Shel needing healing… or being around during the attack to begin with. Shel was probably going to blame her for something, that at least she could tell from the tune of the Orc, but for the love of god, she had no idea what was going within that woman’s mind, “Do you want to tell me?”

Shel looked at Sheva for a moment, almost hating the woman for fooling her with those earrings (as she assumed that’s what had occurred), but allowed a few moments of peace to pass instead. Sheva really did seem lost, Shel realised, so perhaps she really did not know of the earrings origin or what had spurred the attack? Perhaps she meant no harm after all?

“You gave me these,” was all Shel revealed, taking the distinct silver and crimson studs from a hidden pocket inside her cloak. “But why?” Shel then concealed the treasure of royal origins once more with one smooth movement. What was Sheva hiding? And who was this foreign queen the bandit had been so adamant about, wanting to know how an orc came upon a monarchal piece of jewelry?

“Because I wanted the mare!”, Sheva said with anger, “You set the price bar too damn high, and I was willing to part with those earrings, which are fucking expensive mind you!”, Sheva shook her head, “Why else would I do it?”

And I wanted to impress the giant... with coin! But you chose to give me earrings instead. Ones with ties to some foreign ice queen, a dangerous one!

“Because it made you angry that you could not best an orc,” Shel quipped back, starting to list off the motives that she assumed had inspired Sheva to bestow her with such a poisonous gift.

“Because I was shoving it in your face that I was not afraid to tell you off, or above dirty tactics. You knew I was on the verge of taking your glorious Rain for myself, because your offer did not please me. And that would have driven you crazy, wouldn’t it? Riding in circles around you on the most prized mount? Seeing an orc take possession of the things you most desire?”

At this time, Shel began to act without much thought, her single-eyed gaze darkening as she roughly seized the mage’s collar to pull Sheva’s pretty face over to closely view her own.

“Because you knew to wear those earrings was dangerous! What do you know of the attackers? Sheva! Look at MY FACE!”

However, unable to keep the hand that held the collar from trembling, Shel’s expression began to betray so much pent up emotion that it appeared as if a dam was on the verge of breaking. Damn it. Noticing the way her arm suddenly shook, the orc began to experience a small trickle of clarity, which ultimately led Shel into releasing Sheva in a burst of inner remorse.

Damn it. Damn it. Damn it.

Intimidation truly was a most deadly weapon, a double-edged sword, one that too often destroyed the humanity of both giver and receiver. Shel sighed. The last thing she wanted right now was to see yet another person become hardened by such, like she had been. And somewhere deep down, neither did the orc want to see anyone feeling small or lost, like Sheva had back in Balefire when the two of them had spoken of the dastardly Adam.

Speaking of whom, Shel still was immensely curious about the circumstances that surrounded Sheva and this man. What had Oakland done to her that instilled such a strong reaction, one that spoke of rage and intimidation the day that Shel handed Rain over? Why had Adam carried this woman into the Rogues partially disrobed and vulnerable… before he frightened her? Who was this man… truly? Shel was not sure she wanted to know.

As for Sheva’s curious way of responding to Adam after he did whatever he had to upset her—speaking peaceably to him in the Rogue Gallery courtyard for Tris and Shel to see—well, it was confusing for the orc to say the least. Shel ached to know the truth of it all. Because if this Adam fellow was as unsavoury as others she had known in the past, the orcish huntress would take great pleasure in seeing his downfall. Perhaps she may even attempt to instigate it, because in Shel’s mind, such a person did not deserve to wield power over anyone in the Gallery, much less anyone in general.

“Tsk”, was all the fair lady said, and for a moment Sheva gave an expression that was hard to read. Yet even though she was hard pressed for judgment by the fearsome she-orc, she remained fixed at her, not averting her eyes from her face while her hands were slowly fumbling to remove one glove from her right hand. And just like that, without allow Shel a moment to understand what Sheva was about to do, she quickly pressed her palm against the swallowed cheek of the Orc.

The impact was swift as Shel anger began to be absorbed along with her soul’s energy and Sheva’s eyes shone with strange light. Shel tasted differently. Not bad, but not pleasant either. The wrath was so boiling in her that it was almost impossible to control the energy, but it had to be done. The woman was furious, and if it was any other situation Sheva would have probably started to attack her with fire.

But not now. Not when a woman’s pride was on the line. No one has the right to hurt a woman’s face. Not like this. Not ever.

But Shel was not in a mood to explain, or even listen to reason, so another method had to be in order, even though she didn’t want to reveal her powers to her.

This is my command to you. Explain to me what happened, everything, in the clearest way possible

Shel was a bit taken aback by Sheva, not merely by the fact that the human gave little response to her collar being grabbed, but more so by her ice cold stare. It was difficult for Shel to decipher. But as the orc found it notoriously hard to apologise, she struggled to find a response, instead choosing to lean on silence.

Perhaps it would be best to stop playing games now and plainly ask Sheva who she really was and what connections she had to Salivan. Be forthright about it. Because whoever this woman was, whatever she was, had nearly gotten Shel killed and the orc believed that the very least she deserved for that was the truth.

And then it hit her.

The truth.

The dark arts.

Shel made an impassioned attempt to block Sheva from touching her with hidden, cursed magic—a dirty tactic, Sheva!—but was unsuccessful due to the suddenness of the mage’s movement. Instead, Shel became overwhelmed by the force of supernature; and though she could not fully counter its power, this certainly did not mean that Shel did not savagely try with her own force of nature.

Her innermost will.

I do not... take commands...

These were the words that Shel was able to get out when their two energies met in full force, almost reminiscent of two hurricanes that collided, playing off each other and engaging in a sort of dance over a tempestuous sea. Just in this way, the results were always transformative and brought on the birth of a new and stronger superstorm.

Only… re... quests...

Shel felt the same in the case of Dagur.

And Adam.

And Tristifer.

Even Balder.

So she most definitely would not take any such thing from Sheva.

Even so, considering the circumstances, it was all that Shel could do to not just give in. With each passing moment, whatever the mage was doing to her made her increasingly tired, not to mention how much it stung her to the core. So when these unpleasant feelings got to a boiling point, Shel just wanted it to stop. (Besides, was she not on the verge of spilling all of this to Sheva anyway, in search of the truth? She might as well fucking speak now.)

Shel therefore began to share everything that had occurred with the bandit beside the dead fire, seeking answers from Sheva, but also finding the conversation comforting.

***

Flashback

***

I need Balder.

I was consumed by that simple thought when I was climbing out of the creek that I had been swimming in yesterday. He was the only person I could bring myself to think about right then. Well, other than Sir Tristifer and how fucking much his rooster call had irritated me. I despise being summoned like some underling, which was what I thought Tris had been doing. So I took my sweet time in responding to his wake up call.

I began to dress myself ever so slowly, primping and preening so that I would look as charming as possible when I finally decided to return to the camp and the giant. Feeling so fresh and clean, I even braided my hair artistically and put a wild flower in it, wanting to appear pleasant before I went to prepare a traditional orcish breakfast for Crag to enjoy. It was then that I remembered the jewelry that I now possessed: the ancient orcish necklace that I had stolen borrowed from Rhok The Mammoth Slayer, and those beautiful foreign earrings that you had so graciously given.

Both of which are complete lies.

Rhok is no true Mammoth Slayer, as he claims.

Nor are you gracious, Sheva.

With that, Shel paused the metaphysical conversation that she was having with the mage, suddenly distracted by something very profound that was happening to her own being. Looking down towards her chest, Shel could see that the area around her heart had begun to glow with a more vivid life force with every truth spoken. It was like a warm radiance was in the midst of growing ever brighter as she communicated with genuine expression.

And the longer Shel chose to speak in this manner, the sting of Sheva’s magic seemed to ebb too, as if this was the key in releasing the healing that cascaded from Sheva in an ever-strengthening white glow. All of it was so good and so weight-lifting that Shel chose to continue further, wanting this sensation of cool water trickling down her face to continue.

Anyway. Once I was satisfied that Tristifer had more than enough time to realise that his summons mean nothing to me, I started to slowly meander back towards the camp, amusing myself with a hundred ideas of how I could coerce Bigwit into annoying the archer for my own personal enjoyment. But all of these inner musings only kept me from realising what was actually occurring with you all.

I had floated so far downstream that I could no longer clearly hear what was going on in the camp, and was so blissfully unaware of the bloodshed that I only started to hear the chaos once I veered back towards the fire pit that I had shared with Velaire.

It was then that I was jolted back to reality, hearing another shout, one that clearly signified that danger was nearby. It was a noise that I instinctively knew belonged to a man who was in the midst of experiencing death, and this was the exact moment that I knew I was no longer alone.

Because from some hideout in the bushes, a blood-covered man abruptly revealed himself, breathing strenuously but otherwise appearing unhurt. He wasted no time in approaching me with his blade raised, shouting curses and calling me a Rogue, ordering me not to move.

Perhaps I should have ran right then, but my gut told me to lie and stand my ground. Fleeing seemed too suspicious and… as I had no idea what was even going on or why this person was being aggressive... I chose to bet my cards on charm. I did what felt right.

I smiled.

But that was one of my many mistakes.

Nor should I have taken my precious time in braiding my hair and putting a flower in it—even though that made me feel beautiful. I should have been armed and ready for when that man arrived, not donning beautiful earrings and the like. But it still is hard to scold myself, because sometimes I just want to be and feel like a woman, even if that’s what seems to fuck me over at times.

I tried to talk the man into putting down his weapon, thinking I was in full control of the conversation, and he seemed to be eating up my every word at first. I told him I was merely a lone traveller, and was absolutely not a Rogue. Yes, I had encountered the Rogues on the road, I told him. But I had no affiliation and no meaningful interactions with them. As such, I apologised for being little help, always aiming to conduct myself confidently.

That was when I realised I was not as in control as I thought I was. Because when I bade him farewell and meant to take my leave, I again smiled pleasantly while tucking a bit of my hair behind my ear. Which was when his expression suddenly soured, and he seized my arm to stop my departure. He would not stop gawking at me. At first, I didn’t know what he was looking at so intently, but it did not take too long to understand. Because he started to tell me what bothered him, plainly.

‘Those earrings… belong to her,’ was all he kept saying to me, mumbling things about his foreign Ice Queen as he began to search my person. My own expression darkened at this. I did not appreciate being grabbed in such a way or being combed over like some common criminal. So I backhanded the man, warning him to let go.

But he didn’t.

Instead, he returned the bite I had given him twice over. He pulled his free hand out from searching me, first revealing Dagur’s abominable Rogue pin that everyone carries around like a pack of fools. ‘And you... are a liar,’ the man conceded before striking me in the eye with his fist. And it hurt, that… so much that the pain blinded me for an instant.

Either way, I wanted to show this man—whoever he was—that his hurting my eye could not shut up my voice. So I just said the first thing that came to my mind to prove this point, adding insult to injury. I called his queen a whore.

So he struck me again, this time in the mouth, presumably to quiet me. And the busted lip was worth it, I must confess. I enjoyed the look of upset that my words brought him in those fleeting moments, because it clearly showed me how much power words truly held. Even the words of an orc. Even my words.

It was at this time that he fell upon me like some avalanche, lifting me up off my feet and slamming me down to the ground. I landed in a puddle with a splash that sent water up my nose and into my eyes as the air was driven out of me, and he grabbed his blade to strike me with that now.

But I kneed him in the groin with haste, which caused him to veer just enough to slice my arm instead of my vitals, which also earned me time to take advantage of his pain and toss his weapon away from reach. He resorted to using his hands once more, as I assume he did not want me to turn away and flee.

So he grabbed me again, this time taking hold of my hair, using his greater weight to snap my head down against some half-buried stone, one that was part of the circumference around the fire that I had enjoyed with Vel the night before. There, he drove me deeper into the ash and grabbed my neck to stop me from breathing.

His body felt as heavy as a horse, impossible to move, and I felt as if my own body was betraying me. My own orcish ability to protect myself was betraying me. Where was the berserker in my time of need? What was the point of this life and such abilities if one could not easily summon their strengths at will? I kept waiting and waiting and waiting for it to come to my aid—that grotesque thing that felt so fundamental to my being orcish and so crucial to my very existence.

Had life somehow taken that from me too?

I could hear a dog barking and men shouting in the distance, but all of it seemed so far away and so unimportant. To me in that moment, my whole world was only as large as the hands of the ice bandit that had me in a chokehold. Because I could feel myself spiralling down into darkness, too far separated from the Rogues to seek help. It almost felt as if I was floating above myself, watching what was occurring and judging it harshly, as if it was happening to some other woman. Some stupid girl who was arrogant enough to think she needed nothing and no one.

But I can’t die yet, I kept thinking. Not like that. There was something I still needed to do, and I could not allow this person to stop me.

This recollection was what turned the situation on its head, tipping the scales, and causing rage to flash like lightning and peal like thunder inside my skull. Finally, I felt the dam break as the berserker hormone broke through and released itself, causing orcish adrenaline to flood my veins and make my eyes bloodshot.

This was when I could effectively begin to defend myself, even if only slightly. I was not able to push him back fully, but partially, which allowed me the freedom to use my good arm to fight back. I took this opportunity to edge my weary hand over to a craggy stone that sat in the dead fire pit, raising it up and striking it down upon the man’s head like a hammer from behind with every bit of force I could muster.

This jolted the bandit from the chokehold, and finally, I was free. Yet I could waste no time, as every second was precious. So I struck again while the iron was hot, bending down to use my wounded arm to toss a cloud of ash into the air, momentarily blinding him, even as I grabbed another stone with my other arm. This stone was used to jar him a bit more, giving me a chance to run for Balder.

But he once more came at me like a rabid dog, and I realised there would be no fleeing, nor would there be any Balder to help me. Not this time. Just me. So I took ownership of this, feeling like there was no other choice but to test the limits of my racial abilities. What else could I do?

I don’t remember what I did after that. All I know is that his face was smashed to a pulp with a rock, and he was dead. I then started to stagger back to the camp, feeling extremely faint from the level of exertion that it had taken out of me to defend myself. I was entirely sapped of all energy, and the last thing I remember is falling down a gully and landing beside a dead rabbit.

***

Flashback ends

***

Sheva was crouching on the ground as she looked up. This controlling power was a double edged sword but it allowed her to make some sense of the Orc’s accusation. Curses. Seems like even here, far away, her past won’t stop hunting her.

“The three kingdoms of the North are having shared traits. Not just by customs or even trade… but by blade. The Dominion, the lion king, Novigard, the raven queen prophet, and Salivan, the wolf defender. This their emblem, and your earrings will not have been noticed by common folks, and I should have probably seen it coming but… how could I? Who would have known about this? Who would see pass through a trinket? What I wished to give away as coin trade has come back to bite me, even though I only see it as jewel”

The connection between the bandits and the kingdom of the north made clear, and even though they were able to tell the jewel came from Salivan, they still assumed Shel was associated with Novigard’s affirts, a thing that put her at risk.

Or maybe those were Ky’s men and they were trying to hurt everyone meddling into the affairs of Salivan?

Either way, Shel was hurt… because of her.

“Long ago it held a meaningful use, it was a gift but when I was exiled I refused to ever wear. I will not ask forgiveness because.. How could I know… alas I can offer something else…”. While still weak, Sheva reached out her hand, once again touching directly into Shel’s skin. This time the energy was smoother, less painful, and somewhat cold. Tissues began to mend as the open wound in Shel body and her face began to shrink back.

Sheva was healing her… And by the way the woman was sweating and heaving, Shel could tell that it was at the cost of a great effort. Sheva had nearly collapsed, but stopped the connection when she was almost depleted. She couldn’t have spent herself before finishing the things she wanted to do today.

There were some scars and marks, but it was clear those will heal with more time, yet it seems like the wounds were nearly gone.

Finally released from whatever magical spell that Sheva had concocted, Shel once again felt fully in control and free to do as she wished. It was a refreshing feeling, to be sure, but it was the betterment of her face that brought her true reprieve. Shel touched the places that had been healed, lightly, to see if it was real.

And it was. Not only was Sheva a mage… but one with connections to the royal court of Salivan? Shel wished to delve further into what all of this truly meant. What relationship did Sheva have with the Whore Queen (as Shel now affectionately called her), and why did Adam intimidate her?

But it was apparent that now was not the time for questions such as these, because as Shel diverted her attention back to Sheva, she could obviously see that it was the mage who was now ailing. So Shel reached forth to support the woman so that she would not keel over from exhaustion.

“Who are you?” the orc asked in wonderment, but did not press the issue too much further for now, as Sheva seemed much too drained to continue on much more with explanations. But weren’t they in Alegast, the City of Scholars, where there was an ancient library to roam?

Perhaps I would benefit from some explorations into the history of this kingdom that Sheva speaks of, the orc pondered. Perhaps that is another way to shed light on this manner, as I still believe she is hiding something.

“I will keep your secrets,” Shel then assured Sheva in confidence, still holding her upright as her tone melted into something a bit more soft, more genuine than before. “But only if you agree to never forcibly use your magic on me again.”

Sheva nodded, her eyes half closed, “I was… betrayed… and…”, she looked into her hands, which one had still a glove on, “Turned into… this… abomination… now I need energy to sustain whatever power in me… and it’s never enough...”, Sheva moved on to place her glove back on her hand, “But few advantages are within this curse… as you saw… my healing is second to none… as long as it doesn’t involve growing new limbs or body parts. Once branches are cut, they cannot regrow, however, it is always possible to mend destroyed husk… to a point….”, Sheva looked at her, “I don’t trust people to keep secrets. It’s hard for mortals to do so, however, I will be very grateful to you if you keep this information with you. I will promise you to never use this power on you again, not unless I’m provoked to the point I have no other means to use it, or if it will be to save someone or your own life”

P.K.

06-28-2019, 02:00 PM

Vel had found an empty room far from some of the others that looked as if they had been claimed already. Hoping that no one would come to claim this far room and she’d be left in solitude after today's events. She carefully folded her new clothing and set it aside on a table before taking a quick look over the letters Tris had given her.

There were a few words she couldn’t understand but she was certain she could piece them together. She was debating if she should try and locate a book in the library, longing to roam between the bookshelves now more than ever. She had all night, as doubtless the others would sleep leaving her time to wander while others slumbred, so long as the library was not closed during that time.

She sighed as she finely set down, settling herself as she pulled her book free along with her quill and ink. Flipping to a blank page near the back of her book and laid the letter open using her ink well to keep it open as she went about translating. She left a blank space for any words she couldn’t immediately read determining she could look for a book tomorrow while she went in search of information about the tears with the others.

She should have the letters translated with in two days at the most, a day and a night in the least. She hadn’t gotten more then a few lines before she heard the door open and remembering Tris’s words She quickly folded the letter and put it between the pages before closing her book, hopping the ink won't smudge too much for doing so.

“There you are”, Sheva said as she entered, yawning and rubbing her eyes, “You stormed out really fast before”, She was holding the fabric she had bought previously, not it was already sewn into a proper dress. Most likely using the time to get it fixed until they were all heading to bed, “Our gracious leaders said we need to settle in for the day, and while we may spend a day or two here they don’t want us to slack or stay up late… not that they really care, but they do want to make sure we are in our rooms and safe… so… you choose this one?”, Sheva scanned around it, her backpack leaning at the doorway and she slowly pulled it inside, “Mind if we share?”

Vel frowned under her hood as Sheva came in, nervous about the possible questions she had but for now she only seemed intent on finding a room to stay in. Thought there was literally like a hundred of them why Sheva spent however long to search out the one she’d claimed Vel was not sure, but she bet it had to do with Sheva’s questions that Vel didn’t doubt she had. Was Sheva concerned for her? It was a nice thought but it still Made her nervous as She asked if they could share.

There was really no reason Vel could say no, the room was fairly large and no one else was here so she slowly nodded, glad the women couldn’t see her face underneath her hood as she opened up her book once more to a blank page. With any luck Sheva would go to sleep soon and leave vel to spend the night translating still.

“Hmm!”, Sheva hummed and clapped her fingers together as she removed a scroll of paper. A sensation of magic brought forth a small gust of wind that carried two heavy looking desk into the rooms (and also seemed to make some papers to fly about). The tables landed with a heavy thud upon which Sheva started to organize her things, and make a vanity desk for all her make up and accessories.

Vel shifted uncomfortably at the display of magic but made no other move beyond that as she watched. As Sheva began to set up a vanity desk Vel leaned back on the table and watched with some interest. She’d had one once but that was so long ago she could hardly recall what she’d used, if anything at all. Even as a sort of ‘high’ statues she’d always preferred simple things. A light fragrance, very little makeup and a fine but simple gown was always her choice on a good day. Sheva on the other hand seemed to take much more pride in her appearance then She ever had, even living.

Sheva hummed softly as she began to rub her face and neck with oils and start to powder herself. She kept checking the mirror when she used eyeliner to make sure it was perfectly drawn while adding some shades to her cheeks.

Having entered the Annex after the troubling encounter with her brother, Su Lin and Mynx proceeded down a hall, Su Lin’s steps ultra quiet. Having heard a light humming as she passed a room, Su Lin gazed inside taking notice of the hooded woman whom has spent the entire journey avoiding close contact with others as well as Sheva. Having maintained close observation on Vel during this journey, Su Lin has surmised that the woman either had a bounty on her head or had a physical appearance she was uncomfortable allowing others see. If it was not a bounty on the girl, was she of a species that humans naturally took mistrust of? Her stature was too small for Elf or Ogre, mahaps the girl were Vampire, Lycan or Undead. She dismissed the Lycan straight away as Mynx had not growled any time they were in the same proximity. No matter the case, it was a time for formal introduction. That and she desired to know if Sheva’s sister had made herself known in town yet.

Su Lin stepped through the entry to the room resting her hand to her chest bowing her head slightly, her tone friendly as though she were making an introduction to a diplomat

“Gentle day Miss Sheva and Miss Velaire, I pray I spoke your name correctly Miss Velaire?” with a gentle gaze in Vel’s direction “..I hope I have not intruded during a time of rest.” now looking toward the two women in the room, not stepping further until mainly Vel made some gesture for her to enter.

Vel had simply been watching sheva, unable to get back to translating with her in the room. She’d leaned back on the desk, crossing her arms over her chest until she heard someone begin to speak. Vel looked to the door to See Su lin in the door. Vel felt herself tensing at the woman's appearance her mannerisms reminding her of Ky which in turn reminded her that Ky had mentioned that Su lin was his sister.

Ky had observed her being so easily and she was not eager to find out if Su lin could do the same. She realized the woman was talking directly to her making vel start for a moment, her nervousness rising under the women’s gaze. Something about if she’d pronounced her name right. Vel nodded before turning her head and pulling her hood down further praying that Sheva would not be reminded of Ky’s remark about her.

As Su Lin entered, Mynx followed, the ocecat starting to get her balance back although she still swayed slightly, her hand going to the wall to steady herself, nails extending for purchase. She nodded to Vel and Sheva, her pose rigid, all too aware that there was a lycan on the premises. With a light inhale, her attention shifted to the desk with the beauty products upon it. She was aware of the things women put on their bodies and faces, but had never used them herself. The perfume’s scent in the room was pleasant, one that slightly masked the undertone of each woman’s personal aroma. For Mynx, nearly all odors were pleasant, the downy follicles in her nose using the unique chemicals for identification...and if she had to be inside the Annex, this room was better than most...the dog’s musk barely perceptible over that of the manufactured product.

“You want to try some?”, Sheva asked turning her gaze at Mynx.

The ocecat lifted a brow, considering the offer, then smirked. “Yes...you make me pretty...with colors?” The thought amused her. She kept herself clean, brushed her hair, and occasionally wore a jewel around her neck or forehead...but never had she made up her face. It seemed like a game to her...perhaps a bonding ritual between women. She glanced quickly at Su, then released her claws from the wall, making her way slowly over to the mage.

“Okay then!”, Sheva grinned a little, enjoying the fact she could apply some makeup on the girl. She picked up a towel and began to clean Mynx’s face a bit, “Sorry, it may hurt a little bit, but I’ll be gentle”. Truth be told she never applied a make to anyone who did not have human or elven features, but the thoughts excited her. So much potential to try with bright and more daring colors that will suit the nature of Mynx. Sheva was so joyful and she began to work immediately as she moved a stool for the ocecat to sit, “So”, Sheva said while mixing some colors with a brush, testing it on the back of her palm, before rubbing it on Mynx, “We got to meet you brother”, she told Su-Lin without looking at her.

As Mynx had replied ‘You make me pretty…’, Su Lin let out an unusual sound, always being guarded in public, maintaining a flat demenior, she tried to withhold the giggle yet it escaped. Still with a slight smile on her lips, Su lin resumed watching as Mynx takes a seat and Sheva begins testing colors which might bring out Mynx features.

Su Lin was in thought how she was going to bring up the topic of her brother when Sheva casually mentioned a meeting with Ky. Had Sheva been looking to Su, a moments facial expression of pain flashed for that fleeting moment. Had Ky spoken the title she had been spending years trying to forget, this was not her any longer. Trusting Ky would respect the first meet protocol, she did not think he tried to do harm to any. Recalling how Sheva and her sister interacted, with Sheva’s casual demeanor, Su Lin did not think that Morinth accompanied Ky during that introduction. Keeping her tone flat

“I trust my brother spoke then of who he takes their gold and trinkets for? If he did not speak this, the boy will be safe today, he is just around to view those who might be protection for who he seeks. He did however have troubling words for me, of deception, that the boy might not be who even he believes he is.”

Giving a moment's pause considering a diplomatic way to deliver the next in the event Sheva were not yet aware, her tone unusually softens “My brother also spoke ‘She’ travels with him and too is in town.” watching Sheva for any reaction, if she were aware already that her own sister was in town with Ky. Su Lin had no reason to doubt Ky, even though he was now a Palace Whore, he only spoke true words.

Vel set quietly as she listened to Mynx and Sheva talk about makeup. She wondered how that would turn out on Mynx but she only looked up as Su lin mentioned Ky. She glanced at Sheva. She? She reached back and took her book and opened it to a blank page before writing. “He’s confident, he’s revealed his mission to many people it won't be long till the whole guild knows his goal, even as skilled as he might be he can’t fight all of us.” She said before turning the book around so they could read.

“Hmph”, Sheva answered, too occupied in applying the right colors and making sure Mynx won’t lick off the powder. She peeked at what Vel wrote and nodded, “We do not know who hired him though… but I have my suspicions- Hold still Mynx!”

With a grunt the feline stopped fidgeting, her attention divided between the conversation and the pleasing aroma of the make-up. She glanced in the mirror before her, peering closely at the shadow over her eyes, then to the note Vel had held up. The letters were familiar, but the words they formed unknown.

“What Vel write?” she asked, once again looking at her reflection. She lifted her lip in a mock snarl, running a finger along it and looking at the lipstick stain on the tip. “Hmmm...no eat?”

“No Mynx, you can’t eat that!”, Sheva said slowly, her expression serious, even though there were hints of enjoyment in her eyes, “Vel wrote that Su’s brother talked about his plan to kill the boy, and the fact that he is rather bold to risk everyone knowing his plan. After all, he can’t take the entire Guild on!”

As Vel wrote in the book and held it to be read and Sheva and Mynx responded, Su Lin’s expression grew blank. Her tone somewhat ominous,

“I do not believe Ky has the intention of taking on the entire Guild. If he has spoken to some, it would be more a peace offering before he brings about destruction. It does not matter if he is out bladed or face large numbers, in the end, it may not be a blade that need be feared. He has in the past gone to the extreme of bringing about the death of an entire Palace Ballroom just to rebir… to kill one.” She closed her eyes not wanting to look at the other women “Should he want to take this approach, he would simply use a natural blend which would remove life. He is well gifted in creating … poisons. One can be exposed to what is blended and would be unnoticeable. Within one rise and setting of the sun, the mixture would take its effect upon the one or the many…or simply use a blend which would remove life within several breaths.” her tone lowered, one that could sound remorseful “... no, numbers do not deter Ky when he takes anothers coin and trinkets. We can only pray that he decides to keep to steel and arrow, not what he has learned about blending death.”

This was her worst regret in teaching Ky about a few poisons before understanding he used these for gaining palace coin. Fast acting and also those that have delayed effect. Mynx had already been exposed to the sedative ball so he had already displayed his willingness to use what she has taught him. She opened her eyes looking at an unoccupied spot in the room.

“He is not one that we want to fight with numbers. When the next sun rises, he will not be seen again till such time he is ready to collect the life he seeks.”

Vel withdrew her book quietly thinking over what Su lin said. Of course she’d know the man better she supposed. She frowned under her hood as she mentioned the lengths he would go to kill just one person. Barbaric. She thought before she dipped her quill in the ink and wrote again. “If not with numbers then with what?” she wrote before pausing glancing at the others. “Do you have a plan to keep the boy safe?” She had more faith in the members of the gallery but she had to say a plan was really better than winging it. “He’s your brother, you know how he will move better than the rest of us do.” She turned the book around so they could read.

Sheva just finished to clear the brows area of Mynx, adjusting and applying the coloring properly, as she leaned in to read the letters, “Is he a guy who likes to hide in the shadows and attack, or announce himself? I pray it is not the former, it will be such a shame… you know, him having such a pretty face, one should be proud of his beauty”, Sheva grinned, looking at Vel. While her hood was still down, from the little bits she saw of the girl, she notice lovely features and often wondered why she insisted on hiding herself. The words of Ky rang again in her head, and she considered bringing it up but decided not to, instead she said, “Don’t you agree Vel?”

As the conversation continued, Mynx listened in, thinking the only solution to the problem was to kill Ky. Unable to read Vel’s notes, she remained silent, watching with interest as Sheva continued to color her face. She was intrigued, but interacting with others in such a manner was not typical for her, making her social skills lacking. Whatever plan they came up with she was willing to follow, as long as she did not have to endure another of Ky’s sleeping powders. She tilted her head in query as the women voiced their opinions.

Vel snorted as she turned her book around and wrote once more. “As charming as a snake trying to sell you his venom as pricey spirits.” She wrote with some contempt.

“Indeed!”, Sheva grinned as she repeated the words in the book for Mynx’s sake, “Regardless, gems come in many shapes and forms, but I get not everyone sharing the same taste… so… my dear Velaire, what type of men do you fancy?”.

Vel was visibly taken back by sheva’s question. Why was that important? She closed her book with a shake of her head. She didn’t have a type, She couldn’t have a type. It had been so long ago when she was transformed and so young she hadn’t had a chance to find out, and now there was no point.

Having read Vel’s last entry in her book, a slight breath escaped Su Lin, could it have been a refrained laugh. Trying to regain her flat exterior appearance, with a slight giggle in her tone,

“A snake selling venom as pricy spirits, I believe you may have summed up my brother.” Her tone going a little more monotone and serious “As far as how to keep the boy safe, yes, I do know my brother, from the words he spoke to me when we first met, he may intend on giving me an opportunity to face him alone. Whichever of us remains in this life will continue on what our fate has laid out for us. Should I return from our meet, the child would be safe, at least from Ky. What troubles me more is how he speaks in riddles. There may be more to this play brings than what is before us. Like with anything Palace, there may be a darker ploy than even he was told.”

Su Lin’s demeanor softened slightly as she looked toward Vel watching the reaction from Sheva’s question. The woman obviously kept her appearance hidden though she was certain Vel was not Lycan, that would be apparent when the other Lycan was brought into camp. Vel did not display the traits of a Vampire or even Sorceress, even those with a price on their head display their form when within the safety of those they travel with. She had dismissed the thought of Banshee within the first day’s travel No, Vel displayed the mannerisms of an undead. Communicating with quill and parchment was one manner which undead speak, though not all undead knew this one, Su Lin thought she would try hand communication (sign language)

~Did that question make you uncomfortable~

was all she signed to Vel. If she was wrong, the girl would simply think Su Lin was making odd hand gestures to her, if she did understand - even if not offering a response, Su Lin watched her features closely for indication that the gesture was understood.

Sheva read the gesture… she couldn’t understand what Su-Lin asked, however it was rather obvious she tried to calm the spirits. Alas, Sheva wanted the opposite. It was rather rare sight seeing Vel so… emotional… it was rather… exhilarating… Licking her lips, Sheva pressed on, as she tried to force the girl to look at her and ignore Su-Lin, all the while still applying the makeup on Mynx, “Hmmm… I say… you are probably into the more… shy type… no no no… that feels wrong…. Maybe more… considerate… sensitive… maybe even… hmmmm ... sympathetic… kind hearted… but he still gotta be somewhat more proud and strong… am I right there”, Sheva grinned softly.

Vel cocked her head in the assassins direction, those odd hand gestures seemed as if they meant something, Much like how Yn had tried to communicate with her that night. However before she could put much more through into it Sheva spoke up again. How did they even get from talking about how dangerous Ky was to what kind of man she was interested in? She crossed her arms and shook her hooded head.

“Well… if I am wrong….”, Sheva grinned, “How about you tell us?”, Sheva tapped on Vel’s book.

Vel quietly set for a moment before she seemed to sight, opening her book once more and putting quill to paper as she thought it over. She didn’t think Sheva would be satisfied until she answered with something.

“Well…” She started writing. Where to begin?

“Adam is dependable and strong. But he seems distant and unapproachable.” But perhaps that was the case with most everyone for her.

“Bigwit is amusing and friendly, Easy to get along with.” The snow elf was a good friend of his and Vel felt that maybe if bigwit knew about her he wouldn’t make a big fuss about it.

“Ashvel is more like a brother to me, and Dagur more like a father.” She wrote. They were the only ones who knew without a doubt what she was and had accepted her for it.

She paused, thinking over the other men she’d known over the years. She wouldn’t make mention of her real family here, they had no place in her life now so they didn’t matter.

“Tarrok and I rarely interacted but he seemed kind enough.” Though truth be told she had avoided the orc shaman due to his… connections.

“Tristifer... Will have your back in a pinch.” she wrote slowly not sure how to address her feelings about the archer exactly. In a fight she was certain he’d have her back but he made her nervous. “But he’s a bit of an enigma.” He was hard to read, she could never tell what he was thinking. "He’s hard to read and it makes me nervous." She supposed there was no reason not divulge a little information, after all only they would see this.

“Yn and I have only interacted once but he’s…” what was he? “...Pleasant. in manner and looks” she wrote finely. “We made a good team during the bandit raid, he seems easy to be around.” While he made her nervous due to his obvious connection to nature she didn’t feel the need to avoid him. "In fact I wouldn't mind having another patrol with him.". And for someone who was so secretive and alone all the time that was saying something.

Vel shook her head, realizing she’d paused to long in writing about Yn. He really did seem very easy to be around and she wondered if they could continue growing a language of signs. “Balder Is easy to approach with almost anything, helpful and kind he’s extremely dependable though intimidating when angry.” that was a given though…

“And then there is Jamon.” She wrote. She’d watched the boy from afar but had yet to interact with him. “He’s...” she paused. “... has lots of potential.” she finished with a shrug.

“I don’t think I have a type.” she wrote finely. Not that it would matter if she did she could do nothing for them. “I care for each of the guild members, no one more or less than the others.” She turned the book around for sheva to read.

Sheva read aloud the notes for Mynx, while grinning madly. ‘Not having a type… pfff’, she thought to herself, the gesture about Yn’s didn’t escape her, but she didn’t say anything. It was a good information to be of use at some point, “There”, she told the Ocecat as she pointed her to the mirror, “What do you think?”

Before Mynx could respond to Sheva’s query, Shel burst unexpectedly through the door, clutching Balder’s finely carved tobacco pipe. The room had proven easy enough for the orc to locate, not because she had been trained in tracking since childhood, but more so because of the obvious trail of wall scratches that had been left by Mynx.

“I’m sorry to interrupt your conversation,” Shel blatantly lied, as the huntress rarely felt contrite for anything. The orc then offered an affable nod in the general direction of Sheva and Velaire before turning to address the group as a whole. “The giant wants all of the women to rest together tonight—but not me, of course—and to stay in the Annex. You know… for your safety and such. Balder is worried about all of you after the raid and doesn’t want any of you going off alone.”

The she-orc then sauntered confidently through the room to give some nonverbal reinforcement to this announcement, all the while toting the large pipe along and acting somewhat vicariously, almost as if she was the giant herself.

And what was it that giants smoked, she wondered? Whatever it was would have to wait for a moment, though—as she had left someone waiting out in the corridor. So Shel simply made way for the table to set down the pipe, almost hitting Vel with it in the process, but gave the Hooded Mystery a cheeky half-smile. Perhaps this could be interpreted as an almost-apology, but the orc did not linger on this too long because she needed to properly explain the current situation to the rest.

“All of the men have stepped out...,” Shel clarified, turning her attention towards Sheva to gauge the mage’s reaction to what she was about to say next about the gentleman rogues, “...probably to seek women, truth be told.” Because after a fight, isn’t that the first thing males went for? It was the way of the he-orc anyway—I should know—and Shel did not think these other breeds would be too different in that manner. The same red blood flowed in them all, did it not?

But Shel digressed, suddenly remembering the one that she had left waiting beside the door in the corridor—the meek prisoner. Turning heel to disappear back out the door and giving no explanation as to why, the orc removed herself from the room for a few moments.

Some seconds later, Shel reappeared to darken the doorway of the women’s quarters once more, all the while muttering to the one who still hid in the corridor... just out of sight. It did take a bit of coaxing, but Selene eventually did step forward timidly, revealing herself to the others.

It was a situation that Shel had been unwillingly thrown into, as looking after this prisoner for the night had been briefed on short order. Either way, the last thing Shel felt like doing was explaining the little she knew about it, and her very gaze warned against any questions. Shel was just not in the mood to explain.

“Over here,” the orc then said quietly to Selene, still not actually knowing her name or much about who the woman was. Because the prisoner barely even spoke it seemed, saying very little to Shel in the walk over... despite the orc’s ardent attempts in getting answers.

All she had expressed, exhaustedly, was a desire for a bit of water and to sleep in privacy.

“You can sleep here,” Shel said, pointing over into the far corner of Vel’s room.

With that, the she-orc left the prisoner to rest, before taking a long drag of the giant’s tobacco. The inhale made her so light-headed that she let out a small giggle, despite herself. “Anyone who has an issue with this... well, feel free to take it up with the giant. Otherwise, I suggest you all get comfortable, because the rest should be here soon.“

Because in the last hour, Shel had been out herding in the remaining rogues, telling them to follow her into the as per Balder’s request, looking for a red sash that she had just tied on the door knob.

Koti~

07-03-2019, 12:58 AM

"Yn, you still here?" Jezi asked after returning from the shopping. The conversation with Ky was still fresh in her mind, so she wasn't fully atune with what was going on around her. With her mind elsewhere, she almost walked square into the large man, only managing to stop just short of his chest. Yn himself had been in thought himself, just thinking through the healing method of Shel and the oddities of it. Hearing Jezi speak up, he looked up only in time to avoid running into Jezibel. They stated at each other for a few moments before finally Yn coughed to break the silence.

"Right! I got you a shirt for the library. Less people staring at you." Jezibel offered up the vest, making sure he put it on. It was a bit of a struggle, but the vest was rather well fitting and the black with gold pulled together well. Yn adrmired the outfit a moment longer before looking back to Jezi, a bit of a scowl forming his lips for just a moment. The two of them had yet to have a real chance to talk while on the road to Alreast so now was as best a chance to do so. Giving a wave of his shoulder, he motioned them into the town. Talking in the resting spot, while comfortable, would make things awkward there.

"So, about what you told me a few nights ago?" Yn started, seeing Jezibel stall just a moment before picking the pace back up. She looked to the ground, her face drawing blank as they walked. People gave them a wide berth as the two of them traveled silently in the town. Yn allowed the woman to be silent a few moments longer, but even he was getting tense waiting for a response.

"Jezi?"

"Yeah…. Yeah we should. In here." Jezi spoke up with a morose sigh, just before pushing him into a tavern. Several people looked to them as Jezi pushed them into a booth in the corner. She held silence as the waiter came over to them. She ordered two mugs for them and kept Yns attention for a few moments longer.

"What I said was true. I was a trench wife and ran. It was a while ago and I want to forget about it." Jezi spoke into her mug after it arrived, thankful that Yn had remained silent. He looked down at the mead before him, allowing the spices to flow through his nose as he glared at it.

"Well, i just want to let you know that I'll help you out if needed. Since we'll be traveling, I want to help protect,"

"It's not that simple Yn. I don't want to drag you into pointlese battles that should just be hidden. The black vultures had their tribes near the north, and yet I had to run so far away just to find myself a home away from them. Even if I wanted to return to my tribe, they couldn't take me. I was taken by right, so they couldn't defend me. I lost everything, and my own sense of self truth be told." Jezi spoke, both bitterness and emptiness mixing together. Yn felt similar to her, knowing the pain of losing family and friends alike. It was a bitter reality to hold onto the guilt that burned inside of one's chest.

"Hey, I know what it's like. I lost the tribe I should I have been protecting…"

"It's nothing alike!" Jezibel hissed at him, shocking the poor boy. The room grew silent for a brief second before the murmur continued around the duo. She allowed a sigh and hung her head, pained that she spoke so hurtful to the man. Loss was loss, and even then knowing the death still hung hard on his shoulders.

"I'm.. sorry. I didn't mean to speak like that. I know the sorrow of loss, but you don't have to see the resentment and pain in their eyes. My family still yet lives, but I would be a disease to them. If the vultures ever saw me return, they may attack to retaliate. I couldn't even make myself a family with that group as I've been tainted by them." Jezibel promised the young man, taking a swig of her second drink. She didn't want to get drunk yet, but the burn did help a lot.

"Hey, it's fine. Pain of loss and pain of death can feel the same, but they are different. But, you don't have to suffer alone. I know you have your own guild, and they seem like family. Here as well, with the group of people we travel with. You don't have to suffer alone with this." Yn spoke, trying to sound wise before getting a snort from Jezibel.

"Yeah, that would be a great conversation starter. 'Hi, I'm Jezibel and I was once a trench wife'. Great way to start making friends." Jezi spoke, knowing that he was trying. It did make her think of her team back home, wondering if they were doing well. She didn't even think Giblit knew about her. Would he still accept them with that knowledge out there. Suddenly her drink was feeling more sour than she remembered it.

"I know that look. You don't think they would accept you if they learned what truly happened with you and your past." Yn spoke, making her jump in surprise. Was the booze getting to her that badly? Even a young man before her was able to pick up on her thoughts that she usually kept so close to her chest.

"No, I can't read your emotions that well, but I've seen that look in friends and beast alike. No I'm not saying you're a beast, but… I told you that I was the grand matriarchs child, and as such I've seen people and animal alike cause pain to the family. There has been the rare occasion where a child and animal don't survive the bond, one every few years. The first time I could remember it, one usually survives while the other dies. The grief and fear in their eyes is the same you just had. They are still accepted in the tribe, as they were not the cause of the grief, just the unfortunate victim of bad luck." Yn spoke, seeming much wiser than his age led him to be seen.

"Well, if they don't I can always rough them up for you." Yn spoke with bravado, pulling a chuckle out of the girl with a dour look on her face. She let the smile hold for a breath longer before the corners turned down. This boy, as dumb as he was young, kept surprising her at each turn with how different he saw the world, along with how he acted to it. It would be very interested to see how the hardships of the world hit him, yet in ways it had.

"Thanks Yn. You keep showing me things I do not expect from you. You've given me some things to think on, but I want to be alone with my thoughts for it. By your leave though." Jezi asked her, setting a few coins on the table and finishing the last of her drink. Yn gave her a polite nod and took the last swig of his drink.

SikstaSlathalin

07-03-2019, 04:36 AM

Unlike most of his comrades who decided running around shopping or beating on a foolish Prince were better uses of time Adam was a pragmatist. He found a small room that looked to be a Professor's office complete with a couch covered with a heavy white cloth. It had a nice view over looking the courtyard, he watched the interactions between Balder, Shel, and everyone, some of it looked quite heated, but he was too tired to care.

Moving at a snail's pace in his mind he was finally unpacked enough to be comfortable by the time Balder got the visit from the Elf boy and got dressed for some kind of meeting. Like the other discussions it didn't look good. He was sure he'd hear about all of it later, and somehow be tasked with remedying some of them. Balder was the Captain, but with Tris running after some tail or game of chance he was stuck with keeping the group held together when Balder wasn't around. But as a big yawn rocked his body he threw his bed roll onto the couch and barely had time to pull his boots and sword off before he was passed out face first on the couch.

His usual dreamless sleep was interrupted by flashes and disturbing images (https://i.imgur.com/oOexB7F.jpg) of the Spell Knights. Awakening from their tombs in the sealed ruins of the Dovg Clan breaking through the walls and wards keeping them locked away from the world. And as they emerged into the moonlight a bolt of fear shot through Adam's entire sleeping form. Each Knight glowed softly in the hazy light each scanned the horizon their movements slow and precise as if honing in on some distant firelight only they could see. The Iron Knight (https://i.imgur.com/xzzLpYC.jpg?1) looked to the East and began running at unnatural speed it's lance cutting through the air, next the Steel Knight (https://i.imgur.com/T2ynWxP.jpg?1) took a step to the North moving at a slower but unstoppable pace smashing through a large boulder with her devastating hammer, and lastly the Ebony Knight (https://i.imgur.com/4G4ADHj.jpg?1) stared deadly into the West before he seemed to sense Adam's presence and quickly jerked it's head around the dead black slit in the helmet boring into the Hidden Prince's soul before he pulled a large, but ancient looking sword (https://i.imgur.com/GDheTd9.jpg) from his back swinging it at the man's sight forcing him to awaken with a start and dodge from the attack that was no where near him.

Adam fell to the floor of his room panting heavily his head and eyes swimming violently. But as he began hearing his ragged breath he knew he was still alive. It took him a few seconds to relax, but when he did he saw it was only an hour or so past sundown. He hadn't slept as long as he wanted, but it would be enough to carry him until he actually went to bed for the night. He groggily changed his clothes into something practical, but still protective. Rugged trousers, form-fitting shirt, a leather vest, black boots, his sword belt, and his new eye-patch. He splashed some water on his face and left his room moving slowly through the Annex building the images haunting him still even as he felt the cool wind on his face. A low voice filled his ears making him look up, the voice belong to Balder and he was singing a slow song to the animals in his native tongue. For those who have never heard the Giant tongue it can be quite the frustrating shock. Like everything the gentle behemoths do their native tongue is slow and incredibility low. Nearly below the register of humans to hear, but once you get past the frustration of waiting nearly a full minute to understand one word there's a strange beauty to it.

It was like listening to the wind blow slowly through the trees at night. The man had no clue what Balder was singing, but it sounded like a lullaby. And as he approached closer he saw that it was exactly that as the animals from Maso to Lulu and all the horses had gathered around the Giant and were laying down drifting off to sleep as he lightly drummed on the ground adding a steady beat to his voice. Adam smiled and leaned against the low gate listening until the Quartermaster stopped.
"A rare treat Balder, sad no one else was around to hear it." He chuckled approaching the smiling Giant.

"Well that is probably for the better, you know how we Giants love keeping our culture secret from you young blood races. Not that any of you could steal our language, but why let everyone know I like singing?" He chuckled low shifting his seated position painfully, healed or not he was still very sore.

Adam nodded approaching the big man watching the soundly sleeping animals. "I suppose, also I saw you get dressed up and wander off somewhere. Anything I should know about?"

Balder nodded slow leaning his head against the wall watching the evening stars come out.
"Yes, Dagur's sister is the Dean of the Library, and she is giving us free reign of researching as long as we don't cause trouble within Alegast's walls."

Adam's eye widened some and he let out a slow whistle.
"Well that explains why everyone looked like they wanted us dead when we got here."

Balder nodded looking at the man and quirked his eyebrow noticing the patch.
"Didn't know you got injured in the bandit attack Adam."

Adam absentmindedly lifted his hand to the patch almost forgetting it was there. Thinking quickly he nodded adjusting the strap. "Yes, not too bad I don't think, but best to keep it covered for a few days can still see out of it for the most part." He then cleared his throat changing the subject. "So I just came from the Annex, the place is empty. I hope the rest of our company isn't off doing anything stupid before we even get a chance to take up the Dean's offer."

The Giant nodded lifting his water skin to his lips to take a long sip. "Indeed, I sent Shel out to gather the women and find someway amuse themselves as long as they stay out of trouble before we all buckle in for the long haul of researching these Tears. Haven't seen any of our men today though, so I'll send you out with the same request. Gather up our men and let them get the stress of the past few days out of their systems. Be sure you grab Jamon too, the boy could likely use some time away from Mynx and Su Lin, but keep everyone safe my friend, and do you best to keep Tris from pissing off anyone important. If you can get our group back here before it gets too late, we'll be starting as early as possible. Some of us will be in the Library reading the rest will be working the town looking for supplies and whatever info they can about the Red Cloud of the Ice Nation Bandits, understood?"

Adam nodded quickly and tossed Balder a salute. "Will do my best sir, you just rest up. If you die I'll likely have to sell Tris to a local brothel to pay for your body's return to Stonestead." Balder let out a low rumbling laugh followed by a wince as he waved the warrior off going back to singing for the animals.

P.K.

07-11-2019, 06:41 PM

‘So they are gonna have some… fun with women huh?’, Sheva thought to herself. For some reason the thought upset her greatly, but because she couldn’t point out why exactly she remained silent and her expression was unchanged.

Mouth snapping shut as Shel burst in, Mynx still had a smile on her face from Vel’s response to Sheva’s probing. She had her own thoughts on the men Vel had listed off...thoughts she would keep to herself for the time being. The smile slipped off her lips quickly as the orc brought the she-lycan into the room, all hopes of avoiding the dog’s stench now gone. She let out a low growl then turned her grey-blue gaze on the mage. Not wanting to appear rude and ignore the question posed of her, she looked into the mirror once more. “I think is nice...pretty...and smell good too...unlike dog,” she said quietly. Canine teeth exposed in her distress, she turned her attention to the Orc, her eyes narrowing as she stared hard at her. Although they had passed one another often enough in the camp, they had never interacted, and even now she found herself drawn to the woman’s appearance, as she had been to Tarrok’s, the prominent tusks the center of her fixation.

Huffing, she looked to Selene. “No dogs allowed,” she stated in a harsh tone, her nose twitching as she was distracted by the overpowering scent coming from the pipe. There were so many new odors in the room, not to mention the new faces to look upon, that her head was swiveling. The feline shook her head, trying to sort through everything. For her, it was a bit overwhelming. She inhaled again...deeper this time...needing a further distraction from the lycan. “What in pipe?” she asked. Every instinct cried for her to flee...or attack...but in current company she held back, her muscles spasming with anticipation.

Selene looked at the cat-woman with bored eyes, completely disregarding what she had to say. Whatever it was, she heard it before. Sighing, she meekly followed the orc and sat down where she was told. She didn't want to be here but her new master instructed it and she was still too tired to do much and so she had been passed among his companions until she ended up with the orc after the giant half bartered, half ordered it. Sighing, she pushed up against the wall with her back, eyes observing everyone here. At least she could get some intel into who her companions were.

Vel wasn’t certain why sheva was grinning so but it made her uncomfortable as she closed her book. However at that moment the Orc woman burst in and brought more unwelcome news… and apparently guests. She threw her hands up at the announcement that everyone was staying in this room before she had to duck to avoid being clocked by the giant pipe she was lugging after her. Vel gave a glare from under the hood, not that she could see it.

There was no way she was going to get any translating done now. She crossed her arms and slumped back against the table as she watched the Orc walk back into the hall and a moment later bring a new face into the room. Vel leaned forward as she heard the growl from Mynx. Yes she’d known they had some prisoners but she hadn’t paid much mind to them until now. She eyed the women from under her hood before looking to Mynx. Dog? Did that mean that women was a werewolf? Yet another cursed was in their midst.

Vel became slightly more tense as she watched the woman take her place in the corner before casting her eyes to the orc and watching her take a huge puff from the giants pipe and wondered how healthy that could possibly be. She leaned on one hand with something of a sigh. So all the men had stepped out had they? She wasn’t entirely sure she believed Shel though, Tris most likely Some of the others sure but Ashvel wouldn’t and she didn’t think Yn would either… probably.

As Shel entered the room with the rather huge pipe, Su Lin listened to what the Orc had to speak. A rather confident race, skilled in combat, she waited until Shel had finished speaking and took a hit on the pipe. She glanced over toward Mynx as she inquired what was in the pipe and the corners of her lips curled trying to refrain from a giggle. Her tone as casual as she could sound, knowing that many different blends could be in such pipes. With the effect the substance in the pipe seemed to have on Shel, Su Lin offered a statement/question

“Perhaps a calming blend?” was all she offered to Mynx before gazing in Shel’s direction, moving her hand to her chest, offering a slight nod “I do not believe we have formally spoken, my name is Su Lin, a pleasure.” Not really expecting much response from Shel, her curiosity was peaked into what was in the pipe the Orc had.

“She is Shel”, Sheva snapped before the Orc could speak, “It appears they found a perfect shepherd to guard us poor little lambs? Clever, but I don’t get the point of the pipe…”, Sheva shook her head. Were the men really so afraid they will cock block them or something? Cowards, pathetic fools. And why was Shel playing along with them? The whole situation caused Sheva to be angry, even though she couldn’t nail exactly why.

Peripherally, Shel considered the nuances of Sheva’s mannerisms (but otherwise appearing to be listening to the complaint from Mynx and greeting from Su), and noticed that the mage did not wince at her comment about the men. Good, the orc thought to herself, respecting that. Shel then gave Sheva a meaningful glance before turning to respond to Mynxella and Su-Lin, in proper order.

So Shel was somehwat surprised at Sheva’s abrupt outburst, which clearly showed that she was unable to hold her cool as she jabbered on about shepherds, lambs, and other meaningless drivel. Tilting her head, Shel had to stop herself from bursting into full out laughter at Sheva’s misconceptions.

More like a lamb in wolves’ clothing, Shel corrected the mage in silent retort, shifting towards Mynx to hand over the long pipe… to inspect or inhale, as she so wished. Shel could not exactly name what herbs it consisted held, but they smelled earthy and carried a hint of mint, offering up an interesting bouquet of fine fragrances and flavours.

“True,” the orc eventually repeated in light-hearted mimicry to Sheva’s upset demeanour, turning the introduction into a thing of pride, simply choosing to own it. ”I am Shel the Shepherd, and I’ve come to separate the sheep from the goats. I thought if we were stuck here all night, we all could at least use some entertainment after the raid,” the orc calmly suggested. Because if she had to endure Balder’s insistence that she remain with the ladies, she would at least ensure that it would not be dull… and make sure they all slept sweetly.

Firstly, the orc passed Balder’s pipe over to the ocecat, interpreting Mynx’s expression as one of interest. Secondly, she removed her outer cloak, revealing the largest flask of red wine she could find within the Rogue’s stock, handing this over to Su-Lin as an implied nice to meet you. Because wasn’t a bit of wine justified after such a vile attack? Shel thought so, at least... and irregardless of who would agree.

The dice that she then tossed onto the table were more of an anomaly, they being something that the orc had found lying on a random table in the Annex. “Let’s play Truth Dice,” Shel proposed as she glanced directly at Sheva, not in an unfriendly manner. Instead, Shel’s tawny eyes displayed a thankful recognition of the healing that the mage had administered upon her face… while also sporting the slightest hint of underlying goading that the orc could not help.

It was a tone that lightly mocked Sheva’s magical abilities, because such abominable power was something that was difficult for Shel to stomach. This person should not be able to force her speak things that made her uncomfortable.

Sheva grabbed the bottle from Su-Lin rather roughly, searching in her small backpack a glass into which she poured the liquid before handing it back to Su. She needed the strong drink, as the anger had increased within her, “Are we allowed to play games, Shel?”, she mocked as she drank slowly, wiping her lips with a napkin once she was done, “And such an exotic ale… Shouldn’t you keep us out of trouble, shepherd?”

Shel remained in a staunch silence as Sheva’s temper spiked once again. The fiery yet fickle display of raw emotion gave the orc a sense of utter bemusement, and it was all that Shel could do to keep herself from grinning outright now. What was that about? The men, or…what? Shel briefly considered if she had been wrong a moment ago about Sheva being able to face the more carnal behaviours⁠ of males. Learning to not bat an eye was essential when it came to understanding them—or better yet, beating them at their own games.

Mynx couldn’t help but pick up on the tension coming off the mage in waves. She tilted her head curiously, pipe now in hand, and lightly touched the woman’s arm. With a nod of her head, she offered the herb infused concoction to Sheva first, thinking the potent brew might help with her anxiety. For herself, she fumbled to remove the leather pouch around her neck, loosening the string that kept it closed and shaking out some of the contents. The dried herbs, mostly consisting of mint, littered the surface of the desktop and the feline used her finger to pick up the pieces, inserting them into her mouth slowly. The effect was almost instant, a charge of energy flowing through her lithe body as her pupils dilated. Like the adrenaline Su Lin had given her earlier, it helped to combat the effect of the sleep powder which continued to drag on her senses, the cat feeling recharged and ready for whatever the night held. She had no intention of sleeping, the presence of the lycan a constant on her mind.

Vel could feel the tension and she set back looking between the two women wondering where it was coming from. As always she remains silent but her attention was fully between the two as if she was ready to step between them should their tension become something more.

Taking over from where Mynx left off, almost as if the ocecat had just passed a baton, Shel once more addressing Sheva⁠—but this time in orcish. She just had to speak her mind or she would burst, but couldn’t bring herself to say these things in front of the others.

”Sheva,” she began slowly, each word pronounced carefully but deliberately, in a tone almost reminiscent of a shamanic curse of the orc. (Again, Shel had to hold back her laughter at these antics, because the irony of speaking to a human mage like this felt as enchanting as it was gratifying.) ”Daj zabroju na. Daj ŭ ruki niemy. Daj nam vočy gnatz. Yor ghaz breet—ba brudu ta ruki—pregu ŭ dakranucca bor naruk prikdarok. Ja vyratuju ciabie vyratuju siabie... klicha ŭ boj... z jraro taboj. Daj nam zniaviečanych karahod, lamant dular gat bres.”

Sheva. Listen to me. I am not your enemy. I even admire you. Because we are alike—too shrewd and selfish—but both able to look things in the eye and call them by their right names.

I can’t bring myself to quarrel with you… because you helped me… because you healed my face. But I find expressing gratitude as difficult as apologies, especially when speaking them out loud.

Shel then paused for a moment after speaking, soon proceeding to give a false translation of the orcish words, supposing that the room was wondering what she had said.

“I said… Are you done? Fine then. Go. There’s the door. Walk through it if you please. No one will stop you… not even me. I won’t even tell Balder you defied his explicit instruction,” the orc conceded before concluding with, “...although... I would like you to stay.”

Sheva inhaled the pipe and let out a long white smoke line move out of her lips. She hated smoking, but she needed to get some steam off. Literally. She nodded before giving it back to Shel. Now was not the time to fight indeed. Looking between the girls she realized she needed to get her fixed expression unchanged and cold again. She needed to preserve her reputation after all.

While she didn’t understand everything that Shel was saying in the clack and dialect of her tongue, as the orc language was extremely hard to master, and didn’t had direct clear grammar rules like the high elven speech, not to mention the way it sounded from Shel lips was even rougher than everything she heard before. However studying under her druid master was enough to enable her know few words, and at least get some of the idea. While she didn’t understand most of it, she could understand the She-orc’s will to not fight. She was also able to tell that Shel was not translating the words or that she was not telling the truth.

“I will stay”, she answered the ‘translation’ as a smirk spread across her lips, “And of course… we will play…”, she added, “Always better than a quarrel”, obviously Sheva was addressing the real words Shel spoke, but she figured poking a lioness was not wise right now, mainly when she waved a white flag of truce and definitely not many people were around them, none of which actually related to everything between the two, “So… What are the rules?”

“Rules for what?” Nalvhasèa asked as she approached the group of women before her. She hadn’t spent much time with the group since she decided to join them in their journey. Now seemed like a better time than any to try and get to know the people she would be traveling and fighting with. She could sense there was some tension among them, but thought it would be best to not mention it.

Vel looked between the two women, picking up on the orcish words. She raised a questioning eyebrow that no one would notice, what she said she said, wasn't what she said. Before she could think much more on it a new woman once more walked through the door to asking the question she herself was thinking.

Shel’s lips curled up around her tusks in a playful smile.

“It’s an orcish game,” she responded to both Sheva and Nalvhasea, killing two birds with one stone. “One that I used to play… a long time ago.”

What feels like a lifetime ago, in fact.

Pausing at this troubling thought, Shel extended her hand out towards Sheva, seizing the pipe from her to take yet another hit of the herbs. It was… so unnervingly strong, whatever it was that giant’s smoked… wasn’t it?

Because for a moment Shel grew incredibly dizzy, which in turn caused a momentary distraction from her explaining the rules of the game. Instead, she was attempting to pass the pipe back to Mynx… but finding this task difficult as she navigated through her fuzzy brain to focus on which ocecat was the real one. Because Shel was now seeing three ocecats… all thanks to the great headrush given to her from the tobacco.

Not entirely fluent in Orc, Su Lin did have a base understanding of what Shel had spoken. A refrained grin comes to Su Lin as she listens to the ‘translation’ offered by Shel. Ever proud this Orc was, she certainly would make this evening interesting. She set the wine to the side as she continued to keep watch on those in the room.

"This… looks like a nightmare waiting.." Jezi followed shortly after the new woman. Her eyes showed confused emotions, both at the odd sight before her, yet at the meeting between her and Yn. She felt relieved that they had addressed their conversation after the bandit raid, but she herself had been hoping to avoid and let that history pass unquestioned. Yn, for as kind and block headed he was, was good at remembering things she didn't want him to recall.

"I think I'll pass on whatever this is going to be." Jezi spoke to the group at large before she headed towards an empty chair to claim as her own and sat down. Taking up her spot Jezi looked over the group before letting her mind wander to different thoughts of her own.

The feline leaned forward as more women joined them, a slight scowl on her face when she saw Jezi enter. “I play,” she said despite the young woman’s decision not to join them. “I like truths. Cat no lie.” The blue of her eyes were mostly obscured by her pupils, her upper lip twitching. “I want food. We have meat?”

By this time, Shel’s vision had finally focused enough to pass the pipe to the ocecat, who was throwing questions at her like spears. Raaaaaaaaaaaaah. Why do I need to explain my actions all the time? “When I got the pipe and flask, I managed to gather a few bites, yes. But I had to be quick. So, erm, no meat. Just some stupid stewed plums… most likely elven,” the orc commented with a look of disgust before remembering the new recruit, Nalvhasea. “Erm, no offense. I also brought some sweet rolls from Balefire, and a few types of cheeses. But for mercy’s sake, don’t ask me what kinds there are... because I don’t bloody know.”

“As for the rules of the game, it’s simple,” Shel explained as she made her way towards Vel, focusing on her quill and pen. Shel’s gaze was all it took to clearly inform the Hooded Mystery that her writing utensils would be needed soon. “Essentially, every player comes up with one question that they want someone in the room to answer, with each question coinciding with a side of the die. Before each roll, the player must take a drink of wine and then… truthfully... answer whatever question goes along with their number. You can play as many rounds as you want, but that’s a good way to either pass out or start arguments… if you play the game right, that is. Lightweights only gamble with chance once, hah.”

Too bad it’s not with real coin, Shel thought to herself privately, before hinting at Vel to go around the room to quietly listen to and write down everyone’s questions.

“Sheva should roll first,” Shel said, unable to help herself, wanting the mage to answer something uncomfortable… hopefully. But the orc decided to leave it to luck and tossed the die to the mage, instead.

Sheva glared at Shel before narrowing her eyes on the dice and looking back up at Shel. Shel appeared to have some idea in the work, maybe something to trick her? Whatever she was planning Sheva knew it was not going to stop her from playing along. If Shel threw a gauntlet at her direction, Sheva was more than willing to raise up to the challenge. Besides she really needed another sip of ale. She lifted the cube up in the air and scanned it, “Number 4 has always been my lucky number”, she said slowly. Even though it never really brought much luck as far as she remembered, “I’ll pick it then. As for my question”, she looked up at Shel again, darts in her gaze, “Is there someone you hate? Something that the mere thought of makes your inward twist inside?”, she looked at the other girls, “If so, you must name it, and the reason for your hatred as well”, she said giving Vel the cube.

Vel wasn’t sure if she wanted to participate in the game but as Shel made her way over to her looking to her book and quill Vel had a pretty good idea why. She sighed realizing she was going to be a part of it anyways as she couldn’t let anyone else have the book in case the letters were discovered. She opened up the book to the page after her thoughts about the men of the guild and folded the book.

Sheva still seemed so… angry and Vel couldn’t fathom why that was. She listened to what Sheva said for her question and couldn't help feeling There was almost ulterior motives for this little game, between the orc and the mage. She took the dice as it was handed to her and began to write, marking down Sheva’s question before she pointed to the next woman in the room.

Before any of the other women spoke up, Su Lin while maintaining a straight face couldn’t help to think of some of the questions Sheva posed to Vel earlier. Her tone was flat though her playful side was beginning to come out, glancing slightly in Vel’s direction

“One - that is as good a number as I could think of, with one, the question shall be ‘Who would you marry tonight?” the ever slight trace of a giggle escapes before biting at her bottom lip to put on her shell of an appearance.

Vel stared at the usually stone faced women for a long moment not sure how she should feel about that question but wrote it down next to the number one before pointing at another woman in the room. After a bit of writing and waiting on each woman to think up a question or adamantly refuse Vel eventually had a complete list, including a question she felt compelled to add so they would have an even number and one for each side of the dice.

Who would you marry tonight?
Who is your secret crush?
What's your favorite sweet?
Is there someone/something you hate? And why?
Is there anything sordid in your past?
Biggest Regret?

She turned the book around so everyone could see before making a roll to determine when she would go, rolling a 5 she held out the dice for someone to take.

Having listened to the talk of drinking wine with each roll, though normally not one to drink to keep a clear head about her, Su Lin takes the wine and takes a small sip to allow the liquid savor in her mouth for a brief moment. Like any liquids, she is more determining if there are poisons in the liquid. Without the tell tale signs of numbness on her tongue a poison would produce, she proceeds to take a healthy drink.

As the liquid warms her stomach, she picks up the dice to see which order she would roll for the question roll. She looks to the odd shaped dice and whispers softly to it as though it were a close friend

“Provide me a large number my friend…” before shaking the stone in her hand as she had seen several males do in other games of chance. She releases the dice and watches as it displays a single dot.

“DAMN!” she uncharacteristically blurts out as she grabs the wine again taking another rather larger swig. Her face already growing red, she looks to the other women and softly offers

“So that is how the thing is rolled? That is interesting, so when do we really roll for question order?” trying to recall how maidens would offer cute words trying to avoid obligations. With that, she took another gulp of the wine before setting it on before her so as to allow others to partake on this oddly stimulating liquid.

Pipe in hand, Mynx took a hit of the odd tobacco, looking at the die’s roll, then to Su. “You answer question?” she asked curiously, not sure how to take her friend’s attempt to distract the others away from the result of her toss. “You have one...who marry?” Trying to keep her expression neutral, the feline bit her lower lip, a light chuckle escaping her regardless. She put her hand over her mouth as her laughter erupted, the sound unusual even to her own ears. “I sorry Su…” she said between breaths, “...but not see you as wife.”

With Mynx question, Su gets a panicked look over her usually serene features. She quickly grabs the wine taking another swig thinking this liquid provides her a calming sensation. The wine bringing her skin a rosy red so the blush at the question not that evident. Quickly she counters her friends inquiry

"No Mynx, we roll now to see order of who will roll wif the thing. I not answer THAT quesin, only see order, not qeshtion yet."

Su Lin folds her arms across her chest looking at the dice as though it was her mortal enemy. Silently she prays her question would be who she hates so she could announce how she now hates that damnable rock she just rolled. In a slightly huffy tone

"Someone kan now rol that stupid rock." Slightly swaying as she looks toward that round thing on the floor dreading if that THING would come up with a single dot on her question roll.

Mynx eyed Su suspiciously after her explanation, not sure if the woman was joking or not. Finally she nodded and got to her feet, looking at the pipe in her hand for a moment before handing it off. “I get cheese. Need food...head feel funny.” She glanced at Su with a smirk, then turned away. “You marry Adam...he like stubborn women,” she declared with another chuckle.

“Yes, he does…” Shel commented in an off-handed whisper, after seizing the pipe once more to blow a billow smoke in a way that almost looked artistic. (As it were, the prominence of orcish teeth caused tufts of smoke to branch out in quite peculiar ways when they smoked, unlike the elven or human.)

As she partook this time, however, Shel could not take her eyes off of the sleeping Selene, wondering why the woman had refused to speak, much less run away. She suddenly felt as wave of empathy wash over her, and felt sorry for having forgotten to get her a small bit of water.

“It’s my roll,” Shel said as she grabbed the die, throwing it down confidently to take her own chance at luck. “Two,” was all she whispered as she instinctively glanced towards Velaire.

Vel watched the antics already starting to unfold as the wine was passed, raising an eyebrow at Su lin before taking down the other’s rolls. Once everyone had rolled to see when they would go she’d write the order:

Order of play

Su lin
Shel
Sheva
Mynx
Vel
Nalvhasea

Once done penning it down she looked to Su lin who had rolled a one and so was the first to roll for a question.

As the rolls are complete and the question roll is ready, Su Lin reaches for the die before staggering forward slightly keeping her balance. She grips that rock in her hand gazing upon it much as she would one she would remove from the living. Recalling a language Hawk was teaching her that others did not seem to understand, she raises the die looking dead at it, swaying slightly, in the language Hawk used when wanting to speak privately to her even in the presence of others, unusual hostility in her tone

"Be a single dot again, I will end you!"

before tossing the wicked thing to the ground. It takes a moment for her eyes to focus on the dots on the die, six, a silly giggle escapes as she smiles down at the die she successfully threatened. She looks in Mynx direction

"Six! I do not has to marry anyone tonight." Standing with her arms proudly folded across her chest and a quirky grin before looking toward the book on the question she is to answer.

'Biggest regret?'

Such a simple question … for some. Drifting off in thought, she can think of so many. Her arms drop to her side staring blankly at the parchment with quill ink on, a similar question which Hawk once asked her during a tea. For the here and now however, with Ky around using what she has taught him about toxins, she mumbles

"Teaching my brother."

Her thoughts drift back to the conversations she and Hawk would have, the strange way he would speak to her alone compared to when with his men. She slowly closes her eyes a moment, her biggest regret? She thought there were many, perhaps her biggest was each time she would walk off after having a pleasant discussion with Hawk. Could her regret be not spending more time with Hawk?

She slowly opens her eyes, the whites of her eyes now red. She softly mumbles

"Thas my ansher, next…"

taking a moment to gaze in Mynx direction recalling the joking Mynx made when she saw how Hawk was around Su Lin. No, that was some time ago, much has happened since then, surely that memory has past with all the other Mynx has gone through since. Su Lin looks toward the Orc tapping the die with her foot in her direction, almost losing balance at the same time.

With that, Su Lin takes another sip of wine, mind drifting on the times she and Hawk spent talking over tea.

Vel wasn’t sure how well the assassin was taking her wine as her words were already slurred and she had only two swigs. She looked to Shel as the orc acquired the dice and proceeded to roll the dice landing promptly on a two.

“What twat thought of this?”” was all the orc could think as she considered answering the random question, one that gave her pause. Who do I care for?

What a very difficult thing to answer.

Yet her mind immediately went to Nazrak, her once preferred mate, the he-orc being someone that she did not feel like mentioning here… much less his uncontrollable brother, Rhok.

But then there was Balder, remembering the giant suddenly… to her own surprise… as warm feelings bubbled up in her core. (Ones that she knew she must immediately squash for multiple reasons.)

He was so kind to her, even if Shel tried to ignore that aspect of him for the most part… because how could a giant’s good will ever get her what she wanted? Any gentle contentment from Balder could only work against her overall goals, quite frustratingly, as it was his body and not his feelings that she needed to roughen up a few orcs in her own personal vendetta.

It was all just so upsetting.

Because what is the point of being a giant if you don’t stomp around and use your superiority as you please? What else is the purpose of such great size? Shel wondered, her mind going off on a rather tipsy tangent. If the gods were any bit gracious they would have made me a giant!

“Infatuation is dangerous,” Shel then stated bluntly. “So I only look for sex, and the last person I did that with is Nazrak, an orc hunter from my tribe,” she lied as she mentally blocked out Rhok.

Vel listened to the orc for a moment supposing she was right, it could be dangerous. She looked to Sheva motioning for her to take the dice as it was her turn to role. And then it was Mynx and then it was her own turn, she could only hope she didn’t role one of the more, intrusive questions, but they all seemed to be exactly that accept for her own so she was probably out of luck.

Nalvhasèa had taken a more quiet role in the group, just sitting back and watching the women interact with one another. Some of the questions and answers made her chuckle quietly, but she wasn't keen on the rules of the game. She wasn’t about to drink or smoke with a bunch of people she didn’t know considering the circumstances as to why the group formed.

Sheva took a mouthful of liquor and drank another 3 cups fill, “What’s that about… a … sweet… sweets… sweetness..”, She began laughing, “Aromatic, sweet… like energy… Ad-”, she blushed in bright crimson before she quickly added, “Apple! Apples! Caramel… muscles… no no… Caramel…. Apples… sweet… energy”, she laughed some more as she drank another cup and passed her drink to the next person around her.

Funnily enough Sheva rolled her question, she seemed a little tipsy to but she’d downed at least four cups by now. She was tempted to take the alcohol away from the mage but thought better of it as she picked up the dice and held them out to the feline women. Perhaps a little more interested in the game now than she was before.

It was difficult for Shel to not react to Sheva’s response, but she resisted nonetheless. Instead the she-orc gulped, feeling rather light-headed and silently hoping for the wine and tobacco to put these ladies to sleep soundly.

With a quick glance at the women around her, Mynx took the offered die and grabbed up the cup of wine before anyone else might think to take it. She went over the rules in her head...drink...then roll. Putting the cup to her lips, she swallowed the contents in one gulp, her face pinching up from the foul taste before she smiled. Alcohol had never been her cup of tea, but she would keep up with the rest of them. Not wasting another moment, she tossed the die.

Diverting her attention downward, the feline saw the dots staring back at her menacingly. “Two…” she said with a soft growl. It was her own question. Easy enough...she hoped. At least she wouldn’t have to think too hard, her mind circling from the mixture of mint, tobacco, and drink she had already consumed. She let out a heavy sigh, remembering her vow not to lie, before giving her answer.

“I like many...like Shel...enjoy sharing warmth. But also have had many in camp...so not include them in crush?” She chewed her lower lip, small pinpoints of blood beading up where her canine teeth punctured the soft skin. She licked away the moisture then smiled again. “I say beast man. He smell good...like animal...and has lots of fur. Plus, can purr like cat. Yn my crush...even if very young and pure.”

She leaned back in her chair, satisfied that she had answered well. It was too bad Tarrock had left the camp, he also would have been a good choice.

“Vel now,” she said with a smirk, staring at the zombie with half closed eyes.

...many like me?

Shel, despite her previous response, felt a bit offended at the notion of the ocecat somewhere deep down… but still kept silent about it. Perhaps the orc did care more than she had admitted out loud?

Vel listened to the Ocecat’s answer cocking her head. Hum, she supposed she had to agree, Yn was a good candidate for a … crush. But not for the reasons the feline mentioned. Vel sighed picking up the dice and taking the wine, though it did very little to her as she carefully took a swig from behind her mask and tossed the dice.

Favorably she landed on her own question, the least intrusive of them all. She took her book and wrote quietly. “Anything with blueberries in them.” she could imagine her mouth watering at the idea, but unfortunately she simply couldn’t taste it like she used to. “Fresh warm blueberry bread or fresh blueberry pie.” she could practically smell it… the thought was slightly disheartening as she turned the book around to reveal her answer to everyone.

Nalvhasea who had been content to be quiet and observe the women up until now took the dice and rolled a one. The elf raised an eyebrow as she looked to the corresponding question. She was silent. The only male she’d really truly met was Jamon and he hardly seemed like marrying material. She’d briefly met Balder as she had joined the group in travel.

She opened her mouth finely. “I don’t think I can say.” she said finely. “I don’t know your men as well as you all do. So I suppose I’ll have to honestly say, no one.” She took the dice and held them out to Su lin. “Another round?” she asked.

Storm

07-19-2019, 05:53 PM

Still rubbing his head, Jamon moves his hand to his chest nodding his head slightly as that awful girl does offering in a hesitant tone

“I shall bring the new girl Master Barton.”

With that, Jamon moves over to where his sword still lies upon the ground and picks the steel back up placing it back in the sheath across his back. Unlike that awful girl who does so with effortless ease, it takes Jamon several tries before slowing down and replacing the sword in the sheath. With swelling starting to take form about his head and his hand still in pain from one on the last strikes from Tris’ bow, Jamon makes quick pace back into the Annex to locate the new girl Tris brought to camp before their travel.

It was a few minutes of looking through the annex rooms before Jamon happened upon the room Selene was occupying. As he took one step within the room, he paused for a moment looking upon the pretty girl. Were it over a week past, he might offer some word upon how pretty Selene was however he was quickly finding out that like a rose, pretty things could draw blood. With his thoughts drifting for the briefest moment, he offered on as best a formal tone as he could muster, still a slight rasp in his voice, how did that awful girl start when she spoke to those she made first aquanitence with again? Jamon moves his hand to his chest, nodding slightly

“Gentle day Miss, I have been sent on Master Barton’s stay to bring you with me into town.”

Jamon’s eyes focus on the pretty girl hoping that he spoke the words correctly and she would be receptive to them.

Selene yawned and curled up on the soft blankets, tucking her broken arm in such a way that the throbbing was minimal. Her nose took in a fresh scent and an elegant hint of spices coming from the material, beckoning her to continue sleeping. She was almost ready to tumble back into oblivion, smiling softly at her current comfort but something slowly was creeping up on her. Not physically but a memory, a thought, a gentle nudge to wake the hell up and figure out where she was. Her eyes fluttered open and she observed the area - a clean, plain room with a large window and delicate curtains, a pair of heavy material ones tied to the side away from the sunlight. The bed was indeed soft and big, full of pillows and thick blankets. The one she was currently snuggling atop was a rich blue color with golden fringes.

Sitting up, groggy and cradling her freshly rebandaged arm, the young wolf yawed and blinked away the sleep, taking in the unusual smells of the city. It wasn’t one she visited earlier so maybe there was a new mission here, one that Jameyson wanted her to complete for one reason or another. The sun was shining through the window past its prime, signaling that it was not morning. How long had she slept? Her mind was still slow, a sign that she slept more than usual, something that never really happened.

The girl’s eyes grew large, memories of the previous night coming back. Her master was dead, Jameyson was dead. She remembered his dead body, broken, laying cold on the ground with blood surrounding it, his surprised expression at his own death. Then there was the man….he didn’t kill her. Didn’t even disarm her - he simply forced her to feel useless, a failure. And when she tried to attack him, she wasn’t able to land a single blow. For the first time, another human had beaten her. She should have been dead but….but what?

She was alive and bandaged up enough that her arm was not hurting her unbearably. Her weapons were all with her and she was allowed to sleep since the vampire doctor had patched her up. Somehow, she ended up in this place, probably carried by one of the strange people who captured her. Was she a captive? If so, why wasn’t she in chains? Shaking her head, Selene swung her legs to the side of the bed, her feet sinking into the carpet on the wooden floor. For a moment, she looked in awe at the unbelievably soft material, wiggling her toes. During her days with Jameyson, she rarely had the luxury of sleeping under a solid roof, let alone staying in a room that didn’t smell of cigars, cheap whine and barf. Wherever she was, it felt absolutely surreal.

Her eyes lifted up to look around her. The room was simple, providing only the necessities but tastefully put together. A bedside table made of sturdy wood with brass handles stood near the bed, an empty vase residing upon it, painted with images of birds. A large dresser, similar to the table, haunted the far wall, simple and contrasting with the white washed background. The sun peeking in from the window created dancing shadows upon the rough floor and the pile of bags in the corner. Selene frowned - those were definitely not hers. Curious, she slowly stood up and started to make her way, careful not to make a sound. She was almost by the strange belongings when the door burst open and she jumped, turning in midair and barely landing on her feet as the intruder walked in.

He was tall enough for a human, with pale eyes and dark hair. Dressed in regular clothes, he seemed genuinely…. simple. Selene tilted her head, trying to understand who in the world this child was. He was definitely not the man that had defeated her earlier, be it a day or a week. Nor was he the vampire healer - his smell of sweat proved him a typical stinky human male. Was this a joke, an insult? Did these strangers that captured her really think that she was so weak as to send a boy after her? She really must have looked dead if they acted to recklessly. Or maybe this kid was just too annoying and they finally devised a plan to kill him - murdered by a lycan in broad daylight as she tried to escape. For a second, her eyes danced with a killer’s fire, savoring the way his blood would spill from his broken chest, her hand reaching down, ready to grab the hilt of a knife.

His words made her stop, blinking in confusion. How was he so calm? Or did they not tell him everything? Did that man - the archer who had defeated her and carried her to camp - know who she was? Who was this Master Barton anyway and what did he want? The amount of questions quickly dampened Selene’s rather benevolent mood. The boy looked at her as though expecting her to curtsy and comply. Perhaps, if she had a master who gave an order, she would have done so but now she just stared at him, trying to understand what she was missing in this situation. Maybe he was just suicidal? The swelling and bruised definitely wanted to prove that thought correct.

As Selene seems to be staring at him and not moving, Jamon’s first thought was
‘Have I spoken stupid words again as Master Barton put it…’

Mayhaps the girl before him was not made aware of the trip to town so to obtain a crossbow for him. His own features betrayed one not knowledgeable of the danger before him. Though his body showed years of growth, his demeanor and gaze was that more of an innocent child. As Jamon struggles to correct what he believed was a mistake spoken, he offers

“Please forgive my words, I was of thought that you were already aware Master Barton, Sir Tris as he in known, and I were traveling to town to purchase a crossbow for me. I then could assume you are not an armorer?” trying to recall the title Father gave those whom provide the Knights their weapons “... please forgive my assumption my lady. Allow my introduction, my name is Jamon…” a slight cringe comes to his features “...though Master Barton speaks my name as Peanut.” before trying to resume a formal appearance “If you will do me the honor of become at the ready and accompany me to see Master Barton, he does wish you in town with us.” now with a slight reddening of his face still easily embarrassed.

Having regained her own calmness and now assessing the situation with the lightning speed of a hunter, Selene watched the boy without blinking, her face not showing any emotions. What had he done to be so...sacrificed? Was he just stupid and this was a casual way of Master Barton, Sir Tris to encourage survival of the fittest? Honestly, how hard would it be to just flick her wrist and send the knife flying, to maim or kill, no matter. Then slip down the corridor (picking up the knife on the way), disappearing in the city streets and stealing away once the sun set low enough out of the civilization.

Rolling her shoulders, she slowly pulled out the knife, smirking at her own thoughts, revealing elongated fangs as she watched the youth’s face grow more and more red. Come here little doe, she cooed in her mind, taking a step towards him, her feet making no sound. This was just too easy.

As Selene drew her knife and started across the floor as silently as Su Lin could, a pang of fear gripped Jamon for a moment, the awful girls words coming to mind
‘A quiet predator will remove you from the living before you know…’

Once again a pretty girl shows herself to be a dangerous threat. Unlike days past, even with a fear gripping him and beads of sweat forming upon his forehead, this time there is no crying, no begging, no calling for a loyal protector, this time as practiced with that awful girl, Jamon takes a step back reaching behind his shoulder sliding his sword from the sheath. He brings the sword to his front. It would be clear this was not a typical broad blade sword men carry, the blade is thin and well constructed, often carried by females or assassins. There would be a unique inscription on the hilt, completely oblivious to Jamon however dependent on Selene’s travels, she might recognise the region this steel this doe holds was crafted. There is an uneasiness in his tone not consistent with those who typically hold such steel, a slight tremble in his hand which were Su Lin or Tris present, would earn him a thump on the hand with a staff or bow

“Miss, I must ask you to stay your approach.” hoping he spoke the words correctly realizing he is nowhere ready to confront a skilled warrior this pretty girl apparently is.

An acorn whizzed past Jamon's head bounced from one wall off another toward the back of Selene's head. About the time the seed would make contact, Tris thumped the boy on his head. "Oi!" The archer said loudly. "I said fetch the girl not wave your steel at her. And if you want to stab the boy go ahead, I'll feed you to the cat one piece at a time.

"Well?" The archer said crossing his arms and looking from one to the other. "I don't have all day."

Looking nervously toward Selene, he notices an object wiz past his head about the same time he feels a slap on the back of his head causing his head to jerk forward slightly. Hearing Master Barton’s words, Jamon reaches his sword behind trying to slide it in the sheath effortlessly … which fails the several times he tries so reaches his free hand to steady the sheath. Once his sword is in the sheath, with the previous thumps which are now nice knots on various locations on his head, offers

“I am ready Master Barton, as you may have noticed, I was having some trouble speaking to the pretty girl, I wrongfully took assumption she was aware of our quest into town.” now looking to Selene hoping that she was not going to continue at him with the blade in her hand.

Selene felt more so than saw something aiming towards the back of her head. Jerking out of the line of trajectory, she tried to catch the acorn in flight but her fingers just missed the nut and instead it bounced across the floor, finally resting at the edge of the super soft carpet she admired earlier. Watching it for a second as though it was planning to attack her, she lifted her eyes up to the older man. Unlike the youth who now looked a little baffled, this man was familiar, from the bow in his hand to the confusing colors of hid eyes to the smell. Yes, this was the man who bested her - was she his prisoner?

Ignoring the blabbering of the younger man - Bait, she decided to call him - she focused all her attention on reading the newcomer. So this mysterious Master Barton was her….who? He had beaten her and she faintly remembered him carrying her to camp and then….he hadn’t been around for a while or she simply didn’t remember him anywhere near her. He threatened to feed her to a cat - must explain the scent of an angry feline stalking the perimeter. The dagger didn’t return to its place, but she tilted her head, trying to read the man’s expression.

As Selene still held her dagger, a fleeting thought went through Jamon’s head, although she did not have fir like Mynx, he wonders if this pretty girl simply did not understand what Master Barton was telling her. Recalling there were times he had to speak a little slower with Mynx as human was not her primary language, Jamon wishes to show Master Barton that he can still handle this situation, after all, it might be merely a communication matter.

Holding his hand up for Selene to see, he starts making a stabbing motion with his empty hand while pointing at his hand with his other. He then moves the hand he made the stabbing motion with a moment earlier to his waist. His tone flat while slowly emphasising his words

“Master …. Barton …. say …. put …. steel …. away …. Miss….”

A look of dismay comes across his face as he apologetically offers
“I beg your forgiveness Miss for I never properly obtained your name, as I offered earlier, I am Apprentice Jamon, and might I know your name Miss?” naturally assuming the pretty girl simply was acting defensive toward him as he may not have provided her a proper introduction.

Selene didn’t respond, only her fangs showcased in a warning, all her attention still fixated on the archer. When the Bait spoke again, she lazily flicked the dagger in his direction, immediately reaching for another dagger. She didn’t even look to see if she hit him - she knew perfectly well that his jacket would now have a solid rip in it. If the little child couldn’t take a warning, her next throw would be his demise.

Watching the girl, Tris saw her hand flick. His empty hand shifted. Grabbing the head of the falcon on his bracket his own hand flicked forward; The hidden throwing knife intercepting the girls throw with enough force to slow and create a tumble.

As the girls blade fell short, the archer shrugged. "Alright, if that's what you want. Maybe the giant won't accidentally drown you when he dumps you in a trough. Let's go boy."

Tris motioned the boy to leave. Watching the girl, Tris comments. "Getting hard to breath with the stench anyways."

Jamon had been watching Selene’s dagger as that awful girl had always instilled into him. In the early days of training when she threw stones at him hitting him at various locations, she would mutter ‘If this were steel, this is where your blood would feed the soil…’ Selene was incredibly close yet Jamon was about ready to try and avoid the dagger when the archer negated the pretty girl’s throw.

Jamon thinks back on something else the awful girl would tell him and thinks now is the time to listen to this advice
‘There are times thoughts in your head need to stay there and not flow from your mouth.’

As Master Barton motions to him, he decides to keep his words in his head still expecting a thump on the back of his head or the bow to strike his head. He steps back before following Tris hoping that the pretty girl does decide to follow. Biting at his bottom lip, he is a little too nervous to ask Master Barton how he should have approached the pretty girl, his approach having miserably failed.

Her eyes narrowed but she didn't do anything when the youth silently obeyed, looking at the archer. "Why? You left me alive - there won't be a ransom for me. So why am I here?"

As Jamon moved to leave Tristifer entered the room and collected both blades. "If you're going to wax philosophical, do it without the blade. Otherwise people will take you for a cultist who will eventually demand human sacrifice. If you are seriously asking then again it's best to be blade free. Lest you find yourself disarmed, bound and the person who let you keep both blade and life considers using one to grant your apparent death wish."

As he spoke he deftly returned his blade to its hidden sheath. The girl's blade Tris spun across his knuckles. "Alternatively, you can instead find yourself thankful, choose to cooperate and end up not dunked in a horse trough by a giant to be cleaned before being dumped into the nearest cell. If so better catch up quick." Tristifer turned and started after the young man.

Before he's gone more than a step he stopped and spoke without turning back. "Oh, before I forget. You ever point another weapon in the general direction of me or my associates and you will never have to ask why you are still alive again." With that said the archer left the building and started towards the town.

Selene growled but he was gone and she was intrigued. If he was the one who kept her here, mayhap he needed her for something. It beat staying in a cell where she would easily be picked on - she saw it often enough, men getting angry at her with her background when she was down. They would beat her and kick her, trying to inflict pain on her that they perceived her kind to inflict on the world around. This was different - he didn’t threaten or get angry, he simply laid down his rules that she was to follow. Of course, it sounded like a choice but he made it clear that her choice was only to obey like a dog or be drowned like one. With her current state, she doubted that swimming was beneficial to her health.

Giving a small whimper of exasperation, she hung her head and followed out of the room, dragging her feet for a few steps in denial, the perfect image of a reluctant mutt.

Stepping back into the open air, Jamon looked up into the sky, it did seem that it would be a pleasant day which would make this quest to find a new object to train with. Though never holding a crossbow, Jamon was familiar with these. Father’s Knights would use them in conjunction with the archers. ‘Yes, this crossbow would be one that even I can not mess up’ drifts through his mind as he awaits Master Barton and hopefully the pretty girl.

His mind drifts as the warmth of the day’s sun surrounds him as he lazily puts his hands on his pockets. His thoughts drift wondering what Miss Jezibel was doing as well as what that awful girl that has given him so much torment since the first day she happened into his existence was doing. A slight chuckle to himself as the thought of ‘Miss Su Lin must be thinking of more ways to torment and belittle me…’ as the corners of his lips betray the slightest hint of a smile.

Selene caught up to the man she assumed was her new master, a quiet shadow behind him and to his right, her eyes weary and looking at everything around them. As they stepped outside, she ducked her head away from the sunlight, cringing and blinking back at the light. As her pale eyes adjusted, she caught the youth chuckling to himself with a sappy expression painted across his features. Silently growling, she didn’t do much, glancing from under her eyelashes at the archer.

Tristifer moved through the streets of Alegast, weaving his way through the crowds gathered around the various stalls. The archer would occasionally stop at a stall, though anyone paying attention would notice the archer wasn't looking at the wares, but rather watching the stalls owner. There were a few times Tris would ask an unusual question; One question ended up leading into a short conversation with a robust seamstress.

Afterwards the archer lead them on and down a street filled with the clanging of hammers. His eyes scanning the buildings; Finally the archer came to a stop before a shop tucked a little back from the street. "Try to keep quiet for once." Tristifer said to the children following him.

Following Tris, already having decided he was going to try to remain silent and follow Master Barton's lead - Jamon followed along as Tris visited the various stalls and spoke to an assortment of people, the seamstress reminded him of a tavern maiden Sir Falstskog once went into an extended overnight discussion with to find passage back to Father - so he said. There were many a night Jamon would remain in the safety of the cramped abode his loyal servant secured for the night while sir Falstskog bravely would wander the darkness of the night to offer his guard so the young master could sleep in safety. The perfumes his loyal protector would smell of in morning light were never questioned.

As that awful girl drilled into him was being aware of what was around him. This was finally something he started doing. Jamon was certain the eyes upon them were due to Master Barton or mayhap the pretty girl in their company.

As Tris instructed their silence, Jamon simply moved his hand to his chest nodding slightly, a trait he was picking up from that awful girl. As they moved off the main street, Jamon started feeling more at ease, the busy stalls made him uncomfortable. Jamon glanced over to ensure the pretty girl was still with their accompaniment.

Walking a half step behind, Selene tried to stay out of view while looking around at everything with large eyes. She rarely had the opportunity or the need to look at all that was sold in cities, Jameyson often hiding her away and smuggling her around like a rabies infected animal or a sought for criminal. Frankly, it was as much as to keep her secret as to ensure the relative calmness and acceptance of the people he worked with. Most rogues and bandits, even corrupt merchants who knew her value, were rather distraught whenever the young lycan strode among them. Still cowering a bit and unsure of where she was, avoiding the hustle of the people in the street and trying not to meet anyone’s eye, the girl allowed herself to finally see a bit of the foreign world around her.

Clothes of a variety of colors blinded her with brilliance, resembling the colors of butterfly wings and the ocean’s breeze, the fallen golden leaves of autumn and the winter sheer frost. They moved in different ways too - the heavy velvets and weight-less silk, the slightly fluttering cotton and wool, the heavy leather sometimes studded with metal. Some stalls contained bottles and bags of different dried spices and fruits, the aromas tickling her nose that she ended up sneezing quite a few times prior to finally appreciating the different and foreign scents. Jewelry, gold, precious stones, animals, medicines, fancy fruits - each stall seemed to possess more absurd things than the previous one. Eventually, however, her new master made a turn down a less busy lane and Selene finally let out the breathe she didn’t know she had been holding in.

She nearly collided with the man as he stopped but quietly steadied herself, her reflexes quick and beast-like. Looking around curiously, her lips curled up into what was a shadow of a bemused smirk. This seemed more like the areas where Jameyson let her roam free, fulfilling his bidding one way or another. Silence was not a strange notion to her but the youthful abomination with them - she glared at him, ready to show her canines again but the direct order from the man still echoed in her mind. Drowning was not something she wanted to experience.

Having received what little acquiescence as he expected, Tristifer gave a nkd and turned to the building. He lead the party into what appeared to be your basic blacksmiths shop, if strangely one that looked bigger on the outside. After a brief scan the archer approached a large heavily muscled man. "Fetch Rolo; We have business."

The proprietor studied the trio before motioning the way they came. "No Rolo here."

Tris skirked and muttered, "Why do the new ones always play this game." Turning his smirk into a smile the rogue repeated himself slower and louder. "I need to talk to Rolo, open the door."

The blacksmith's eyes narrowed, "There is no Rolo here."

Tristifer reached over and grabbed an iron rod, turning he threw it at a wall used to display various horse shoe styles. All but one shoe tumbled to the ground as the wall shook, the mundane half rusted shoe didn't move at all. Turning back to the smith the archer pointed to the wall. "You're going to open the door, one way or another."

The black smith offered a dark smile, before cracking his knuckles. However before the blacksmith could take a step a small little man interceded. "Tristifer, so nice to see you again."

"Especially since you knew that thing you sold me wouldn't work?" The archer offered off handedly, his eyes on the blacksmith.

The little man froze and llicked his lips, his eyes darting between the archer and the blacksmith; Weighing the odds as he did so. "It didn't wor-"

Tristifer's hand motioning to Jamon interrupted the little man. "The youth would like a crossbow." He started.

"Of course," The little man started, "Everything in Rolo's shop is for sale, as sell is what Rolo does. What does the young mas-"

"He needs a crank reset," The archer interrupted turning his eyes to the little man, "Specifically the one I said might be worth looking at."

"Of course, a discerning marksman like yourself knows his weapons." Rolo said, "Unfortunately it has been sold."

"Is it in the shop?"

"Well, yes." Rolo stated, "I am holding it for the buyer."

"Excellent," Tristifer said with a smile, "Package it, and that hammer," The archer pointed to an immaculate hammer near the forge. "And I'll pay half the price you quoted me."

The little man began shaking his head, however before he could speak Tris did. "You clearly stated last time that if anything I purchase does not meet the standard you claim, my next purchase is half off. And today you stated that anything in the shop is for sale."

Tristifer's eyes turned cold as he studied the little man. "I am however, just an archer. I can however fetch our groups merchant. The giant, you know doubt saw. I certainly hope you don't try to trick him. Hate to see you end up like that spice merchant."

Rolo paled, and Tris hid a smile. The story had been twisted and changed since the event brought up. The truth of the matter is that Balder accidentally destroyed a spice merchants stall in a sneezing fit. People being people however turned the tale into a fit of rage leading to the destruction. Balder of course tries to explain what actually happened every time it gets brought up; Whereas Tris took advantage of it.

The proprietor swallowed and motioned the blacksmith to grab the hammer; He then walked to the back quickly returning with a carefully wrapped box. Tristifer took the box and turned handing it to the girl. The archer pulled a thin looking coin purse from his belt and handed it to Rolo. The archer then grabbed the hammer and handed it to Jamon. "Don't drop that." He told them both.

Tris turned back to Rolo who nodded, having finished counting the coin. "A pleasure to do business with you Rolo," The archer stated, shepherding the children out the door. "Maybe next time we both will get a fair deal."

Tristifer lead them back to the market street, refusing to answer any questions. Upon reaching the stall with the seamstress, Tris stopped and handed the woman another purse. Taking the large bundle she handed him in return. Afterwards the archer lead them towards the camp.

Stopping outside the door to the building they are staying in, Tris handed the bundle to Selene, setting it atop the crossbow. "Help the boy take his new items to his room. Then put your clothes away and go ask the giant if he has any chores for you."

The archer pointed at the boy, "I'll have instructions for you tomorrow, I'm late."

As they walked back to the inn, Selene kept replaying the scene in her mind, holding the box under her arm with the intent to protect it with her life. It was the first time she had seen her master in action - or at least not in combat - and she wasn’t quite sure what to make of it. Jameyson had often weaseled his way through difficult situations using words but he was always much more….oily? Sleezy? Slimy? The girl didn’t know how to describe it but the man she followed now had more heart and wasn’t afraid to bend a situation to his advantage. Sighing, she once again nearly collided with Tris when he stopped, blinking in surprise as he passed on the bundle to her.

Swallowing at the mention of the giant, Selene dropped her head in submission and started towards the door, the very image of an obedient if very reluctant dog.

Remaining silent during Master Barton’s ‘negotiation’ for the crossbow and hammer, once back at the Annex and instructions given, Jamon stowed his newly acquired crossbow the pretty girl held in his room, before he had a chance to thank the pretty girl, she was gone from sight. The day was complete and Master Barton had no task for him tonight, mayhaps it was time to find his friend Yn and Miss Jezibel. With that, Jamon was out of the Annex heading into town.

SikstaSlathalin

07-23-2019, 04:02 AM

As much as Adam would’ve liked to stay in the Annex for the night he knew it would be an uphill battle with Tris so a night on the town would likely be a better option. And if possible find a place outside of Alegast so they don’t break any rules. The issue was, he had no clue where the rest of the men were. But they’ve no doubt pissed someone off by now so following rumors he found the location of some of them. First was Yn, big goony looking youth was hanging out in some Tavern called the Studious Stag.

Quiet place that served weak ale and tea. Odd place to find one of the rogues but Yn was a more quiet sort so he supposed it made sense.

As the sun continued to fade from the sky Ashvel was continuing his return to where the Gallery was being boarded. Yet out of the corner of his eye he saw Adam walking down the street not far from where he was. Deciding to see what he was up too Ashvel quickly moved through the street to the other side. As he walked behind Adam tapping him on the shoulder.

"Didn't expect you to be wandering around town. Where are you heading?"

Adam turned at the sound of Ash’s voice and hmmed lightly. “Balder, is giving us all a free night before we start researching the Tears. The women are off somewhere so it’s our turn, was on my way the Studious Stag to find Yn. Come along it’ll save me the bother of hunting you down, haha.”

The night was just starting, and it would be a waste to be stuck indoors. As long as he was with the others then he should be fine. “Well that sounds like you are planning a good time.” Ashvel said as a smile crept onto his face. “Well might as well enjoy the night. Since tomorrow will be all work. So, let's get going.” Ashvel said as he followed Adam. This would be a good way for him to put his worries behind him. At least for the night.

Adam chuckled and nodded. “Either a good time or a complete disaster, depends on if we can keep Tris in check. I don’t suppose you’ve seen him or Jamon have you?”

Ashvel could only chuckle at Adam’s response. It was true that some of them could get out of hand at times, but that was just the way it was in the Gallery. Giving a small smirk he just shook his head. “Well that is just the way it will be. Though, I am sure that we can keep the others in check… maybe.” Ashvel said before answer Adam’s next question. “Sorry, I didn’t see any of them in the shopping district. Though it won't be too hard to find them.”

“Well let’s hope so, I need to get you all back to the Annex before dawn. Here this should be where Yn is.” The warrior said pushing through the door of the small tavern. It smelled nothing like any tavern Adam had ever been in, seemed more like a cafe of some kind.

Yn had mostly been finishing off his drink, allowing Jezibel plenty of time to return to the annex. He knew they had ended on good terms, but even he could tell she wanted to be alone. Hearing the doors swing open, he looked up, spotting two familiar faces entering the tavern. Smiling up from his drink, Yn waved them over to join him at their tables.

"Adam, Ash, been a bit. Never got to talk much after the eventful night. Surprised you two would come around here." Yn offered up to the two of them. One could smell the weak alcohol on his breath, along with the cups on the table. He leans back against the booth and lets out a sigh enjoying the quiet atmosphere.

Walking into the small tavern it was like walking into a different world. It was nothing like any tavern Ashvel had ever been in. The noise levels were down, and you couldn't smell the alcohol in the air. It was strange, but like Adam said Yn was at one of the tables calling out to them to join him.

Once Ashvel sat at the table and nodded his head at Yn. "Well you seem to be enjoying yourself. Have you been here long." Ashvel asked trying to get to know Yn a little better since he kept more to himself than the other.

"Not too long, and I kinda am. Jezi and I were talking, and she just headed back." Yn offered up to Ash, motioning to the set of glasses in front of the two of them. Yn motioned the waitress over again and asked for another round, along with getting orders for the other two.

"So what brings you two around here?" Yn asked them, smiling as the old cups were cleared away.

Adam inspected the drink brought to him his eyebrow quirked. He’s drunk tea stronger than this swill.But what could you expect from a town full of eggheads and students. But if he remembered right there was a roadside tavern a short march from Alegast. A place called the Bull’s Head Tavern, known for hard men, loose women, and a fire starting fuel called the Sky Father’s Water. Rumored to be a chosen alcohol of Giants the world over, about the only thing that can get the great brutes a buzz. Adam’s never had it, but he’s heard it’ll put you on your ass before you finish the first mug.

Still he needed to find the rest of the guys before they go tempt fate and liver damage. “Well Balder is giving all of us a night to rest and relax before we get to work on the Tears. Some of us will be hunting through the library, the rest will be roaming the town getting what info we can on the assholes after us and looking for supplies for the roads ahead. Thinking of heading for the Bull’s Head Tavern outside of town, but need to find Jamon and Tris first, you seen them Yn?” He asked sipping the swill trying to hide his disgust at it’s weak taste.

It seemed that Yn had been drinking here since they had been free to roam the city. There were plenty of glasses that had been emptied though it was understandable since there wasn’t and strong liquor in the whole establishment. Ashvel was a little surprised that Yn would settle down in a place like this to drink. From what little he knew about the man it just seemed a little out of character.

When the waitress brought him something to drink it was a little on the bland side for a place that sold spirits. Sipping the liquid out of the daintyy glass he looked to Adam and saw that he was in the same opinion that he was. This place was not a tavern. It was a place for the intellectual and tree huggers to come and relax. Yet he could feel the eyes of the room fall on him. It may not be true but in places like this he was not too comfortable, and his pale skin would stick out like a sore thumb. “Well the night is only beginning, and I believe that would be a better place to drink.”

Adam choked back some bile as he put his mug down with a scrunched face nodding at Ash’s suggestion. “I agree, hopefully we can find Tris and Jamon along the way. Or send an urchin out looking for them for a few bits of silver.”

Down the street from the Stag

Having stowed the crossbow which Master Barton had selected for him, Jamon makes his way through town to the establishment he believes Master Yn was spoken to have headed to. If Master Yn was there, mayhaps the pretty girl that serves him would be as well. The newest pretty girl after all does not seem to be very friendly. Miss Jezibel is much nicer. As he is still a few streets away from the Studious Stag, a voice calls out to him from his rear

“Young Lord, Stay your haste for a moment Sire…”

Jamon stops and looks over his shoulder as one of the people from the market seem to be approaching. He turns toward the approaching man and seth his hand to his chest nodding slightly, a habit he is picking up from that awful girl, his tone though is raspy

“Gentle day good man, what pray might I do for you?”

As the man approaches with a smirk on his lips, setting his own hand to his chest, nodding politely toward the boy

“Nerium teaches you well M’Lord…” before resuming the ploy for approaching “... it was well I was able to reach you good man. It seems that your travel companion was overcharged for his trade. Praise the Gods I found you before your travel companion realized the mistake.” Ky reaches in the side pocket of his black armor and removes a single coin. A highly polished black pearl type coin, one that some - especially Su Lin would immediately recognize as a death coin, one her village assassins would give one before their rebirth. “Please see that your travel companion receives this…” as he pauses for a brief moment before a smirk forms “...better yet young Lord, why do you not provide this to Nerium? I am certain she would have better use for this, a better understanding.”
Jamon stands with a look of confusion on his face, in an equally confused tone

“Good sir, are you sure you render payment to the right person? This Nerium you speak of, I do not know him, my travel companion is a Master Barton, I travel with no Nerium.”

A friendly smile on Ky’s lips, his tone still friendly “Yet you carry her steel. No good Lord, you do travel with Nerium, though it is her pet name I gave her, you would know her as Su Lin, my sister.” watching for any reaction from the boy - on if she has spoken to this child yet.

Jamon’s facial features change, one of excitement, his tone rather upbeat, he looks upon Ky’s features closer and he could see the resemblance of the awful girl

“Please allow me offer forgiveness for not recognizing the brother of the one who teaches me. Your sister has taught me much.” Jamon looks to the hilt of the sword Ky has along his back “..Is your steel the same as Mistress Su Lin?”

Ky’s eyes narrow, his tone flat “No dear child, obviously Nerium does not teach you well. Do speak to my dear sister that we spoke, tonight has been a good first talk M’Lord. Provide Nerium the coin I provided. Live a good night M’Lord for the next you look upon my eyes, you will no longer be of this world child.”

Nervously Jamon looks upon Ky thinking this might be like the awful girl does to speak awful things to make him think and grow stronger. Before Jamon has time to stammer anything, Ky has turned and stepped into a sidestreet having provided what he intended, Jamon’s life was now marked as belonging to Ky.

Still oblivious on what training the awful girl’s brother was providing him, he watches as the man drifts away through the town. Jamon thinks about asking Miss Su Lin about her brother when he sees her again, for now, he turns and starts back for the Stag.

As he reaches the Stag, he pushes through the door allowing his eyes adjust to the interior, a smile forms seeing his friend Master Yn and the others already there. As one of the group leaders were also in the tavern, Jamon steps over toward Adam resting his hand to his chest nodding slightly

“Gentle evening Master Oakfield, are we resting here this evening?”

Adam quirked his eyebrow at Jamon as he found his way to the Stag without Tris and bowed to him like Su Lin liked to do. With a low sigh Adam clicked his tongue. “Save the formal crap for some gussied up Lord or swooning Lady, Peanut. Su Lin aside you needn’t do that with anyone but Balder and Dagur in the Gallery. Now pull up a seat, have you seen my evil Half Brother Tris recently? I’ve been tasked with taking the men out for some wind down time before we are up to our eyeballs in dusty old books.” Adam pushed his barely drunken mug towards the boy and ordered some water to wash the taste away.

Jamon wandered to the table and took a seat. His face cringes as the mug was pushed toward him, obviously he was not expected to drink out of something someone else had been drinking from. His tone slightly taken aback, more from the mug before him

“Master Barton and that pretty girl in his company went into town so he could obtain a crossbow for me. He was going to be showing me how to use one. After I brought the crossbow back to my room, I have not seen where he was, I didn’t even realize everyone else would be here.” now beginning to cast his eyes about trying to see if the pretty girl that usually in accompanying Yn might be in the tavern.

Adam scoffed ordering the boy a fresh mug. “Oh Peanut we have much to teach you. Gonna be a long night for you boyo. Drink up, you’ve spent too much time around a crazy Assassin and lusty cat girl it’s time we show you the other ways of Men.” He patted Jamon’s back firmly.

"Peanut? That is quite a name for him… though fitting I feel." Yn replied with a deep chuckle as he allowed the conversation to flow. Not finding a point to interject just yet, he was curious about the thought of joining the guys to a tavern on the outskirts of the city. Just getting out of the town would feel much better. No more prying eyes and whispers.

"Though your question Adam, I would enjoy heading out of here. I'm used to being in the woods and plains. This town feels more stuffed up than the geckos during the winter season. Fiery gecko snot is a very unpleasant thing." Yn related to the man with a shudder at that thought. Having to rebuild a house due to a sneezing fit was a bad idea.

Chuckling at the exchange that the two men were having it reminded Ashvel of times long since past. However, that life was behind him now and this was his new family his new life. “Well I will leave the teaching to you Adam. Don’t want the child to get too many bad habits.” Ashvel said in a joking tone. If anything Adam would teach the child bad habits.

Adam laughed looking out the window, seeing the sun going down. “Well he’s already had some lessons with Tris, there isn’t much worse I can do to him. But we’re wasting time sitting in this stuffy place. If I know Tris he’s probably been at the Bull’s Head Tavern since he left Jamon behind. So let’s just make our way there now, keep your weapons about you lads our friends from the woods might still have friends around.” With that he tossed a few coppers onto the table for the swill he didn’t finish then led the men outside and down the path heading for the Western gate of Alegast.

*A short time later*

After a surprisingly pleasant walk through the woods the men soon followed the sounds of reveler to the door the Bull’s Head Tavern. Famous for its Giant Grade alcohol and shockingly stretchy and low moral wenches. The place was called the Bull’s Head for a reason, Adam just hoped they didn’t come to the place on one of “those” nights. That was something the merc was ready to explain to the likes of Yn and Jamon. And on bare principle he’d likely have to kill someone.

Luckily tonight was a very different night at the ole BH. A large hand painted sign hung on a wobbly post by the small path leading to the Inn’s door. “Fight Club night” a smile spread across Adam’s face. “Alright boys looks like our two new recruits get earn their busted knuckle pins tonight. I’ll go sign them up for tag team fights. The rest of you try and find Tris and keep a hand on your coin pouches. Meet me in the courtyard in about five minutes.” With that the usually grim warrior gave a roguish smile and vanished into the milling crowds.

Having followed Adam and crew, Jamon still is gazing upon the various people within the tavern. As Adam mentions the busted knuckle pins and signing he and Yn up for, what was it, tag team fights, he allows a slight gasp to escape as he is ready to protest this … fighting? Before he has chance to utter a single word, Master Adam is absent from sight. Not really familiar with Ash, Jamon looks toward Yn, a worried tone

“Master Yn, we are not … what … going to fight each other … are we?” trying to recall any similar experiences he and Sir Falstskog had during their travel adventures. None come to mind, not even any Mother and Father showed him. “Are we to be some form of entertainment? I do not think I desire to be a jester for … “ looking at the various patrons of the tavern “... these ruffians.”

His thoughts also pulling back onto what that awful girl had been instructing him on over the week of travel and constant torment. The hours of simply sitting with eyes closed listening to everything as she described what he was hearing. The continuous movements, initially being described as being graceful as a cow ready for birth, though the last days she seemed to be more accepting of his movements … the complement … if it could be called that … that he was not completely empty in the head. If he was going to be expected to be involved in some sort of fight, he hopes he would not disappoint that awful girl in what she had been trying to teach him. Jamon gazes around the tavern, ‘watch with your ears, move with your mind’. Strange words from the awful girl, perhaps tonight would be the time he might gain a better understanding of this.

“No, we don’t fight each other. We work as a team against others.” Yn said to calm the boy’s worries. He himself was looking at the tavern’s name with a curious glare. Sure the name didn’t mean much of anything, but it still had him wary. Rumors had flown around the campfires that made him hesitant. Rolling his shoulders he entered the tavern before Jamon, getting people to stop and look up, the creak of the door swallowed by the singing of an Ocecat male on the stage, his right eye blackened and dotted with white spots.

“My my, not often we get one of your kind here. Most get driven away by the name.” A nearby man spoke, drawing Yn’s attention. The man was currently shirtless and nursing a rather rough bruise along his right shoulder, two cups of ale in front of him.

“You and the beanpole here for the fight?” The man motioned to both him and Jamon, looking them up and down with a stern eye.

Looking about at the ruffians within the establishment, Jamon decides to stay close to his friend Yn. He tenses as a stout woman passes by pinching him on the rear as she continues past. The smell of sweat and the odor of blood in the air bring a cringe to his face. As the man before them inquires if they are there for ‘the fight?’ … Jamon remains silent unaware that this establishment was going to host any form of fight.

Looking toward the man addressing them, he replies “Good sir, my name is not bean pole, it is Jamon, by what name might I address you as my good man?” demonstrating without any cause for doubt, social interaction is not his strong point.

"We got us a funny nobleman guys." The man spoke to those around him, getting a rise from them all. Yn glared at the men for a few moments before letting out a laugh himself, pulling Jamon closer yet pushing him to the forefront.

"We did ask a question, and we are going to be in the fight night. It's a good chance to stretch the arms out before hitting the road again." Yn spoke in his booming voice, gathering more eyes upon them. Some fell silent as they watched it, while others entered into whispered conversation between them.

"Damn, you're serious? Well shit, gonna be a good match. Names Kharm, and it'll be a good match. Why not a drink first?" He turned to look at the barmaid and waved her over, motioning to a seat for them to sit.

"I'm not sure if we should, were meeting a friend in the ring soon." Yn began to move away, yet Kharm was already ordering drinks for them all.

"C'mon, wha0’ts wrong with one drink? Let's celebrate a good match between men." Kharm gave them both a cheer and motioned for them to sit.

Jamon stood by as Yn spoke with Kharm yet looked confused when Yn started to move away. When Father and Mother’s envoys had introductions with guests, they would serve fine wine and toast the visitors. Jamon had even sat at the table on a couple occasions so he is well capable of having a drink with these new friends. What he did not realize is that the drink he was used to was highly watered down wine, mild wine at that. As Yn started away, Jamon reached for his arm

“Would it really be proper protocol my friend to not have an introductory drink with our new friends?” before gazing toward Kharn “Please take no offense Sir Kharm, I do humbly accept the offer of drink as we formalize our meet.” trying to recall the words Sir Falstskog would frequently speak when introducing him to dignitaries visiting Father and Mother. Jamon then starts to the table to take an unoccupied seat.

The night air was refreshing as they walked to the tavern and Ashvel was enjoying having a walk out of the stuffy town. Nothing to note happened until they reached their destination. Than Adam decided to sign up the two new members for the brawl that was taking place. Lucky he was never subjected to this ritual. Since it was not fair for a Cursed to fight a normal person in a fist fight. Keeping his skin covered and hidden as they entered the building. Then the smell of blood and alcohol invaded his senses.

It was nothing he couldn't handle, Ashvel just needed to make sure no one in the establishment would cause a problem for them. Since all of the eyes were on them now. Then one of the contestants that was nursing some injuries addresses Yn, and Jamon. The situation was easy to handle, but Jamon was acting too much on the proper side for this kind of establishment. Walking up behind the young man as he sat down he placed at hand on his shoulder. "Don't try too hard. Just act like yourself." Ashvel said as he then looked up to the man. "I am sure the fights will be a good show." as he didn't take a seat at the table with Jamon but he sat down at the empty table next to him.

Yn looked between Jamon and Ash, a bit wary of the men. While under normal reasons he wouldn't have any problems enjoying the drinks, he was warned to never get drunk before a match. Giving a sigh though he sat down at a table as the men cheered and moved the drinks closer. One being a large glass of honey colored liquid while a much smaller, no less than a single swig, sat beside them.

"My favorite drink. I call it the Donkey Kick, bit of a mix myself. A single shot of Sky Father's water paired with a honeybrew mead. Really puts hair on your chest… which at least one of you could use." Kharm cheered the boys as he moved the drinks closer.

"First, down the water in one gulp, making sure not to try and sip it. Then chase it with the others. It's really good." Kharm spoke them through the steps before motioning them to follow up. Yn gave it a look and sniffed the water, already smelling the strong alcohol and earthy tones. He looked to the man again and returned with a smile before grabbing the shot. Looking over to Jamon he followed orders and tossed it back, nearly tossing it back up after that. The drink burned painfully, doubling him over in a coughing fit from the burn alone. Even if he could taste it, all he could taste was the burn.

"Quick quick, drink!" Kharn edged Yn on, sliding the drink to him. Yn grabbed it and took large swallows, draining the drink in one go. He could taste the overwhelming flavor of apples and honey, but that was low on the list as he drank the cold beverage. Letting out a gasp of air as he slammed down the first, he chuckled as a feeling of warmth started to grow in his stomach.

"Now you know why it's called Donkey Kick. Quite the kick to the stomach eh?" Kharn laughed at the man's antics.

Jamon having gripped the smaller glass with the clear liquid ponders on words the awful girl spoke of consuming spirited drink … ‘keeping a clear head keeps clear actions’. He IS with the other Men of the band, what harm could just one small glass bring upon him. As he brought the clear liquid to his mouth, his attention is drawn to Yn’s reaction to the first that he took down. The same reaction that Father’s Knights made when coming back from battles. This liquid in his glass is not one that he desires to consume, it certainly is not such Father and Mother would approve of his drinking, more so now, that awful girl would also disapprove. So as not to appear insulting, Jamon carefully looks to the liquid before setting the glass back on the table.

Jamon has a confused look on his face while he tries to think on what that awful girl would say in such a situation yet nothing comes to mind. Mayhap if he simply sits without offering word, his new friend Sir Kharm would allow such to pass. He turns his attention back to Yn as his friend Kharn seems to be in an amused stare, which he figures is a good thing.

It took some time to actually find the sign up line, but the walk around allowed him to scope out the competition for Jamon and Yn. A rough looking bunch to be sure, mostly humans but he saw a couple of Orcs, Trolls, and Goblins. The man was surprised he didn’t see more Dwarves, they usually love a good scrap, but then again this close to Elf land likely kept many of them away. He never knew where the animosity came from but Dwarves and Elves rarely got along. It resulted in a lot of humorous scenes for him in the past though. The names and match ups were written up on a board behind the sign up table with chalk. He didn’t recognize any of the names put up. But with titles like The Killer, The Slayer, and Freak the Mighty he was sure most of them were likely fake. But it gave him an amusing idea, as it came time for his turn he reached for the sign up sheet he chuckled to himself as he signed the two young men up. “Galabor the Beast Lord and Jalben Youngblood.” He laughed low and took the numbered flags he was handed. Yn was number twenty-three, Jamon twenty-four. They were paired against a Slizar the Slayer and a Bexatar the Killer. The names made him laugh more to himself, he had no clue who they were, but he was sure the two young Rogues could take them.

That was if he could find them and tell them about it,but seems no one knew how to tell time in the group because five minutes had come and gone and none of them were in the courtyard. He should’ve expected that, but the Tavern wasn’t that big and after some looking around he found the boys sharing a drink with a big rough looking fellow. It seems Jamon was experiencing his first taste of real alcohol. He laughed making his way through the crowd and slapped the flags onto the boys’ backs. “Welcome to the world of seedy bare-knuckle fighting boys.”

As Jamon feels someone tapping him on the back and hearing Master Adam speak, his expression cringes. Bare knuckle brawling, how uncivilized. Having not consumed any alcohol yet, he looks toward Adam, a trace of despair in his voice

Yn turned as he felt the hand fall on his shoulder, spotting Adam leaning over them some as he informed them that they had been signed up for the tournament held at the taverns backyard. Taking the number from him, he looked it over before sliding it into the vest and turning to speak, only to be stalled by Jamon asking his question first.

“Master Adam, why would anyone desire to engage in such an activity. If it is not too much an issue good sir, I would prefer not to even watch such activities let alone fight in one.” looking in Yn’s direction with the hope that his friend would concur with his protest. Perhaps his new friend Kharn might even offer words of support to his protest.

“You gotta learn how to fight for real eventually Jamon. Might as well make it a friendly one, that wont cost your life.” Yn nudged the young man with a chuckle and finishing off a swig of his own drink. He ordered himself another drink that Kharn had suggested to him, making sure to be faster with tossing back the shot before going to the drink.

Adam chuckled quickly slamming down the drink left by Jamon before flipping the glass upside down and placing it back down before downing the boy’s mead in a single gulp as well. “Hmm ain’t that a dainty little drink, sorry lad you have no choice, it's a right of passage of sorts. Just like drinking your first pint of alcohol, but let’s get you something that tastes better.” He whistles and waves a wench over placing a mug of ale before Jameon. “Drink this up boy, it’ll put hair on your chest without rotting a hole through your stomach like this shit will.”

Having watched Adam down the drink and flip the glass upside down, Jamon watched with interest as Master Adam summoned one of the Server Girls over. Adam’s words fell on somewhat deaf ears as Jamon’s eyes were fixated on the rather pretty girl that brought the ale setting it before him. He kept focus on the woman till she disappeared into the crowd while absentmindedly taking the ale and taking a drink, still tilting his head trying to catch a fleeting glimpse of that girl. Jamon lets out a cough as the first real drink he had goes down, ordinarily he might have coughed it up, but his mind was preoccupied with looking for that girl.

At the same time, Kharm gave Adam a burning stare, in a less than inviting tone he offers
“Oi, you cunt! Might I give you this one chance to beg my forgiveness before my mates and I collect payment from your sorry fucking corpse for insulting MY Drink, your pup will suffer too.”

Adam wrapped Jamon on the back of his head. “Avoid using that lower brain around this place Peanut.” He was about order another drink for himself when the brute who had been sitting with Jamon and Yn spoke about some kind of insult. Normally Tris was the smack first think later type, but it had been a very long day and the grim faced merc simply wanted to enjoy the night which he could easily obtain by smashing this dumb bastard through the table then the nearest window. But he thought of a teachable moment. “Jamon pop quiz, how should one deal with such a low brow moron getting offended by someone saying his favorite drink is shite?”

Yn watched as Kharn tried to start a fight with Adam about his choice in drink. He already tensed his body to stand up, only to be stalled as Adam took the lead, using it as a teaching moment for Jamon. Figuring he wasn’t needed in this fight, he remained in his seat, allowing the two to cover the situation.

Still back into reality and the stinging slap on the back of the head, Jamon stares with some confusion on what Master Adam was speaking of. He looks to his new friend Kharm and wonders why this man had spoken so, certainly Sir Falstskog would have taken to his fist over Kharm speaking in such a manner. That awful girl certainly would … just the thought of that last causes him to shutter. Finally as the alcohol which starts to warm his body, Jamon mutters however finally having gained a slight clue that he should not speak of his former protectors by name remembering the sticks that awful girl would strike him with for saying Sir anything

“A former associate I knew would probably desire to do harm to one who spoke in that manner. There is another I know who would mayhaps do worse.” looking now toward his ale, still not forming a clue on why the question was posed.

Ignoring the leering brute Adam simply sighed shaking his head lightly, looking at Jamon. “There is a third option boy.” Now he looked back at Kharm studying him mildly. “Kids these days huh? Listen being easily offended is for whiny whelps and housewives. Now I can tell by looking you aren’t a complete fool, so tell me does being mad really seem like a smart thing to do right now?”

Jamon looks up from his ale… whiny whelp … housewife… those are some of the more mild things he has been referred to these last weeks. As he is about to speak, Kharm slides his chair out and began to stand.

“I have your fuckin housewife right here….” before he stops in his tracks glancing now for the first time at the Rogues Pin on Adam. Still he has his hands clenched into fists however finally steps back before casting a hard gaze at Jamon and Yn

“It will be good that you don’t see me again, especially you pup…” gaze now on Jamon before turning his attention back to Adam “..I know of you … people … it would seem you don’t know me yet…”

Adam squared his shoulders and placed a hand protectively on Yn and Jamon’s shoulders. He knew where the man’s eyes went and he knows what he saw. Once more the pins proceed them. “Maybe not, but these two know your name and I know your face, an unnecessary overreaction on both parts perhaps, but wipe that sneer off your face before I forget I’m trying to teach my apprentices a lesson in diplomacy.” He clicked his tongue and gave a terse motion with his head to Kharm and he goons away.

With a snort Kharm gave a simple nod and waved his meaty hands for his men to follow leaving Adam, Yn, and Jamon alone.

Half expecting another whap on the back of his head, Jamon tensed his head before biting at his lower lip
“Master Oakfield, did I do something, as Master Barton calls it … stupid again?” as he takes another sip of this ale.

Adam sighed. This boy is so damn broken, and so far only broken people have been teaching him. Taking the seat recently vacated by Kharm Adam ordered himself some mead and tried to think of what his father would say in such a situation. As much of a Warrior King as Argyle Dova was he was also a diplomat of such high skill that only his wife could match him. His drink arrived and he studied Jamon almost seeing himself in the quaking little whelp.
“No you didn’t boy, the stupid thing was what your former friend did. A man is many things and I’m sure you’ve glinted a few of them hanging around Tris, but being quick to anger and offense is never one of them. That is the realm of like I said whelps and housewives.” He took a sip of his drink before continuing. “A man’s first choice of action should never be violence unless all avenues of diplomacy have been exhausted or the one across from you is so far obviously beyond reason that you’d be wasting time and putting yourself, them, or others at risk.”

So unused to borderline kind words from the elder Rogues Jamon simply sat in silence absorbing Adam’s words while he grew to enjoy his ale. Almost like his former protector Sir Falstskog, but less patronizing? No less general and mechanical. The young man had lost track of the time Sir Falstskog tried to teach him subtle lessons like this.

Adam drank further almost feeling like his father which was something he never thought he’d have to admit to himself. “I’ve been watching you since we drafted you boy, a soft and fluffy young man with good intentions tossed headfirst into the bed of a crazy cat woman and the blood soaked clutches of an assassin who never questioned who must die or why. They have burned you down and have begun tossing new bricks and molding into the pile before your ashes even cool. And then Tris gets hold of you and your being added to before your current molding even dries. In short they’ve made a mess of you boy.”

A slight frown crosses Jamon’s lips. More insults? But not directed at him? More confusion, but the words felt different, almost like legitimate critiques not just mud being thrown at a wet wall seeing what sticks before trying again.
“But...but I am under the tutelage of Mistresses Mynx and Su Lin by order of Guildmaster Harken Sir Oakfield. I cannot disobey them can I?” He held his ale like a child does it’s toy, as it tries to decipher if listening to one parent means they’ll be punished by the other.

Adam shook his head slowly. “No, always respect and obey your tutors, but part of your training with us is learning the confidence and sense to know the difference between obeying your tutors and being...kowtowed, you must learn to stand up for yourself. And that can extend to all forms of social interaction.”

Jamon nodded actually finishing his drink this time looking for the pretty blonde server from before waving her over for another round. She reminded him of Miss Jezibel at least body wise, but she held a softer edge about her than the stern faced former mercenary leader. As the thought about it actually almost everyone in the gallery had a very stern or grim face. Was that a requirement for this line or work? He would need to work on his grim face, so far Master Oakfield has the best one maybe the young former prince can learn it from him? “That makes a deal of sense I suppose Master Oakfield, but if I try to stand up for myself I always seem to get struck. Mistress Lin is quite fond of it actually.”

Adam nodded finishing his own drink taking another as the young blonde came over smiling down at Jamon, it was a more genuine smile than what she gave Adam or any other customer so far. Her hand even brushed against his as she refilled his pint and handed it back. Seems the young apprentice had some charm even if he lacked the experience to know how to use it properly. “A cruel form of teaching for sure, but one that can still be stood up to you simply must pick your battles. Chances are you’ll get a harder ass kicking than before, but eventually they will respect you enough to beat you less.”

Jamon once again got distracted by the pretty serving wench, but he snapped back quicker as he heard Adam’s deep voice again. “I don’t suppose there’s a way to avoid beating all together sir?” He gave a weak chuckle sipping his ale.

Adam smirked and shook his head. “Not unless you find your way back to Salvian boyo, most lessons or at least those most worth knowing comes with a great deal of pain. Fighting, shooting, exploring, even finding a good lover comes with pain and suffering, trial and error. Sometimes it kills you, sometimes it saves you. But all comes with time, keep alive, learn, and thrive, the same words my father beat into my head since before I was old enough to know what any of it means.” He chuckled sardonically taking a long pull of his drink.

Jamon nodded softly, Adam had barely said five words to him this whole trip and now here he was waxing philosophy and trying to teach the boy like he’d been doing it all along. My my, how alcohol changes people.

“It’s better to take the beatings when you’re still a pup. Makes the body and mind tougher when you grow up.” Yn finally spoke up, having sat and listened to the two of them talk. Adam, despite what he had heard from others, was quite the mentor. Yn now very easily knew why Dagur had placed him in charge, other than just seniority. Finishing off his fourth cup of the honey drink, Yn figured it was time to get on to more immediate topics.

“Anyway, it seems we’ll be up soon for our turn at the ring. Big question Jamon, can you throw a punch?” Yn asked, moving to stand. He had to use the table for support as the world took a small spin around him. He wasn’t a stranger to having a few drinks, but the Sky Father’s water got to his head faster than he had been expecting it to.

Jamon's attention is once again drawn from the attractive blonde as Yn asks if he could throw a punch. He drifts his thoughts back to the instruction the awful girl had been giving him. He has observed Sir Falstskog 'throw punches yet what the awful girl has been teaching him is hand strikes however different from what his former loyal protector had done.

As Yn stands then grips the table for support, Jamon inquires

"First Master Yn, are you in any shape for this barbaric spectacle we are to do? For your answer, Miss Su Lin and Miss Mynx have been instructing me on using my hands in a fight." as a look of concern shows on his face.

Adam chuckled finishing his drink and standing up. He saw some of the lessons Su had taught him. Entry level assassin stuff, handy if the boy could keep his head and look for the strike places, but he doubted Jamon would be able to keep that kind of focus in a real fight.

As the situation turned from a casual drink to almost an all out brawl he was just keeping his attention on the situation. If push came to shove he would join the fight if it came to it. However, as luck would have it, he didn't need to fight, and Adam proved to be a fine diplomat. Ashvel didn't know he had it in him. He seemed more laid back and ready for a fight. It was a pleasant surprise that he handled the situation like a true leader would.

As the rest of the group took a seat at the table where Jamson was sitting he decided to join and then ordered something to drink for himself. Nodding his head at Adam he smiled under his hood though no one would be able to see it. "If you can't take your alcohol then we came to the wrong place. Though I am sure you both will be just fine in the ring." Ashvel said however he wasn't so confident that Jamson will come out of the fight unscathed. Well it was a bonus that he brought some of his medical supplies with him. "Don't worry. I will patch you up if you get hurt too bad. Though, don't lose the fight. Don't want a bad rep." Ashvel said with a little chuckle.

Adam nodded at Ash’s words before he moved over to Jamon and made the boy stand. “Yes I’m sure Miss. Mok has been teaching you a great deal about that, but unless you can use them effectively all they’ll do is make you look the fool. For now you’re best bet is likely hitting the weak points on your opponent and staying light on your feet.”

As Jamon stands to look toward Master Oakfield, the blonde waitress makes her way past those assembled at the table on her way to another area, having made the effort to pass close to the table Jamon was at. Taking the opportunity, Jamon holds up his hand to gain her attention, rather the ‘girl’ or ‘girlie’ others seem to address her by, he offers a polite “Miss, might I get something cool, no alcohol is it is not too much trouble.” the words behind a genuine soft smile.

The girl gave Jamon a bright smile and nodded. “Sure thing my lord.” She courtesyed a little lower than was needed giving Jamon a nice view of her assets before she turned smartly away to fetch some water.

Adam laughed snapping his fingers bringing Jamon’s attention back. “Like I said peanut stop thinking with the wrong brain if you want to survive long enough to enjoy that young lady’s company further. Now put your fists up I’m going to show you some down and dirty tricks to survive the beating you’ll be getting.”

Jamon bit at his lower lip as his attention snapped back to Master Oakfield. At least it was finger snapping and not an acorn or sheath of a dagger. Jamon stepped his left foot behind himself while closing his hands into fists. He was certain Adam was going to show him something different than what Miss Su Lin and Miss Mynx had been showing him. Trying to offer a joking tone behind the worry
“I suppose surviving a beating is a good thing. I will try to remember any you show me Master Oakfiel… Adam…” recalling the small bit about leaving formalities at the door.

Adam chuckled nodding slowly. “Well these will be likely far simpler than any complicated locks and pressure points Su Lin was likely trying to show you simple footwork and straight forward hits.” He moved a little closer adjusting the boy’s arms so they were held closer to his body protecting his ribs and shifted his fists a little so they could protect his face. “Ok return to his stance as often as you can, ideally would be after each hit, but sometimes you can’t manage it. Now from here picture your arms are like coiled snakes, lash out quickly and twist your body slightly so it can add extra force to your hits. But always keep your arms close.” He stepped in front of Jamon and formed a shield of sorts with his own arms. “Now try a few hits, keep your wrists locked in place like the head of a hammer and follow through.”

Drifting a little, Jamon relaxed his breathing and focused of Adam, picturing his body placement, mentally playing out the likely areas Adam might move, the placement of his own arms and where they might move. Adding the instruction given by Adam, Jamon thrusts his fist toward Adam’s arms intending on striking and snapping the punch back allowing the force of the strike to continue.

The hit connected, but the boy didn’t stay on target, Adam could see he was aiming for the forearm where the muscle was, but instead he swung a little wide and connected directly with the harm bone of the merc’s forearm. A jolt went through the boy’s arm, but Adam felt some power there. He chuckled shaking his arm out which got a jolt of it’s own. “Well you got some power there, but aim for the soft parts if possible, you’ll save your hand from breaking. Again but picture a line between your fist and the part of your opponent you want to hit and simply follow that line” He lifted his arms and locked them in place again.

Jamon focused on Adam again as he took a slight step with his left foot while striking forward with his right hand, if connected, there would be a twisting movement of his fist before snapping the punch back, this time he would follow with a low crouch thrusting his elbow toward Adam's rib cage intending on only touching the ribs if he made it through the merc’s defense, the only move he was getting good with that the awful girl had been showing him.

Adam took the first hit and saw the follow up a smile crossed his face and he simply changed his level and had Jamon’s elbow connected with his bicep protecting his ribs. He then simply pushed his arms forward and shoved the boy back a few feet. “Hmm not bad on the follow up try, but be ready to keep following up because you let yourself get very close and if you got within grabbing range that could spell the end for you. Now let’s see your defenses, keep your arms tucked and close and try to anticipate where the hit will fall and adjust your arms as needed.”

This is the one area Jamon still struggled in, anticipating where she would strike and where the touch would land. Jamon stood loose to allow free movement, flow with any hits to minimize effect while holding his arms back as Adam had shown him. The only difference now is there was a confident look in his eyes that was lacking even days ago.

Adam nodded and dropped his arms to his sides. The boy will never be able to take a full punch from him, Adam has been known to break through wooden doors with his bare hands if needed. But he wouldn’t disrespect the boy in this open and area by slapping him about, no he’d need all the respect he could get. So a moderate approach was needed, knife hand. Bringing his arms up he first swung at Jamon’s side chopping across from left to right.

Having maintained focus on Adam, almost without thinking, though not a natural reaction yet, as the swing comes at his side, Jamon steps slightly back bringing his own arms toward Adam’s arm trying to catch the swing in a V formed by his own arms trying to force his arm to the side with intent to then bring his elbow to the side of Adam’s neck. The movement was clumsy being done in an arena other than practice for the first time.

With another smirk Adam ducked the clumsy swing and caught Jamon’s elbow lifting the boy neatly up by his arm and letting him dangle a little. “Good block, but sloppy attack, never try to go for a high hit like that on an opponent taller than you. Or this will happen.” He smartly dropped the boy back to the ground. “Ok get set for the next one.”

As Jamon is in the air, again, there is no squirming, no looking for a protector, no whimpering, just finally … learning. It is becoming obvious now why the awful girl had been speaking to him about seeking Mr. Oakfield out so he can learn what she is not able to teach. Once his feet touch the ground, he steps back into the defensive stance shown to him, his tone with confidence “I will keep this in mind, I am ready for your next go Adam.”

Adam nodded. “Very good this time will be two quick hits keeps your fists to your face.” Moving quicker now Adam shot a hand out feinting a hit at under Jamon’s belt which the boy would instinctively move away from by lined him up well for the real hit of Adam’s fingers jabbing him in his unprotected forehead. “Always be wary of fake out, but also look for them yourself.

As Adam had spoken that there would be two jabs for his face, the awful girl’s words drift
‘Words will cause you to lose focus, listen to the movement, don’t watch the words’
This finally made sense as Adam feints the strike, even though Jamon expected something other than what he started with, he was as fast or mayhaps faster than the awful girl, even though he had never seen her actual speed. Jamon started to make a move to defend the fingers however rested on his forehead in a blink of his eye. As Adam instructed to be wary of the fake out, Jamon nodded “I will do my best.”

Adam dropped his hands and nodded. “Good, last two things I have time to show you are footwork and fighting dirty.” Motioning down to his feet he began. “Be sure to keep an eye on your opponent's feet, they can tell you a lot about what they plan to do next, same with watching the eyes. Never be still in a fight even when you’re hitting, surviving a fight be it in a ring or in the street is all about bettering your position to give you even the slightest bit of an advantage.” He began bouncing slightly on his toes and the balls of his feet alternatively while at the same time he began bouncing in a small circle randomly moving from right to left. “Copy what I’m doing young blood.”

As Adam proceeds showing Jamon the foot work, Jamon mimics the footwork. He starts off somewhat clumsy like a maiden on her first dance however with the attention to new things that the awful girl puts him through, in a few moments he is keeping somewhat up with the movements Adam shows him.

The man nodded lifting his hands. “Ok now picture an opponent and throw a few hits. Stick with the straight forward punches and save the elbows and such for later.” Adam focused on nothing and delivered a flurry of hits at the face and body of his phantom enemy the air rushing and whooshing with his powerful arms and fists as he bounced from side to side sway away from imagined punches only to quickly counter with hard hits to what would be the chin and side of the head of a man.

Jamon’s punches start out somewhat awkward and his footwork stumbles slightly at the start, as he continues watching and mimicking, the foot and hand work start to get in sync. Nothing like the power or grace Adam moves with, but Jamon seems to pick up the rhythm of footwork, swaying with hand punches, jabs with an uppercut occasionally thrown in. After a few moments, Jamon slows his movements as beads of sweat drip from his forehead. He simply offers the merc “I will try not to let your training go to waste, for once, I will bring some honor to those I am with.”

Adam laughed once more and noticed the young server had been watching Jamon training, a slight red streaked her cheeks somewhat impressed by how quickly the boy caught on as she brought him a cup of cool water.

“You’ll do great!” She said smiling. “Just listen to the big guy!”

Jamon takes the cup casually holding her hand at the same time, not the typical awkward stammering or stupid words or tone, a slight shyness in his tone as he sips some of the water
“Thank you, I can only try my best.” looking to her eyes a moment “..would it be too much to ask by what name you go by. I have heard many call you things I simply will not repeat and shame such a divine creature such as you.” He then lifted her hand and kissed the back of it gently.

The girl let out a high twitter her cheeks reddening more as she took her hand back. “My name is Fraellia, but you can call me Fray. I’ve heard your name aplenty, Master Jamon.”

Offering a soft smile, Jamon steps closer to Fray “Just Jamon if you please, I do not desire to be master, just me. If I might offer this, Fraellia is a name of such beauty yet it does not do justice to the vision of breathless beauty before me.” offering a bow. “Would it be more than just a dream if I were to inquire if you might do me the honor of speaking with me again when I and my friend..’ nodding in Yn’s direction “..finish the contest we are in Fray?”

The girl gave another twitter and nodded. “I would be delighted, just be sure you finish in one piece ok?” She leaned in and kissed Jamon chastely upon the cheek before she gave a courtesy to Jamon and the other men and went back to her duties a lightness to her step. Adam couldn’t help but laugh again, where did this almost suave young rouge come from and what happened to the fumbling fool he, Tris, and Balder were going to take bets on to see what killed the young fool first. Still he needed the boy to focus. “Eyes front lad, women weaken legs and that is the last thing you need before a fight in this place. Last lesson isn’t something I can really show you simply tell you about.” He looked down at the boy and pointed to various parts of his body. “This is where the pressure points and locks Su Lin has taught you can come in handy, but not every race on Eisignol falls prey to every point. Anything bigger than a Human will be pretty resistant to most locks and pressure points, but they are a little more susceptible to attacks to their knees and legs. Anything smaller will be able to dodge around your blows pretty easy, but a few good his to their bodies or heads will keep you alive. Just always be moving and don’t be afraid to hit below the belt or attacks the eyes. This isn’t what would be called an “honorable” bout.”

Jamon nodded shaking the thoughts of Fray from his head as he finished his water. The announcement soon came that the fights would soon be beginning and all contestants should make their way to the courtyard. Fights in this place could be done in a single punch or carry on for however long the contestants and judges wanted them to. Either way tonight will be a night to remember.

P.K.

07-23-2019, 08:08 PM

Grabbing the wine, Su Lin takes another drink, this liquid seems to warm her as thoughts drift on why she had not tried any of this… wine?... before. She reaches for the die missing it on the first try mumbling “stay there” as she finally grips the die. Threats worked before so she is confident that she could threaten this stupid rock again.

Su Lin looks again in a threatening manner at the stupid die mumbling “Be a single and I will end you” before tossing the die. The die again displayed six dots. When her eyes focused on the die, she giggled as she took another drink

“I aweady anshered shat...come here you stupid rock…” as she picked the die up again looking to it “...be one an I wi en you!” now tossing the die bouncing it against a wall and falls to the floor. She stares at the two dots before straining toward the question book. A look of panic washes over her face as she mumbles “tish has ben fun, what do we do nesht?” moving her hand over the wicked die.

”You answer question,” Mynx chimed in, looking at the woman’s roll. “Who crush Su?” The ocecat lifted her brow, one side of her lip lifting in a playful snarl. She had never seen the assassin in such a state, her slurred speech enough to make the feline laugh. Despite the buzzing in her head, she still had some of her wits about her.

Su Lin narrows her eyes gazing at the horrid die taunting her on the ground. She takes another drink before handing the wine off … to the floor. She folds her arms across her chest with an actual pouty look, still looking at the evil of the world, the die, mumbling “I hachs sho…” with a blush coming to her face, now looking to Mynx.

“No, nots tat man Hawk that drichs tea wif me, or hish men that want to mate ther horses…” making a cringe to the point her nose wrinkles recalling the expression one of Hawks men made which she took literally “Hak ish a nich man, he ish a frind, not a crush…” biting at her lower lip staggering in Mynx direction.

“Ths is sekret, rite, … no one elsh will no.. rigt? Jus us girls, rite?” the odor of alcohol strong on her breath.

The feline reached out to steady Su, teetering on one leg of the chair as she did so. She managed to right it, but only after catching herself by grabbing the edge of the desk with all the make-up. Tubes and palettes of color hit the floor in her fumble and she looked on with curiosity, but little else. Grumbling, she glanced back up at Su, sneering. “Yes...secret...no one tell,” she reassured her. “Just say who crush is...then done.”

Meanwhile, in the midst of this commotion, the Truth Dice somehow managed to go full circle and ended up right where they had begun. In the palm of the orc. Sighing, Shel took a seat beside Vel as the others became increasingly loud, inattentive, and intoxicated; before she flippantly tossed the die… one last time… not really intending to answer anymore questions.

What a shame. Shel had hoped to get good and drunk to numb her senses, but after seeing the way Sheva and Su guzzled down the wine, she realised it was best to stay alert. What a miracle was that no one was drunk-crying yet. And as hilarious as it would be, Shel further figured that she should ensure that none of these elegant ladies pissed, vomited, or both. She couldn’t afford the giant blaming her for any mishaps, now could she? “Four,” the orc whispered so that only Vel could hear, curious which question coincided with her roll.

Is there someone or something you hate, and why?

All sound and clamour in the room instantly began to fade away, leaving Shel completely oblivious to what was going on around her as if it was nothing but white noise. The question had tapped into something within her core and, with a hollow stare, Shel could not help but conjure up a mental image of the one she hated… exactly as she had seen him last. So in the mind’s eye of Shel, an imaginary illusion of Rhok was soon standing directly beside Vel, adorned from head to foot in mammoth bone, his body decorated with the kill as if it was the ultimate trophy.

She couldn’t bring herself to say his name.

Because he was looking at her like he was some king. Like he deserved to be Chief and no other. Like he was the Mammoth Slayer. Shel could not shake her feelings of disgust at this notion, as she kept imagining his aberration peering back at her like some phantom that kept returning to haunt her. How could such a despicable individual get everything they wanted? However, these memories disappeared almost as quickly as they came... for when the cosmetics crashed about the room, Shel was shocked from the dazed stupor.

“My… precious….”, Sheva felt like her heart was breaking to million pieces as she saw the expensive powders and colors of her make up hitting the ground. But she was so… weak to do anything about it. And to be honest her mind wasn’t even in her own mind set feel completely furious, instead she laughed, “I am probably going to be really angry later”.
And then Su’s comment took her by surprise and she found her mood going down, ”Prince needs… princess… bullshit”. She gulped some more alcohol as she looked at Shel and then to Vel and then back to her cup.

Vel watched Shel as she muttered the number she rolled. By the clouded expression on her face she had an answer to that question, perhaps one far more personal than she wanted to share. Vel understood. Watching her shake from her daze at the clatter of cosmetics Vel figured it best to leave Shel’s silent answer at that. Besides at this point she doubted many of the other women would notice, certainly not Sheva and Su.

Su Lin’s mind drifts for a moment, no, this just wouldn’t work...then Mynx pinched her. With that Su gasps a bit. She looks around to make sure only the girls were in the room. Her mind drifts again how odd this was, how he was growing on her, no, it must be sympathy. That was it, she just felt pity, it couldn’t be anything yet when close… with a sigh, she looks to Mynx

“I kan not hav a krush, he ish yor property.” sighing again waiting for the boys owner to slap her.

The ocecat’s eyes went wide, her mouth dropping open. For a moment she thought her ears were fooling her. There was no way she could have heard that correctly. “Jamon?” she asked incredulously, her lips forming into a grin. “Jamon? ...he is...nice toy...but not mine. Belong to Guild now...but…” ...and then she was laughing full out. She had promised not to tell, and she could keep the secret, but the choice amused her immensely. “You can have...when he trained...might be man then.”

A serious look comes over Su Lin as her tone grows monotone, she looks at her own hands
“He ish a nice boy, I am not, I has show mush blood on my hands, no mattr how I wash, the blood will always be there. I am afraid he ish a krush I can never hav, he is a Prince, he neds a prinshess.”

Prince? Shel wondered as she regathered her thoughts. Had anyone else had heard that little tidbit? The orc rolled her eyes. Probably not. This woman goes on as if she has a mouthful of marbles.

Moving on from this thought, the she-orc let out a conspicuous snort that likely went unnoticed by the more intoxicated in the room. Just what was this farce that she had found herself so reluctantly wrapped up in?

In Balefire, ‘Sir’ Tristifer had branded the Rogue Gallery little more than a circus full of fools and flunkies, but Shel was beginning to wax more towards a... second-rate menagerie of royals. Huh. How very facetious. She shook her head skeptically as she continued on in silent speculation.

What does that make me in this scenario? The peasant? The serf? …powerless. Shel once again raised her eyes to the heavens whilst stewing on her issues with Rhok, her current lack of gold, and on all the menial tasks given to her by Balder since she had met him.

Piss on that.

Either way, the idea of it all was just too preposterous for the orc to digest right now, so she considered it little more than a passing concept… like a flight of fancy… or… flirting? Was referring to males as princes and females as princesses just another cringeworthy cultural habit of the humans?

It was this epiphany that caused the orc to rise and realise that she could endure no more of this—any of it. Seizing the flask from Su, Shel wordlessly mouthed you’re finished to the assassin. What a featherweight. I don’t envy the headache you’ll wake to.

Vel looked between the two women with wide eyes under the hood. She was not entirely sure what all was being said with the way Su lin was slurring but Mynx seemed to know. Something about Jamon? Was that Su’s crush? Or… was she just very drunk? She was not certain if she should be concerned for Su lin or not. Usually with such a display she wouldn't have thought much about the prince comment but… after the encounter with Ky today she was curious.

Su Lin looked blankly around for this wine that she had been trying. Looking toward Sheva and the alcohol before reaching where her wine was once. Not having anything to grab, she folds her arms across her chest again, a pouty tone

“Ey not le mah bruver kel Jamn, I wil go and fac my bruver now. Maby if I kan sav him, mah hanz will no has so blood thn I kan see the sweet boy…” while standing for a moment, the room spinning around as she sweys “...or I wil kil him aftr I sleep..” sitting on the floor … hard. She reaches to her boot sliding her boot dagger out as she curls up on the floor keeping the dagger concealed under her arm. Sleep comes quickly as her breathing is restless.

Prince? Sweet boy? Shel butted in with her thoughts once more. No. Jamon is a fool.

Sheva snorted a laugh at the sight of Su. She slowly crawled for her direction poking her, “You can’t sleep! Can’t sleep!”, She continued to laugh, “come on!”, she poked her belly, “right Vel?”, Sheva giggled, “We have yet to find out more information!”.

Subconsciously Su Lin hears Sheva as she jerks as her belly is poked. She slightly stirs mumbling “I ish not scheepin, I memapat… menitape… meditap… I’s thinking…” as her eyes barely open. Her vision focuses better on Sheva before slowly sitting back up. She looks to her dagger before slipping it back in her boot sheath before mumbling again in a pouty tone “I washent sweepin, ey wah tinkin…”. Su Lin carefully looks about the room before motioning toward Sheva to move closer rather softly whispering … rather loudly … “Kan I tell u a sek-kret? Member dat queshtion yor sicher askd me?...” motioning Sheva closer “...I wold nevr tell her dis, but you are more prettier den her. Dont tel her I said dat, otay?”

Su Lin glances in Mynx direction, her lip pouty “You madeee Mnk pwetty, sometimz I think abot bein pwetty. Mabe my Jamn lik me if I waz pwetty wike Minx…” before folding her arms, her tone growing softer “..but Jamn wikes evry girl he seez…” looking toward Sheva again, then the broken makeup around “..kan you mak me pwetty?”

“You should let Su-Lin sleep, Sheva,” Shel finally spoke up, voicing her opinion on the situation, not sure if she wanted to hear any more nonsensical slurring. Shel secretly hoped that Vel would second this notion. “She’s wearing the ears off me with such muddled talk. It’s worse than listening to the accent of an ogre.”

Yet Shel had to admit to herself that this day truly had been one of great revelations. The secret on how to completely incapacitate Su-Lin being one of those, apparently. Shel shrugged. While drinking so speedily was considered idiotic to the orc, she supposed the willingness of Su to abandon her usual deadpan demeanour made it obvious that she trusted those in this room.

“She won’t feel well tomorrow. She needs rest and... water...” Shel trailed on as she realised these two needs were exactly parallel to the simple requests made by Selene on the walk over. Rest and water. The most basic of desires they were, but so vital. Shel inwardly chastised herself for again becoming distracted from meeting the prisoner’s second request.

“As for the makeup… things can be replaced, Sheva… and anger can wait.”

Water. I need to find water.

Vel started waving at Sheva to leave the poor woman alone in agreement with Shel, but it was too late as Su sat back up. Vel let out a soft sigh. If Sheva kept waking everyone back up she’d never get a moment tonight to get back to translating, let alone being alone. She took her book writing quietly. “You should let her rest, if she falls asleep again.” Vel wrote but wondered if the women would even be able to read it.

Su Lin looks toward Shel for a moment with a blank confused look on her face “I washnt sweepin, I wash memapatin, I am weally awake…” as she strained to look at the Orc’s face, a confused expression on her own face “I donts shee anysing wong wif your ears, siwwy girl, dey didn fawl off.” in a giggle before looking toward Vel as she wrote more in her book. Leaning slightly forward straining to read the words, which were a blur no matter how she looked, Su Lin inhaled before letting out an exhale, her tone one of excitement
“Did she wite anoter queshton? Do I stil gets to ansher it?!” still leaning to read the book, almost falling forward but catching herself with her hands before she ended up face down on the floor. Once she sat back up, she folds her arms again pouty “Yoush hood gets anosher woom, thish one ishn’t schtable.” looking around for that liquid that seems to warm her stomach so.

Unamused by Su’s comment, Shel responded with an apathetic stare as she decidedly stood to her feet, once more unable to keep her mouth shut. “Nope. Nothing wrong with these ears. It’s your gob that’s the problem.” Shel shook her head in regret at the monstrosity she had inadvertently created by giving Su-Lin some wine, and headed towards the door to lean against its oak frame with a sigh. As soon as these ladies nodded off, she planned on slipping right out that door, pronto. She desperately felt like she needed some fresh air after that last roll.

Vel jerked her book back bumping against Shel as she did so and frowned heavily at the intoxicated Su lin. She should go back to sleep, she was going to hurt herself trying to move around like that. She writes down quickly to shel. “Its Sheva’s turn.”

Shel nodded her head softly to Vel in a muted acknowledgement of the script before placing her hand on her hip in anticipation. Hopefully Sheva would really run her mouth now. A bit more information could prove useful in the future and… as always… the more savoury it was, the better. It was the meat that Shel craved, the knowledge that held spice. Let the others keep their sweeties. The orc felt deeply compelled to find out who this woman of the ice kingdom truly was (which was aggravating on its own), and why in the bloody hell did she feel intimidated by Adam? The very notion made Shel’s skin crawl.

Watching the other women with amusement, Mynx turned to peer at the words written in Vel’s book. Snarling at her lack of understanding, she rose from her chair to join Su Lin on the floor, sitting next to the woman to help keep her steady. “No more questions for you...you drunk. Sit still and lean on cat.” She looked hard at the assassin, wondering how she was going to feel about all she had revealed tonight. She gently brushed a stray strand of hair off Su’s face. “You have magic powder for sickness in morning? You need it...and water.” She reached for the pouch at her waist, opening the deer bladder and handing it over. “Drink,” she demanded, her attention shifting to the next roll of the die.

“Jamon bad choice. Hawk better. More man. He make better crush.” The words she had spoken were said quietly, meant only for their ears. She smiled to herself, thinking on the last encounter the two killers had had together. Su had been so clueless. She snorted, puffing out a breath, then placed her hand on Su’s knee.

As Mynx sat next to Su Lin, Su Lin blankly stared around the room as Mynx spoke. Finally Su Lin ‘whispers’ back, rather loudly thinking it was softly whispered, her lip slightly pouty

“I ishnt drunk, I doshnt dwink…” before leaning closer to Mynx, still somewhat ‘whispering’ to the point others could still hear “you wong, Jamon haz to bee mah kruch, the boy ish safe, he ish nice boy, a lil stupid, but nice, safe…” a soft genuine smile forms on her lips thinking back on her and Hawk’s last meeting “...yoush shaw Hawk, how we talks, the strange words he shays, how we enjoys talkin. No, he kan nots be mah krush, haz to be the boy, the boy doznt make hard to breathe when look at him like Hawk does me, boy doz not make my chest feel funny when lookn ats him, no, the boy iz safe krush. I kan kill boy tonight, I kan nevr think about kill Hawk, boy ish safe krush, you shee?” looking to Mynx with a confused look on her face.

Oh really? And I am the Ice Queen of Salivan, Shel sarcastically thought at Su’s denial regarding her level of intoxication. Bloody hell.

Vel woundred if Su even knew the meaning of a crush before searching for the dice and once obtaining them offered them to Sheva.

“Of course I am prettier than Mornith!”, Sheva said in a whisper as her cheeks grew red. How could anyone think otherwise!? She tossed the dice and looked at the questions associated with the die number, “Hmm… we all have sins in our past… however I don’t think any of them should be named as truly horrible ones…. After all… Both sides were equally at fault, my conscious is clear!”, Sheva drank and drank and drank, to the point she forgot to wipe her lips. Saying that she was in peace of mind was a lie, but that was one of the things she was not ready to speak of yet. And what would it matter anyway? Would anyone be interested in unending war between humans and nonhumans? Would anyone be interested in terrorisam that bloomed in such condition and in war between family? … would anyone be interested in how she cut off the life of many who twisted her life forever… would anyone be interested to know that she was not at fault? Well… not really at fault…

Bah… If Shel and Su could keep their secrets, so could Sheva. She chose the bottle and drank her fill before allowing another girl the turn to roll them.

Selene had been running, running down the narrow streets that she saw that day, following her new master and the useless child who - for reasons she couldn’t understand - was under her master’s protection. In her mind, the city was plunged into darkness, the night sky covered by heavy, menacing storm clouds, ready to split open and shatter the thick air with thick raindrops. The shops and vendors they had passed by were all closed, thick wooden plaques covering the stall doors. All of the smart people had hidden in their homes and lodgings, allowing the wolf to silently stalk the roads, her leg finally healed but the pain of the broken bones still present in her memory.

This seemed to natural, a scene that happened often enough in the lycan’s life. She would be sent by her master to scout out the territory, hunt down his prey and then ...the rest depended on what exactly he wanted to do. In her dream, she wasn’t sure what she was doing there. For once, she couldn’t remember the order, couldn’t figure out what her master wanted. Her nose picked up a few faint scents of people but the overpowering taste of the upcoming rain blocked them, making her feel as though she was pushing against molasses, trying to find her way. She stopped, tongue hanging out of her snout and her eyes gazing around her, confused. And then she ran…

Sitting up with a start, her arm throbbing in protest but nestling comfortably enough in its sling, Selene took a few shallow breaths, trying to get a feel of her bearing. The room where she was in was dark - mostly. Rather, it wasn’t the room but the corner where she had fallen asleep, clawing sometimes at the smooth surface of the floor. A bit away, the rest of the group sat and the distinct sound of die against the wooden boards echoed among whispers and loud exclamations. Quietly, Selene tilted her head, listening as the die hit the floor once again and one of the women reached for a book, rustling the papers for a second. The orc sat nearby the….was it another undead? The lycan silently scowled, revealing sharp canines. That was cause for an investigation.

There were so many things the ocecat wanted to say to Su Lin, but she kept her mouth closed, knowing her words would be lost on the drunk woman. Instead she focused on Sheva and huffed as another question was avoided. She rose to grab the offered die, her other hand reaching for the bottle of wine. “Game played with answers…” she mumbled as she tossed the cube on the ground, frowning when a single dot was displayed. She started to mull over her answer, her head swiveling suddening to the sound of rustling in the dark corner. Her lip lifted, a low growl emitted. “Stay…” she commanded to the lycan, her ice-colored eyes narrowing.

Almost as quickly as she had turned her head, she was back in the game, drawing a long swig directly from the bottle. She offered an apologetic smile, then sat in the chair by the ruined cosmetics.

“Cats no marry….we take mates...but if must choose…” she let out a breath, a soft hum accompanying it, her pause drawing out for some time before she bit into her lower lip. There were only a few choices as she knew no one outside of the Guild well enough to mate. She narrowed her pick down to two, looking at each woman briefly before finally answering. “Tris...I marry him,” she said firmly.

Vel glanced over her shoulder at the werewolf in the corner as Mynx snarled in her direction. Looking to the scowling face of the girl from under her hood. Another cursed she thought again, Another one with a sharp nose. Somehow she’d managed not to rouse Mynx’s suspicion of her, or perhaps Mynx simply did not care but this one might pose a problem.

Vel looked back to Mynx as she spoke. Did Ocecat’s mate for life? She wondered before she flipped her book around to ask that exact question before she paused remembering that Mynx couldn’t even read her writing. She sighed before looking down to see who was next and was a little annoyed to find herself.

Praying that she’d get a number six, as the second least intrusive question she slowly picked up the dice and frowned at them. Before she tossed them. She watched as a set of dots totaling four looked back at her. The same question Shel had gotten not two rolls earlier. The answers were yes, and because, which she stubbornly wrote into her book.

Shel was so distracted by her own thoughts that she paid little attention to what was being said or written. Well, at least until the ocecat decided she held some sort of authority to shout out commands at the prisoner. The orc’s eyes burned with a fire as she tilted her head slowly, conspicuously. Shel wanted Mynx to see just how deliberate this reaction was.

“The prisoner needs water, not orders,” the orc calmly informed the ocecat as she stepped away from her place at the threshold to snatch the stupid deer bladder that had been abandoned by Su. There was little left in it, but still. This was to make a point. The orc veered towards the lycan and tossed the pouch in her general direction, hoping that she would catch it.

Now it’s really time to leave, Shel thought, turning her back on Mynx and everyone as she grabbed the smoking pipe and headed towards the door. After such a harrowing raid, the orc wanted no problems and hoped that the ocecat felt the same. Because...

Balder was wrong. I’m not needed here.

Selene caught the orc’s offering silently if awkwardly with her off hand, her eyes calmly taking in the situation. The cat-woman didn’t like her which was natural enough but she also seemed drunk. Now that she was more awake and able to acknowledge her bearings, she realized that quite a few of the women were drunk. Ducking her head, she hid her smirk. Simple creatures, these humans and cats, never realizing that danger was always present. The deer bladder contained enough water to cool her throat and Selene finished it up happily before putting it on the floor beside her.

The orc started to move away and the lycan focused her gaze on her, tilting her head in an inquisitive way. Was she to follow? Her master had given her to the giant - thankfully without the water procedures he threatened with - and the monster had given her to the orc to watch. Now, the orc was leaving and she hadn’t ordered Selene to stay. So, if she was to follow her master’s orders, she should follow the orc. Shaking her head since she had managed to confuse herself, the lycan gingerly started forward, her eyes fixed on the woman with the giant pipe.

A low growl started deep in the ocecat’s chest, building in volume as she rose to her feet. How dare the orc touch her belongings...and for what?...to give to the cur! The feline’s gaze bore into Shel’s retreating form, daring her to turn and face her adversary. Mynx had seen the burning look the orc had given her...her addled mind registering a challenge, and as a predator, she would not stand down.

Starting forward at a slow pace, the cat targeted the orc’s back. Although she was not drunk, she was compromised from the mix of drink, catnip, and tobacco...enough that her inhibitions were gone. This in turn made her more dangerous, the promise she had made to Dagur to keep her teeth and claws out of any altercations with Rogue members slipping into the cracks at the back of her mind. She was a proud ocecat and she would defend her honor!

Little thought went into her approach, Mynx pausing briefly before she charged to bunch her muscles in preparation. Perhaps the hesitation was also her subconscious’ way of reaching out to stay her hand, but when she saw the lycan’s movement in her peripheral vision, any thought of retreat was lost.

Mynx charged forward, the target of her rage shifting to Selene, the injured creature perceived as a bigger threat now that she was on the move. The cat’s growl morphed into a howl, the feline leaping into the air as she prepared to tackle the dog. Instead of one lycan, she saw three...the memory of a trio of young curs in mid-shift as they charged her in much the same manner several years ago fresh in her mind. Phantom pain ripped along her body as she sailed towards her target, their bodies colliding solidly once she touched ground. The two grappled briefly for dominance, Selene at a slight disadvantage due to her broken arm.

Shel did not plan on anyone following her, nor did she want it. So when the prisoner began to hone in and hover towards her like some lost pup, the orc shifted uncomfortably to reprimand the lycan with a fixed stare.

Stop it! Why are you following me? Run away!

Yet Shel did not stew on Selene’s docility for long… as Mynx was on the prowl. Hardening her shoulders, Shel tensed up, at first figuring that she was the primary target. But it soon became clear that who the ocecat truly hated was the prisoner.

Remaining by the doorway, the orc immediately knelt down and lingered there for a few beats to properly assess the attack—blinking once, twice, thrice—before forcibly jabbing the long stem pipe between the legs of the duelling pair. Shel then arched her back and secured her stance, using a twisting motion to maneuver the pipe in an up-curl like some bow staff. Hopefully this obstacle would be enough to trip both Mynx and Selene, bringing both of them to their knees.

Unfortunately for the orc, both cat and dog managed to keep their feet, Mynx reacting like a typical feline, prancing around the obstacle nimbly. The added nuisance only compounded her rage as she pushed away from Selene to create some space between them, her claws extending as she swung out at the girl’s face.

“Don’t harm her!” Shel blurted out to no one in particular, but the words were too little too late. Selene’s submission was so extreme that she froze and was struck by the ocecat’s claw, and for what? Why? Who do these things happen? As always, the orc blamed herself, as she always tended to judge herself even harsher than others. “For a few droplets of water? I can find more! I will find more.” After making this proclamation like some soothsayer to Mynx, Shel looked to Vel with pleading eyes, hoping for backup even as she fortified her inner musings within her psyche.

I. will. find. more.

That was a promise.

Nevertheless, Shel knew from experience that rhyme and reason could rarely deter a predator, much less penetrate their thick skulls. The only accent the rapacious sort understood was one of force and humiliation, so the orc knew she must match such tactics. Yet more violence after the raid seemed too exhausting now and I’ll be damned before I risk my face again. So Shel simply chose to alter her tone, her eyes turning rascally above a thinly veiled smirk. Let it be known that the orc was unafraid to poke the lioness when it was necessary.

“But now you will have to explain to Dagur why you attacked his prisoner. And do you really think Tris will ever accept any ‘proposal’ of sleeping with you, serious or otherwise, after hearing this? The prisoner is under his protection, *zu baran.”

Thrusting her head forward to deliver a bite, Mynx froze mid-strike, her head swiveling to glare at the orc. Shel had used the one name that could affect her behavior, that of her current alpha. There was no fear, just an unspoken respect and subservience to his word. Only Dagur truly dominated over her. Mynx let out a sound, a mix of chitter and growl, her lip lifting in defiance. Tris was of no real importance and Dagur was not here...she decided it was better to beg forgiveness later, the cur only getting her due. The feline bared her teeth again, turning back to her prey and ignoring the orcish jab, her mind too distracted to pick up on any of Shel’s threats.

Vel started up, her chair clattering to the floor. She’d watched Mynx stalk forward but had hoped the cat had enough sense not to go for the full pounce. The agile cat, though hampered was still much faster then Vel was.

Dropping ink, pen and book Vel lunged after the cat as Shel attempted to break the two apart from a distance. Catching Shel’s pleading look Vel tried to grab up the angry cat from behind and pull her back away from the prisoner as Shel spoke. Vel wasn’t really sure that what the Orc said would be of any help or fuel the fire. As it was the only thing Vel could do was lock her arms around the woman and hold her there till she calmed down some since her voice was all but useless.

The sudden jerk and enfolding embrace caught the ocecat by surprise, a mewling sound escaping her lips. Strong arms surrounded her, trapping her against a solid body. Mynx reacted instinctively, her immobile arms useless, but her claws free to imbed into the flesh of the attacker behind her. She threw her head back, rocking her body from side to side to loosen the hold. All proved useless, the cat finally giving in to her fate, her muscles relaxing enough to feign surrender.

As Su Lin watches all unfold with Mynx rushing toward the Lycan, the Orc and the hooded girl intervening, like in the Alley more than a week past where Mynx stood by her side, Su Lin will also stand by Mynx side as other are perceived to be causing her undue interference. With that Su Lin stands quickly to her feet … and sways unsteady, a queasy feeling in her stomach, her own face red as the room seems to be unsteady. In a somewhat garbled tone

“Mynch, ey dons feels good…” now holding her hands to her queasy stomach while she staggers forward in Mynx direction “...kanz youshe gets be to shom air…” … Su Lin’s eyes watering and making a couple gagging sounds.

Selene stumbled back, the cat now gripped by the hooded undead. Blood trickled down her cheek from three deep scratches, making the lycan bare her teeth and give a low growl. The damn flea infested feline caught her just as Selene was about to duck, extending her unwashed claws just a few millimeters further. Hot, thick and with a distinct scent of iron, the wolf watched her blood drop down onto the floor, mesmerized by the darkness and thickness.

“Bloody cat, I won’t forget it,” Selene whispered, glaring with a confidence that one rarely saw in a prisoner. Except, she wasn’t the typical prisoner - there were no ropes or chains or collars. She was a loyal dog and while Tris hadn’t allowed her to challenge those under his protection, surely he would feel differently if she had been attacked. She was about to respond with a hit of her own but froze, the phrase about the giant and water coming to mind. Was he serious? What if every witch and drunk ass woman here decided to hurt her, should she just stand there and accept the abuse? She was a prisoner but not a threat! At least not until they turned on her master.

The swaying woman caught her eyes, slurred speech and cloudy gaze making her scowl in disgust. How could people do that to themselves, poison their bodies and be so wasted? She had seen it enough in her prey and those around her, the strong scent of alcohol unmistakable. Selene crouched down to the floor, her body tense and ready to move - once was enough and if she had to break her orders to defend herself, she would. After all, who was Tristifer to her? A master but what had he really done to gain her undying obedience? The different thoughts and emotions running through her made her hesitate and wait, trying to determine what she was to do.

Although Su Lin and Selene caught the feline’s attention, Mynx did not struggle in the undead’s grip. She filed away the wolf’s threat...there would always be another day to fight...and bowed her head in submission. She pleaded silently for Su to aid her...to end the wolf’s life so she could be reborn...as something better. “Kill wolf”, she mouthed to her friend, hoping the intoxicated assassin would see her plea. In a voice that held a note of weariness, she asked Vel to release her, promising to behave if only she could have her freedom. The tight grip was causing the feline pain, the zombie’s arms pressing hard against her bruised ribs. It wasn’t the discomfort which she hoped to end...but rather the anxiety of being trapped with her worst enemy before her, hunkered down and ready to strike.

Sheva got up and threw her glass to the floor, shattering it in the process, making the shards spread around the room along with the rest of her precious bottles and make up, “Hey, Mynx!”, she said while swaying, “We don’t always kill people who makes us angry… I mean… I would have needed to kill you for all the makeup yes?”, she moved closer to the cat woman and pet her, “If we don’t work together… what is the point of any of this yes?”, She began to giggle like mad woman, as though she said a joke or something, “Army life is about working together… in team… And I’m sure none of our respected commanders would like any of this yes?”, She looked at Su, “Not even our prince!”, she then looked at Vel, “Nor our crushes!”, she then looked at Shel, “Nor our giants, and…”, she looked at Selene and then at Mynx, “Nor our enemies”, she picked up the dice from the floor, nearly falling in the process and then she threw it away with such force that it flew outside a near window making Sheva burst out with laughter, “Whelp, I guess it’s game over… don’t worry dear Shel… I’ll go out and”, she hiccuped, “find it!”, she laughed again as she waved everyone, “Just work those issues while I am searching for that damn dice, and be good, otherwise

lady Orc will rat on us to the giant, and then it’s extra kitchen duties… And maybe tending those smelly chickens... and no, you cannot eat any of them”, she looked at Mynx and before long she was outside the room, not before slipping her bare hand on Mynx’s face, her eyes changing color a little as the magic began working. She whispered to Mynx, “We need to make ourselves pretty and be calm!”, the magical order was input inside the Ocecat’s mind, along with somewhat subtle, relaxing sensation... and then sheva was gone.

Vel eyed the werewolf wryly before turning her body and bringing Mynx with her till she was standing between the two. It didn’t matter to her so much if the wolf attacked her back, the canine wouldn’t survive the encounter if she did.

She slowly released her grip around the ocecat and took a step away. Everyone was so heavily intoxicated, even Sheva was giggling like a madwomen, Su looked ready to puke and Mynx was a breath away from clawing the throat out of someone. It was best if the game ended here as Sheva tossed the dice out the window.

Once she was certain that Mynx had her senses back she moved to Su, the women clearly was not feeling well and gently took her by the shoulders to steer her towards the window, some fresh air and an open space to let her guts out was in order, she wasn’t sure she had the time to wait to get down the hall.

The ocecat shook her head once she was free from restraint and looked around the room with confusion. The last thing she remembered was Sheva...and the mage touching her face. Mynx had never had any way to ward off magic and was very susceptible to it...but it didn’t mean she did not know when it had been used on her. A low growl erupted in her chest, an acknowledgment to the fact that she was displeased, but she did not act on it. She took a step in Vel’s direction, hoping to connect with Su Lin. Wearily she peered at the wolf, but the earlier encounter had been defused, and she had other worries on her mind now. Her friend needed assistance. Bending down to pick up her empty deer skin, Mynx idly tore it to shreds with her claws, dropping it on the ground by her feet.

“Poisoned,” she said in a low grumble, glancing briefly at the orc before she followed Su Lin to the window.

As Mynx approached, Su Lin looked at the smashed glass about the room and mumbled “I donts shink we kan shweep here Minks, wh’cha thinks?” glancing to Vel “tanks for da gam, ich wav fum.” before taking the lead and staggering toward the door, the fresh air from the window having calmed her stomach. As she stepped out of the room and took a quick glance around to see if Sheva was in the hall, Su Lin continued outside the building. Looking to the blur she assumed was Mynx “We shweep nowz, i’z busgy in ta mormimn.”

The feline rested her hand upon Su’s shoulder, giving her a subtle nod as she tried to shake the desire within her to rest and sleep. Walking side by side, Mynx assisted the weaving woman, stopping once they came to a soft patch of grass.

“You sleep here,” she offered, helping Su get comfortable. “You need give message to Tris...Mynx go hunt...be back soon.” She looked hard into the other’s eyes, wondering if anything she was saying was registering. “Don’t forget...I hunt. No need to look for cat.” She patted her friend’s shoulder, waiting until she heard her breathing shift to that of one who was asleep. She ensured the area was safe before she left, taking only the clothes on her back and her short sword, the rest of her belongings tucked safely away in Vel’s room. She slipped through the town unnoticed, cutting through the buildings to get to the wooded area beyond. The cool evening air cleared her head, her predator senses coming alive in the night.

Vel watched the two women go with a sigh before looking at the mess that was made. She looked to Shel once then the werewolf before she tracked over the broken glass of Sheva’s glass and her inkwell. What a mess. Picking up her book to find that some of the pages were soaked in ink, creeping over the edge. Fortunately the page with the letter was safe and every page after that, but the pages near the front of her book were ruined.

It should be just enough to finish translating those letters. Setting the book to the side in the hopes to let it dry Vel began going through her pack and pulling out one of her soiled shirts and dropped it on the ink puddle to begin cleaning it.

The new faced elf in the room had managed to find a broom and smartly swept the glass up like a small wind before she left the room with the shards. As she vanished down the hall the elf wasn’t certain she wanted to be in the middle of this drama as they continued to their destination. Besides, she had other work to do.

Selene watched the cat and the drunk leave, growling as she sensed more than saw, magic being used. Whoever the witch was, Selene would never allow her close enough to touch. For all that she never really was easily susceptible especially in her wild form, she was not about to chance her luck. The undead seemed to be unamused at the destruction and, along with the elf, was cleaning the room, shooting the lycan a meaningful look of...dead eyes. Silently baring teeth, Selene edged slowly around the room to the door, slipping past the orc and quickly taking in a deep breathe. The room she had woken up - the one containing her master’s few possessions - was up a floor and without hesitation, the girl was trotting to the door, deciding that it was safer to wait there, protecting what little space she had enjoyed.

The door was locked but a few minutes of work with an old piece of twine and Selene was in, closing the door behind her. What a ridiculous night - were all women like that? From what she had seen, she was glad to be a monster. No need for such rigorous freedoms of booze and fake friendships. All the excitement had once again drained her, her broken arm echoing the discomfort. Opening the window to the cold air and stealing a pillow from the bed, Selene dragged the carpet to be under the fluttering curtains and setting up a comfy spot for herself with a good view of the door in case anything were to happen. Snuggling into the softness, she felt her eyelids getting heavy and within a few minutes was sleeping - this time, without dreams.

All the while, Shel stood… watching and waiting… pulling the pipe up from the floor to lean against as she witnessed everything that occurred. Not only had her blockade been unsuccessful, but Sheva’s drunken accusations were unappreciated. Why is she calling me a spy? Shel wondered as the room veered towards Mynxella.

What have I done? Shel wondered, this exact feeling being nothing new to her. People only looked towards those that mattered to them—this Shel knew very well—even if those they protected were in the wrong. Yet why did they hate her? When she first spoke to Balder earlier, her face had still been gravely hurt, so she had not been keen on going out on the town as the giant had initially suggested. But she had to do something, didn’t she?

Trying her best to entertain, the orc nostalgically looked back to her younger years and brought everyone to Vel’s room... even if it was against her will. So why was there no thanks for these things? Was it because she still the newcomer, the outsider? Shel paused at Sheva’s earlier words about shepherding.

More like a black sheep with no shepherd dressed in black wolves’ clothing.

Poisoned.

Blinking slowly, Shel almost felt hurt by the words of the ocecat, but shook her head dismissively instead as she headed towards the door. Why does everything I touch become a curse? Shel ripped off the red sash that she had tied to the iron knob before she disappeared into the void of the corridor.

Highland Sniper

08-08-2019, 11:30 PM

Rondoza was in the Bull's Head Tavern, performing his fire tricks that most called juggling. he did do a little bit of that, but it was something more. he spun into thread, he blew it like it was a flaming balloon, he even did the average fire breathing act. most of the crowd seemed to love his act, but he caught a few looks of possible hatred or greed. obviously, they thought he was making a good amount of money off his little show.
He took another swig of whiskey and spit out a wod of fire into his hands and started to mold it, making a small dog in the process. he allowed it to run around the room, in between the legs of the crowd and over the tables.
he snuffed out the flames and bowed. "I thank you all for coming, I invite you to come back for a good fiddlin' tomorrow at noon!" he said, "a good dance will do some of you some good, feel free to bring along the ladies!"

He stepped off the table he was on and walked into the kitchen as the cook set down his plate "thanks Gertha, your food is always so filling" he said as he sat down "and I am famished, that little show took it out of me." he began to dig into his late meal of beef, carrots, baked potato, and a mug of some good ale.

SikstaSlathalin

08-15-2019, 12:08 AM

Yn didn’t have a chance to respond to Jamon’s question about being able to stand, as Adam took over on teaching him how to fight dirty. It was a vast difference from what he had learned about fighting, but with the difference in upbringing, it made sense. Not everyone could be trained the same way. Allowed Adam to take over, he took a few breaths to steady himself, making sure to get some water in him as well, as the Sky Father’s water didn’t settle well with him now that he had to be moving. Thankfully he had time to get some food and normal water into his stomach for the fights. As he watched Jamon learn how to fight, that he would have to pull most of the weight in some of these fights. Though for now he would do his best to allow Jamon some actual battle experience.

“Jamon, we’re up. Don’t worry, I won’t let others try and squish you.” Yn promised the young man as the action began moving to the back, followed by the throngs of people ready for the battle.

“Alright you drunk bastards, it's time for the battle night, so let's get the fight started. Bets have been placed, so let’s get this going!” The bar owner egged on the crowd, letting them stew before motioning to the ring. Yn had already entered, bending down with one hand on his knee and the other pointing to the ground.

“In this corner, long time patrons and a favorite of the crowds, we have Slizar the Slayer and Bexatar the Killer!” The Owner announced the pair, as the two entered from their side. A rather hefty Troll appeared on the scene, followed by a Goblin, a rather stout looking one that had more than a devious grin on his face.

“I’ll take the midget, he looks like fun.” The Goblin spoke, cackling with glee.

“Doesn’t matter to me. Let’s end this quickly, we got better fights tonight.” The Troll spoke, finally bringing his arms down and adopting a fighting stance. Yn chuckled as he studied the two of them, eyes locking with Yn for a few moments before smiling.

“And in this corner, we have Galabor the Beast Lord and Jalben Youngblood!” The announcer spoke, with a mix of boos and cheers. Yn glanced around them before focusing back on the target. Yn leaned close to Jamon.

“I have a plan. Think you can distract the Troll while I take on shorty?” Yn spoke, tensing his body and getting ready for the word go.

Ashvel had no interest in learning a different way of fighting. In fact he didn’t like to fight if he could avoid it. Though, he has had more than his share of taking on the living, and the Cursed. Not wanting to ever go back to that kind of life he chose the healer’s path. But that didn’t mean he didn’t like to watch a good fight. But a grin crossed his face as he drank the whole mug of alcohol in one go, and then made his way over to the bar.
He was going to place a bet. So getting ahold of the of the bet master he pulled out a small bag of gold coin. “I would like to place twenty gold coin on the first fight. I am betting the two newbies will win this bout.” Ashvel said keeping his face hidden and handing over the gold. The man giggled with joy at the fact of making some easy money. However the man didn’t know who the two are, and that is how Ashvell wanted it. It was an easy way of making a few coins.

Once the bet was made he ordered another mug of amber liquid. Returning to the table before the lesson was over. He never saw them fight in the raid, but he figured they lived through that and they will win. Even if they don't, everything will be fine.

Then it came time, and Ashvel followed the rest of the patrons and contestants to the ring. Making sure he had a front seat to watch the brawl he smiled as the contestants entered the ring. There was a troll and a goblin. They looked to be formidable, but not strong enough to worry about. “Let’s see if they can keep up.” Ashvel spoke in a low tone as he waited for the fist fight to begin. Though it looked like Yn had a plan to win the fight.

Tristifer grumbled as he moved from the woods towards the roadhouse. First he was late because of some dumb blacksmith's need to be important, then Adam wasn't here. So Tris headed back into town and wasted time checking the various bars there. Tired of the search he made his way back to the Bull's Head only to encounter a small group of angry men heading away. Now he was still sober, had the same amount of money he started with, and his shirt was ripped. There might even be a new bloodstain on his boot; Tis the life of a Rogue though.

The archer strode through the door and grabbed a full mug from a passing serving tray, he tossed a coin onto the tray in its place. Tris moved deeper into the building, towards the noise of the crowd. His eyes scanned the faces, seeing a familiar face he moved over to it. Sliding into the empty chair near Adam, Tris downed the mug in a single swallow. "You got here late." He said as he set the mug down.

Adam burped polishing off his fifth or sixth drink as Tris finally decided to show up and actually accused Adam of being late. “Says, the last to arrive from the group. I had to hunt down the rest of the boys and walk them here, and now Jamon and Yn are gonna be fighting in some bloodsport, so what’s your excuse?” He chuckled grabbing his next drink leaning back as he observed the fighters getting themselves ready by wrapping cloth or leather around their knuckles and hands and pulling their shirts off.

“Somebody wasn’t here when I arrived so I had to go find him.” Tris replied, waving for a serving girl. “Not my fault he snuck around me to get here while I was out looking for him. And I already had a little bloodsport of my own.” He finished tugging his shirt to show Adam the new tear in his shirt. “Did you bet on Peanut yet?”

Adam pulled the shirt inspecting it. “Looks like wine to me, and no not yet but I think I saw Ash do that. Also did you catch some goons on their way out? I think they were Red Clouds, and little peanut was making friends with them. Big guy was named Kharn or something.”

Yn having spoken of distracting the Troll, Jamon looked the troll over carefully drifting back to what Adam had just taught him about this new form of fighting while recalling bits of what that awful girl had also spoken about. This opponent was tall and stout so single strikes are out of the question. More than anything, Jamon focuses more on avoiding direct punches from this troll as they might be a bit much for him to endure. His own expression going blank so as not to allow this troll read his thoughts through physical mannerisms. A somewhat monotone response from Jamon “Let’s do this then.”

"And that's why you are in the melee and leave the shooting to me." Tristifer snorted, "Claiming a rip looks like wine. Those were probably the gentlemen I encountered in the woods; Guess it's luck they weren't entirely sober and I was already armed." The archer flourished his fingers and the blade he took from the girl spun through them before disappearing back up his sleeve.

"And glad to see our boys getting a little support." Tris stated. "Am a little surprise you're not down there though."

Adam shrugged swirling his drink around for a few seconds. “I’ve had my fill of ass-kickings this week, besides the boys need to learn some good old-fashioned brawling.”

"And then some." Tristifer added, "So who kicked your ass?"

“Alright, let’s get started.” Yn spoke in mild surprise, seeing Jamon rather calm. Most would call him crazy for not taking the Troll on himself, as he would make a much better target due to their size. With a shrug he rolled his body and awaited the call to begin the fight. Once the call rang out he sprung into action. Flattening the hand facing towards the ground he used both his knees and hands to spring forward, one hand reaching out as he aimed for the Goblin, reaching forward as his body straightened out.

The Goblin, a bit taken aback, quickly backpedaled out of Yn’s reach, keeping his distance as Yn continued to lunge, avoiding as Yn made a grab for the small male. The shorter Gulk had a much clearer head though, using his size to dart in and land hits before dodging back and out of the way of Yn’s swings and grabs, luring the boy around the circle as he landed blows against Yn.

Yn himself did his best to defend against the blows, his right arm taking the brunt of the hits as he chased the Goblin around the field while making wild grabs at the speedy little Gremlin.

Adam chuckled. “Just the bandits from the woods so far, but that was enough for me. So where’s your little girl pet? Thought she’d be on your heels the whole night.”

Tristifer raised an eyebrow as he took a pull from his drink. "Assuming you mean the prisoner? She should be working for the Giant. Why would she be following me? It's not like you and her majesty."

Tris turned his eyes to the fight. "By the way, does she keep your testicles under her pillow at night, or does she let you wear them to bed?"

Adam laughed loudly thumping Tris hard on his back. “That bitch’ll more likely cook them than keep them, hence why I keep them away from her. As for the Lycan girl, you beat her in a fight and captured her. By Lycan law she’s yours now whether you want her or not. Be happy, I hear Lycan girls can be quite...feral in bed.”

As Adam and Tris continued to talk and Yn was maneuvering the Goblin, Jamon had been methodically tracking the Troll’s movements keeping in mind all that the awful girl as well as Master Adam had instructed him during the short span of being given useful advice. As he finally moves in to the Troll, he feels a lightning sting shoot through his body as the Troll lands a series of punches. As he was keeping pace with the Troll, those were glancing blows, not direct, otherwise the boy would be easily on the floor.

Now close to the Troll, Jamon open palm thrusts his hand up into the chin of the Troll as the awful girl had him do as naturally as his own breathing followed by bouncing to the left and right as Master Adam had shown him moments ago following this with a series of blows thrown into the chest and stomach area of the Troll catching it by surprise, Jamon may have been underestimated by his opponent, as the awful girl says ‘a fatal flaw of many’.

Seeing Yn seeming to direct his opponent, Jamon thrusts a front kick toward the Troll’s ribcage ensuring he could retract the kick should the Troll grab for his leg. The kick does not connect but serves the intended result, the Troll easily darts back away from the kick in the direction of where the Goblin is.

“Cursed tiny midget!’ Yn bellowed at the Goblin, blocking another hit to the chin, only to take one to the stomach. He had been moving the fighter as much as he could, taking as many grabs and grapples as he could, yet allowing the man to slip through. He himself was sporting some good hits, peppering his body with small bruises. It was clear the goblin was trying to shake him, but Yn was trained to hunt, making tracking prey rather easy.

The Goblin itself wasn’t the most aware of the situation, which lead to him backing up into the Troll as the other backed up from Jamon’s kick. The Goblin let out a grunt as he turned his head back to the Troll to scold the fool, annoyed that the two had bumped into each other.

“Watchit ya rock.” The goblin insulted the Troll, taking his eyes off Yn for just a few brief seconds. It was more than enough for Yn to enact his plan. Lunging with his entire body, he was just slow enough that the Goblin jumped atop him, planning to ride Yn and push him under the feet of his partner. A wicked smile appeared at the thought of his partner crushing Yn’s head under foot because of the young bloke’s rashness. His plan didn’t go well though, as he was kinda amazed at what happened next.

Yn hadn’t actually aimed for the Goblin, but for what was behind him, namely the leg of the Troll. Planting his right foot under his body, Yn grabbed the Troll’s leg and surged upwards. Not expecting it, the Troll had just enough thought to grab Yn by the head, hoping to toss the boy off him. Even that was moments too late as he didn’t have enough of a stance to actually grab Yn.

“The fuck?!” The Goblin swore in shock as Yn pushed his left leg in front and heaved back, dropping both him and the Troll, right atop the Goblin. Already feeling the wind rush from his lungs, Yn released the hold on the Troll’s leg and rolled away, taking a moment to catch his breath as he looked over the stunned Troll and unconscious Goblin, the latter having been caught mid run under the troll from both the sheer idiocy and surprise of the action.

“That’s … one.” Yn spoke, already seeing the Troll coming back to its senses.

Having mentally played this out, it did not go as Jamon thought but the effect was the same, Yn had incapacitated the Goblin and the Troll was in a vulnerable position. While the Troll started to come back to his senses, Jamon double clenched his hands and struck the Troll in the temples with enough force to send stunning shock waves through his head to render the second opponent unconscious. Still reeling from the hits he took earlier, Jamon staggers back coming to a crouch readying himself should the Troll, or as that matters, the Goblin would gain consciousness before this battle was declared over.

The crowd watched, mixture of laughter and cheering, looking to the dazed Troll and pinned Goblin. The blow by Jamon, along with having dropped onto the ground, was enough to keep the Troll out long enough to keep the Goblin from wriggling free. The ref came over and checked on the Troll, checking the contestant over before looking to the crowd.

“By surprise methods, the newcomers are the winners! They shall advance to the next round!” The ref spoke to the cheering crowd. The bouncers came in to help pull the unconscious Troll and Goblin away as the small creature swore in anger from the loss, having felt cheated due to such a stupid stunt.

“Well, that seems to have worked better than expected, but I don’t think that’ll work again..” Yn spoke to Jamon as they moved into the crowd for the next fight. Yn still felt the sting of the Goblins punches, and even then the sobriety of the hits. Looking to the waitress that Jamon had been ogling before, he requested a mug of water, needing to clear his head. Yn let out a chuckle as he leaned against the fence, sipping the water.

“Hope ya liked the fight.” Yn asked the other guys as the next group of fighters came out.

The fight didn't last as long as Asvel thought it would have, and both men only sustained minor injuries. Though they will be feeling the injuries in the morning. Yet this was only one fight, and he was sure there would be more to come. Finishing his drink by the time the fight ended he figured it was time to get a refill, and see how the broker was faring with his large bet.

Moving from the fight and returning to the bar ordering yet another drink. This time a little stronger, and then moved to the broker. Smiling at the man as he looked a little perturbed.

"Here to collect your winnings." The little man said in a monotone voices as he began to reach for a bag of coins.

"Well, I am not here to collect my winnings. I wish to place a bid on their next fight." Ashvel said with a slight satisfaction to his voice. If Yn and Jamon won again he would make quite the haul for one night. More than enough to pay for the drinks this evening, and any company the others might want for the night.

As soon as his next bet was placed Ashvel returned to the table with Adam and Tristifer were sitting at. "Looks like they won their fight." Ashvel said as he took a set and waited for the other to join them. "Deciding to join us Tristifer? I was wondering if you were going to stay in for the night."

The remainder of the night went by filled blood, sweat, spilled booze, and easy money. Using their unique combinations of sheer luck and trickery the boys managed to win all the way up to the semi-finals. And as their opponents were revealed Ash was glad he knew when to quit while he was ahead. A Dolg Gramar, the giant Wilderscales from the Ebonrock mountains to the West and a Wind Walker directly from the White Peaks that dominate the northern quarter of Esignol. A pair who had been traveling the land fighting any bloodsport they could, most would do this purely for the money, but these two. Gar-Ta and Maelstrom as they called themselves they did it for the pleasure and the experience. Martial Arts were a common skill learned by most travelers, but these two were dedicated to mastering as many forms as possible. No matter of luck would win the day for the two Rogue’s even Adam and Tris would have trouble with them, but still the boys put up a grand fight.

With injuries to brag about back at camp and a nice pile of money courtesy of Ash, Adam and Tris rented out the back corner of the Tavern right by the fireplace. Yn suffered a sprained wrist and elbow and an untold number of cuts and bruises, but Jamon suffered a little worse a full broken right arm, and a sprained left shoulder. Not to mention just as many cuts and bruises as Yn. It was still early by Tris’s reckoning and as Fray approached the group looking to be fresh of her shift, her hair and face was clean and she’d even cleaned off the front of her dress but as she saw the state Jamon was in no small measure of horror crossed her lovely young face. Adam assured her it wasn’t as bad as it looks, but if she wanted she could take the young boy into a private room and fix him up. Both youngsters lit up at the idea and soon with Fray’s help Jamon moved to one of the rooms upstairs while the rest of the men drank and enjoyed what night they had left.

Leanna

08-17-2019, 01:03 AM

Vel finished mopping up the ink, barely a trace on the floor now. She wrapped up the even more soiled shirt in some other clothing before storing it in her pack. She looked about the room and realized that not everyone had left. Somehow, and without a drop wine, Jez was sleeping soundly.

A miracle perhaps. Vel pulled free a blanket from her pack and carefully laid it over the slumbering women before she picked up her book, the ink beginning to dry on the ruined pages. Good. At least it wouldn't make more of a mess as she searched for a new inkwell and replaced the messy ink pen.

Minutes, maybe half an hour after everyone else, Vel found herself moving out of the room as quietly as she could so as not to disturb the sleeping Jez as she left to find a good quiet place to pick up the translations of this letter.

Shel had no desire to be near anyone at this point—not even the kind mute or her knowing glances from behind that hood of hers. To be honest, the orc needed a break from the lady rogues and... just from it all. From the bumbling foolishness of Su, to the unwarranted aggression of Mynx, and the controlling cunning nature of Sheva... Shel was irritated.

Even so, such mild annoyances paled in comparison to the feverish upset that had stirred within the orc at the end of their little game, which made such quarrels seem rather petty. Shel's instincts were reprimanding her, reminding her that in reality these women were little more than distractions from what really mattered: the true enemies, the true problems. It would be wiser to only expend valuable energy into actual threats, not trivialities with these naive treasure seekers.

Shel therefore suppressed her emotions, going numb before losing herself in the depths of the Annex as she began to wander aimlessly down its empty corridors in search of solace. In search of quiet. But where did one find such things in life? Did they even truly exist? Shel was cynical. There was little peace where she came from and, just as she was in the midst of discovering, little of it in the outside world. It was infuriating, but just as Rhok's mother and the other Wise Women had claimed before she was evicted from the tribe:

'You had best get used to it, Shel. It is the way of the world. No matter where you run, you won't escape it. War drums beat fiercely among all. Everywhere you go, there it will be... the same song and dance... following you... inside of you. But you are an undisciplined fool who believes little of what you don't see with your own two eyes. So go out into the world with no shield but your arrogance! You will see how far your posturing will get you among wolves—and may they not consume you!—because you are no longer welcome here. You question our laws and mock the sound judgment of this tribunal with your accusations. So let it be known that any orc who acts in this manner is undeserving of the protection of our horde. Now go.'

Shel abruptly thrust Balder's smoking pipe away from her at the rise of this memory, its weight starting to feel more like a burden that slowed her down. She paid little attention to where the thing landed as she attempted to quell her bubbling emotions once more. There is no such thing as peace, echoed in Shel's mind like some mantra that accompanied that deep and stoic drum beat; even as the meandering halls seemed to grow darker with every step she took. In the night, the Annex truly did give off an eerie feel—void and lifeless. It felt a bit uncanny too, the way these passageways mirrored her own life. Shel really had little idea where she was even going anymore. The path felt dark.

Yet the she-orc strode on. She was unsure of how long exactly she had been walking on this journey to nowhere, but her gaze remained focused nonetheless. The only way seemed to be forward... so always forward she went, towards the... light? Unexpectedly, Shel could see the faintest of glows pulsating like a heart beat at the dead end of the corridor. Was there something alive in the darkness? Growing evermore curious, the orc slowly trekked towards the strange gleam as a moth does to a flame. At the end of this path, an obscure oaken door stood staunchly, partly open. On its leaf, there hung bronze signage that displayed a credo in bold, embossed lettering:

*

We turn iron into gold
And seek youth for the old
Wielding knowledge to uncover
Mysteries untold

We turn water into wine
And seek to blur the line
Challenging nature until
Fate is redefined

*

Welcome to the Alchemist's Lair
We thirst for fluid spirituality
We defy fixed physicality
We stay curious

*

Now sufficiently distracted from her inner troubles and unable to resist her impulses to explore such an intriguing sight, Shel slowly pushed open the door as its hinges creaked in protest.

Vel made her way through the dark halls clutching her ruined book and corked inkwell. Maybe if she was lucky she could get into the library, if she could find it. It shouldn't be hard but it was a large building and she'd never been here before, and of course being as late as it was, there was no one around for her to ask for directions.

Whatever, after today she really didn't want company. She had much more pressing matters to take care of before the morning. Tucking her book under one arm and pocketing her inkwell and quill she continued to walk. She just needed a quiet, empty place and the library was the best option if she was allowed in so late. And if she got the translation done early, she could wander the library on her own time. That would be a dream come true.

With a little wandering in the darkness she eventually came to a set of large double doors, which she could only assume were the entrance to the library, practically the heart of this place. She looked at the elegant carvings on the doors and taking just a moment to appreciate them before she tested the door.

As she'd feared, there was no going in so late. She'd have to settle for another empty room. Maybe she could just sit here in the dark and translate till morning, no one would come to open the doors till first light, perhaps not till much later.

Upon entering the Alchemist's Lair to inspect the glow, the first sight that Shel happened upon was a balding human male with a long white beard and hair growing out of his ears. He appeared quite exhausted as he snored over his work; yet it was quite obvious that he was some elderly scholar of this Annex. But what was he working on, and so late into the night?

Shel moved on from her curiosity of who this human was, however, as she became more enthralled by what was around him. (https://i.imgur.com/SeHv4Q9.jpg) The source of pulsating light had been coming from a shelf filled with numerous vials that held glowing liquids of azure, ochre, and crimson. I must investigate this strange sight, the she-orc could not help but think; not only because she found them beautiful, but she'd also noticed the elixirs appeared rather similar to what Balder had given her to administer upon Maso.

Vel sank to the floor, cross legged. Since the darkness wasn't a problem for her then working right here was just as well. She set her inkwell beside her as she flipped open her book back to the page she'd begun to write on.

Unfortunately it was smudged beyond recognition leaving her to start again as she laid the letter out on the other side and began again. The beginning of the letter was a fairly basic contract. And after that raid she wasn't surprised to see that it emphasised on the elimination of anyone else seeking the ice tears. This confirmed it, suspicious that they weren't the only ones and that, that raid wasn’t just by normal bandits.

More surprisingly though there was a list of books and instructions to seek them for answers about the tears. She made sure the underline them for later reference, taking the time to write them on a separate page also so she could get right to it in the morning.

Moving towards the far end of the lab, Shel began to inspect some of the contents of a storage shelf, ever mindful to not wake the sleeping alchemist. The first items she happened upon were many different types of herbs and ingredients—some dangerous, some not.

Lavender
Stinging Nettle
Heather
Rose Petal
Arachnid Venom
Lead
Iron
Mercury

Raising a brow, the orc noticed yet another shelf directly to her left, quickly distracted by its more macabre display. It was shocking really. A collection of preserved body parts from various races from Eisignol sat neatly in organised jars, again labelled with a sign. This time, the inscription read Anatomical Analyses of Primitives and Cursed, the words leaving Shel's expression hardened before she could see what was floating within.

Werewolf Paw
Goblin Tongue
Brain of Dusha-Kin
Ocecat Claw
Eye of Giant
Orcish Jawbone
Vampiric Blood
Heart of Undead

Just what was all of this for? Shel wondered briefly who each of these individuals had been before their parts had become little more than dissections and experiments. Still, the alchemist snored away, giving the orc a bit more time to explore his haunts. So she finally moved on towards the vials that had been the source of the glow from the hallway; this section of the lab stock stored beneath the label of Tinctures and Tonics.

Flask of Soothed Mind
Flesh Eater
Scream
Tonic of Ecstasy
Draught of Eternal Sleep
Ember Glow
Philter of Blinding Light
Hiccough Cure
Balance

Hmm, how intriguing, Shel thought as she reached out towards one of the vials in a dreadful sort of wonderment (despite the fact that she had not been raised to look much towards science or magic). Because, as a rule, the orcish race tended to value brute strength above all else—and though they usually learned to read (so to not be easily taken advantage of by enemies), the orc scoffed at the human and elven weaklings who poured their time into books instead of settling matters with good, old-fashioned fighting.

Still... Shel considered as she continued on studying the labels carefully. These are things I could use against Rhok and his mother. Things no one at home would ever expect... just like a giant attack. More potions soon began to catch her eye—things like Draught of Dominance and Vial of Impotence—each of which were very tempting to seize. But she was only here to look... and touch. Thus Shel began to pick through a few random vials as she lost track of time; at least until the alchemist let out a throaty snort. This stirring startled Shel, instinctively causing her to veer towards the nearest window to hide behind a heavy drape.

As the alchemist slowly woke, he shook his head to stave off tiredness (and oblivious to the fact that he was no longer alone) before starting to work as if he had never fallen asleep at all. Frustrated, Shel waited inside the drape, considering her next move while a slight breeze from an open window combed through her mane of hair.

Vel was becoming more and more concerned with what was contained in these letters. Directions to research the tears, orders to kill anyone and everyone who got in their way of doing so and a spell, a powerful spell that would kill any of the bandits who said too much. Someone really didn't want this information getting out, and someone really didn't want anyone else finding the tears.

It was curious seeing as most thought they were only stories. This job suddenly became a lot more dangerous and confirmed that the attack wasn't just any old band of thieves. If there were others after the tears, they could find themselves in deeper water than they originally anticipated.

Now that it was quiet and she was undisturbed Vel found it easy and quick to finish translating the letters, all the needed information was written down, including the strange signature Archmage of the ice courts. She didn't recognize the name Halloi Grum, but perhaps someone else in the party would. Other then that the list of books that could lead them to the information they needed would give them an edge in their search of the massive library behind her.

She gently blew on the ink to help it dry faster, and once she was satisfied that it wouldn't smudge again she carefully folded the letters and laid them between the pages before corking her ink and pushing herself to stand.

This information shouldn't wait to be given to Tris, so he could share it with Balder and Adam. But if she remembered correctly, the boys were out having a night themselves, with women and booze. So Shel thought. Regardless of what it was, she didn't have any idea where to find them. Balder was here but Tris had made her promise. Damn him for putting her in this position. She could wander out into the courtyard and wait for the Archer to return and give it to him then.

Fresh air sounded nice to. She carefully put her inkwell in her pocket and started off down the halls to find her way out. It took a bit of woundring, and already this night was beginning to feel long before she finally found the familiar door she'd come in earlier. She slowly pushed the door open and stepped out into the moonlight. She expected the courtyard to be empty but was surprised to see Su Lin fast asleep under a tree and Mynx nowhere to be seen.

Cautiously she approached the women but was relieved to see she was both breathing and seemed unharmed. It was to bad she hadn't another blanket with her, she could perhaps use her cloak but this was far from a private setting and she'd rather not risk being spotted by someone passing by.

A significant amount of time passed as Shel hid behind that drape, each minute feeling more like an eon to the impatient orc. The alchemist did not appear to have any intention of moving any time soon, as the nap seemed to revitalise him to once more slave away over his scrolls and philters. Barely breathing, Shel did not dare move, fearful that any restlessness would get the better of her and reveal her location to this white-bearded human. (Or the fact that she still held one of his vials within her cloak.)

Then finally, like some saving grace, the alchemist awkwardly knocked over a candle on his workstation, throwing his concentration off for just long enough to give Shel a sliver of time to consider that two story window beside her. While the human scrambled to keep anything from going alight in his lab, the orc ebbed herself over the sill, barely escaping from the room unnoticed. Or so she thought... because just below where Shel was dangling sat Vel and her assortment of letters.

Vel watched the sleeping women for a moment, everything seemed still beside her breathing and the soft night wind. How late was it really? That dice game had gone on a while before it spiraled out of control. What a mess that had been. She hoped Mynx wasn't to angry at her but she was sure there would be a lot more hell to pay if she'd done more then just scratch the prisoner.

She shifted he book to her other hand before cocking her head to the side. A strange scraping noise permeating the air, it wouldn’t have been noticeable if it wasn’t so still outside. She glanced around the clearing but there was no one else here she could see beside Su Lin. After a moment of investigation she glanced up towards the building.

If she was still alive she might have pailed at the sight of the Orc women dangling some fifteen feet or more in the air. How did she even get there? Perhaps the better question was why? She dropped her book and quickly came over to stand just below her gazing up at her. Was the Orc that distressed over the events of the night? No that wasn't near far enough of a drop. Was she in some sort of trouble? She couldn't call up to the women all she could do was wait to see what happened, if she ran to try and get to the window she could drop and hurt herself, but if she waited here she could at least catch her!

Drepa! Shel thought, cursing herself in Orcish as her knuckles began to turn bone white from holding up her own body weight. With inhales shortened by mild anxiety, she glanced down over her left shoulder to consider any possibilities of a safe way down. A jump landing would be painful enough, that much she could easily assume (and she did not want to risk shattering that vial). It was best to climb, she figured... even if she would have an audience while doing so. Wonderful.

Unaware of exactly who was standing in the darkness below, Shel stubbornly refused to ask the silhouette for help, instead risking her best attempt at a solo descent. Whoever it was would probably give her an ear lashing (and she just was not in the mood), so she would get herself down as soon as possible before running off. Not to mention, she got herself into this predicament, didn't she? She would get herself out of it, damn it. Hence the orc extended her left foot towards a jutting stone on a lower part of the building's facade, using the thing for support, even though the stretch did appear quite dubious.

Hm. So far, so good.

Next came the right foot. Tilting her head to glimpse down a second time, Shel spotted another stone that might be suitable for support, one that almost appeared reachable. All she needed to do was make sure that her left arm held fast to its hold as she balanced her weight on each foothold. Well, here goes nothing, the she-orc mused on obstinately, stretching herself out like some starfish on the stone wall... now in a literal stone-wall.

Because from Shel's current vantage point, it was difficult to see that there were no other crevices to reach further below, a fact that was plainly visible to Vel from her position in the courtyard.

Vel watched nervously as the women started to stubbornly stretch down, searching for foot holds. She found one yes, but further beyond there weren't any the orc would be able to reach beyond those. She might have thought of climbing up after her but with no hand and foot holds and no way to bring her down safely all Vel could do was pace underneath her in anticipation of an inevitable fall.

Where's Balder when you need him? was all Shel could critically think to herself as beads of sweat started to pearl upon her brow. Of all the times a giant could fetch you, when you were dangling five meters over the ground whilst clutching on to a building would be it.

But as always, Shel resorted to work with what resources she had at her disposal. Glancing down, she addressed the person who stood gazing up at her like she was just some decorative streamer that hung from the facade of the Annex.

"You wouldn't happen to have a ladder hidden in that hood, now would you?" Shel joked in a bit of a loud whisper. Yet she received no response. There was no laugh, nor a sigh, nor an ear-lashing. Nothing but silence. Discouraged at this, Shel was once more reminded that she truly was alone in this life.

So without a second thought, the orc decided to just take the leap... ready to risk a fall on the whim of instinct to get herself out of her predicament. Having noticed a small patch of shrubbery just to the right of the hooded figure, Shel launched herself from the Annex exterior with every bit of momentum that she could muster.

The undead could likely see the orc's every movement—from her flinging herself with a hardy push to aiming for the softest landing possible. In any case, this was Shel's best attempt at improvisation: she would try an agile roll into the brush, even if such gymnastic leaps were not an Orcish specialty.

Vel's mouth fell open a little as she watched the orc push away from the wall. Orcs were stubborn but she hadn't anticipated her pushing away from the wall on her own. How did one catch a falling person? There wasn't a lot of time to think about it. All Vel could think to do was throw herself where the She-orc would land to break her fall.

Vel dove into the shrubs without a second thought, fearing the injury would be worse on the living then it would be on the dead. Pain was a mute feeling for the undead so the weight that crashed against her back while nothing to shake a stick at bearly caused the undead to gruff from under the hood as she laid across the crushed shrubs.

Shel suppressed every urge she felt to squeal like a little girl as she plummeted straight down into the foliage and right on top of…

"...Velaire?"

I should've known. No wonder there was silence.

"Are you… all right?" the orc inquired genuinely as she stood to her feet (albeit rather clumsily as she clambered out of the brush), attempting to walk off any pain from her fall. But she did not wait for an answer, knowing that there likely would be none.

"I'm… just fine…" she half-lied before continuing on with a dose of truth: "I've... had worse."

And then there was a moment of silence whilst the orc picked twigs out of her ebony hair.

...

"Erm, but we should go," Shel murmured in anticipation as she noticed the alchemist sticking his head out of his window to see what the commotion was. Subsequently, the orc's bare hand grabbed the undead's gloved one, dragging her away from the scene of the crime as a dog barked on and on in the distance. She had to get out of sight of this alchemist, that was for sure.

"Have you seen the library, Vel?" Shel blurted out, hoping to act natural enough as she held tight to the hooded woman's wrist, dragging her along. "We should go there. I need to... do some reading."

All the questions, she knew Shel couldn't have possibly forgotten. But perhaps it was a force of habit. She started to pick herself up glad that at least Shel was alright, but before she could dust away the leaves and dirt from her clothing Shel took hold of her wrist and started dragging her away. She could have stopped the She-orc in her tracks with ease but she allowed herself to be pulled long, though somewhat bewildered. If she had a tongue she'd tell Shel that the Library was locked, unfortunately for them both She had no such thing anymore.

Vel walked after the Orc women quietly, wishing she could voice the question of what the hell she'd been doing up there anyway.

Feigning innocence as the alchemist continued studying the two of them from his high wall, Shel turned to link arms with Vel, hoping to appear like two gabby women returning home from a late night in the village proper. Thankfully, he did turn aside to close his window with an unperturbed yawn some moments later.

Once safely on the opposite end of the courtyard, Shel and Vel stood dwarfed by the mighty columns and classical archways of the Annex Library. It was stunning, to say the least. Yet once the two walked up the stairs to the main entrance with a mind to enter, they were stopped by two spears that crossed in an x shape over the double doors.

"Hm," Shel commented with crossed arms as she studied the intense stares of the men with spears. "You two look at me like you've never seen an orc before." Much too tired for this, the guards' stares turned into glares, before one of them dismissively commanded them to get lost.

Vel looked between the two Guards before she took Shel's wrist after a prolonged stretch of silence. She gestured down the hall trying to say that they should just go and leave the two men to their duty. She'd already tested one of the side doors and it was locked, they would just have to wait till the morning when the Library was open. For now the She-orc should probably sleep it was late, very late.

Taking this moment she gave a gentle but insistent tug away from the guarded doors. There was no use starting anything, they were guests after all. And she'd had enough drama for one night. She'd start to lead the She-orc down the hall, and hopefully back towards the rooms they were allowed to stay in. Glancing over her shoulder at the Orc.

Shel mock-saluted the guards before Vel took charge.

And the orc simply followed, saying little until she stopped the hooded woman, leading her towards a small, silent corner. It was somewhere rather open, but still unknown and unseen by others in the Annex at this time of night.

"I would love a smoke," Shel finally said once they were completely alone. Back at home, it was a common thing to talk beside a fire with a pipe before bed... but she had discarded Balder's earlier, unfortunately. She couldn't even remember where now, but finding it first thing tomorrow would definitely be a priority.

But for now... Shel felt exhausted as the events of the day were starting to take its toll. The orc sat down rather roughly, surveying the tiny scratches on her arms from the branches, which gave Vel free reign to guide the conversation for now.

Vel wasn't certain that the orc needed a puff more of anything. But she couldn't say that. She watched the women sit down before she slowly began to lower herself to the ground as well she reached into her pouch looking for something that she might be able to put on her hands. She wasn't known for carrying ointments because she didn't need them. So it didn't come as a surprise when she came up empty handed. She pulled free her book instead, hoping that the light that spilled through the window from the moon would be enough to read from.

"You seem hurt," Shel blurt out, interrupting Vel's subtle movements. She didn't know the woman fully, but still... she knew her well enough to tell something was a bit off.

"You didn't have to throw yourself below me."

Shel paused, considering Mynx.

"Or try to stop the ocecat at your own expense," she concluded, once more giving Vel space and time to write out a response... if she wanted to.

Vel paused looking to the orc for a moment before she looked down to her book. Pulling her quill free she wrote. "I'll be alright, Ash is a capable healer and I'll see him in the morning." It wasn't as if she'd suffer any more permanent damage then she already had, but Shel didn't need to know that. "Besides, there would be more trouble if Mynx had done more than just scratch the werewolf and that fall would have hurt you more than me." She turned the book around hoping she'd be able to see it under the moonlight.

Seizing the book with both hands, Shel began to read, not noticing if it bothered Vel that the pamphlet was no longer within her own grasp. It took some time in the darkness, but once the she-orc made out all of the words, she nodded in attentive recognition.

"Show me where," was all she replied, nonchalantly handing the writings back to Vel as she expected to see what this woman spoke about exactly. Shel wanted to see where and how Vel had been hurt.

Vel frowned a little under the hood but didn't take the book back till it was offered. She shifted under the orc's gaze before shaking her head quickly scrawling across the book that there really wasn't a need, she was perfectly fine. Turning the book quickly for the women to see before she could insist.

Shel had never seen Vel act so insistent as she did now… but she understood. So the orc placed her hands on her knees to stabilise herself as she stood to her feet, signalling that she meant to depart. It was late, so perhaps it was better that the library was not opened at this time. Rest was needed. Peace was needed.

"All right. Well, anyways, I really must sleep now," the orc murmured in a lengthy yawn, one that seemed a bit melodramatic. "I am heading to the stables," Shel informed Vel, not wanting to be too abrupt in her departure. "Will you return to the Annex?" she questioned rhetorically, this time only expecting body language as a response.

Vel relaxed a bit, watching the women push herself to her feet. She nodded quietly to her question. She wished she could express her appreciation for the concern, and to wish the women a good night, or at least a restful sleep.

Nodding towards the Annex, Shel uttered a quiet "well, go on then..." before she headed off towards the stables to check on Lu. Of course, the boar was right as rain and still snuggling the elk—just as she had been when Shel had left her. But now there was a sleeping giant in the mix, too.

Hesitantly, Shel tip-toed towards Balder to nestle up, positing herself slowly beside him to clutch on to his arm as he slumbered. Perhaps it was dangerous to lie like this beside one of his kind, but Shel did not care about hazard right now. The ache for any sort of comforting physical contact was just too strong, so risk was worth it to feel warm as she drifted off into a deep, dreamless sleep.

bluemoon

08-20-2019, 02:31 AM

Mynx ran along the forest floor, her feet kicking up dirt and leaves as she dodged trees, occasionally moving within their lower branches as she put the town behind her. She kept her pace, enjoying the feel of the wind through her hair, slowing only when the light from the fires of Alegast were little more than a memory. She picked up signs of life around her, small prey, but little to hold her attention. She was hoping for a buck...or a doe...their bladders an ideal replacement for the water skin she had lost to the lycan.

She grumbled under her breath. The whole night had been a mess--from the dice game to the drinking--the topper being the filthy cur. She could still smell the beast on her skin and she knelt in the debris around her, shoving her hands into the soft earth and smearing her fingers across her face, the aroma of dampness and green filling her senses. Satisfied, she stared deep into the gloom...and took a deep breath...her lungs drawing in the fresh scent of nature...with only the slightest undertone of human. No dog...heavenly.

From there the ocecat wandered aimlessly, disappointed in the lack of larger prey. She snatched up a rabbit to snack on, eating it with reckless abandon before dropping to her knees by a small creek, putting her lips to the surface to drink. With no one to observe her, she went backs to her roots, eating and drinking like she had before, like an animal. Sated...and her thirst quenched...the feline felt the pull of sleep. It was not like her to abandon her hunt, but there was little to chase...and she felt so...calm. The cat shook her head, snarling at the thought. "Not calm..." she said into the night, her teeth bared.

But her wanderings slowed, her footfalls lighter until she came to a small copse of bushes, the interior filled with matted down grasses. She crawled into the thicket, the cloying smell of sweetgrass drawing her into the little animal-made den. It was just her size if she curled up, and it didn't take her long to make herself comfortable, her clothing stipped from her lithe frame to cushion her head. She began to groom, the process slow and deliberate and drawn out longer than usual. As her eyes closed, her thoughts drifted to Sheva, the mage's hand on her face, the words that were murmured in her ear... In a matter of a few heartbeats she was asleep, cradled in the soft depression beneath...and around her.

Breggo13

08-20-2019, 01:16 PM

It was early morning when Selene heard someone coming up to the apartment. Still half asleep, she opened one eye, watching from her place as the door slowly creaked to reveal her master who - from the smell of it - spent his night the way most men do. Alcohol and sweat of too many people to care clung to him like a cloak and made Selene smirk. So men were really as simple as women with their weaknesses and amusements and all. She ended up watching her master from her carpet, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. At least he hadn’t just abandoned her.

Tristifer strode into the room finishing off a water skin. He tossed the empty skin aside and opened his coat, shrugging it off. Turning he started to open his shirt when he froze. His hands lowered and his eyebrow crept up. He pointed at the trail of droplets, "And what is that?"

Selene followed where he was looking and bit her lip. Apparently, last night, she hadn’t even thought about cleaning up her wounds….or the ground. Or the carpet, she reasoned looking down at the bright red streaks that now decorated the fluffy thing she slept on. Sitting up, she hung her head, her hair falling to hide her face. “I’m sorry, master.”

"No. That's not my name," The archer started, "Nor is it an answer to a fairly simple question. So…" He trailed off expectantly.

“You never told me what to call you, Master,” she responded, standing up but still not meeting his eyes. “That is blood...my blood.” She didn’t want to elaborate, not knowing whether he would take any excuse. After all, her previous master made it very clear - her enemies blood was good, her own was a sign of failure.

“Again not my NAME,” He emphasized the word hoping to get it through the girls thick skull. “And It’s good that it’s your blood. Means I don’t have to worry about a body being found in here. Although that still doesn’t explain why you were bleeding.”

The archer crossed his arms and watched the girl. She didn’t appear to be injured, at least she wasn’t favoring any obvious injuries. Though her mane of hair made it difficult to see everything. Tristifer decided it wasn’t a major injury, and wondered why she didn’t just tell him everything.

“I’m sorry master ...Tristifer,” Selene sighed and looked up, her hair revealing the slightly puffy red claw marks on her skin. “I should have been more careful.”

Tris strode across the room and gripped the girl’s chin tilting her head to better examine her wound. He tilted her face back and forth, eyeing the scratches. “Yes, because it looks like careful would prevent this. How about we make a deal?” He offered her.

Selene hadn’t resisted his touch, allowing the man to inspect her wounds. When he spoke again, she looked at him with a mix of curiosity and confusion. A deal? Why would he offer her a deal when he could just order her?

Tristifer saw the confusion in the look she gave him. “Now you decide not to have a response?”
He pulled his hand from her chin. “How about it? You answer my questions the first time they’re asked, and I won’t…” He tilted his head thinking about it. He shrugged, “Well you don’t want to know. Sound fair?”

“Yes master ...Tristifer,” it was weird calling the man by his name, knowing that he had the power to do anything he wanted to her. If he was mad, he could beat her, if he needed money, he could sell her. If he….Selene blushed, her eyes glaring down at the ground. Yes, if he wanted to be entertained, she wouldn’t say no. Although after his evening gallivanting, she doubted that was anything he wanted more than a nap. “What do you want me to do, sir? Fetch water for a bath maybe?”

Even though he wasn’t seeming to be mad with her, Selene wasn’t ready to trust that she was out of the woods. Maybe this mad had as quick as temper as many she had seen. Maybe he had a punishment ready for her. Maybe he would actually take her to the giant for a bath now that she had disobeyed his commands. Had she though? Again, the controversial situation popped up in her mind - had she done the right thing? Asking was dangerous and so the lycan stayed silent, watching him and taking in his facial expression, trying to learn to read him.

“I want you to answer the fucking question.” Tris stated turning away and walking back to his coat.

“I…,” Selene fought with herself, wanting to know what to do. Did she tell him the truth? Did she suffer in silence? The scratches bled, yes, but they hadn’t been life threatening. The rogues didn’t let the cat finish the job...or attempt to. Dropping her head like a dog awaiting punishment she followed at his heels. “The cat - she lunged at me sir. I didn’t duck fast enough - it was an accident.”

“The lunge was an accident? Or you not ducking?” Tris quipped. Lifting his coat. “Why’d Mynx lunge?”

“I was trying to follow your orders,” Selene figure she no longer had anything to lose. She already started to speak the truth - she had to finish it. “Baldur the giant instructed the orc to look out for me. The women - they all had drinks and smoke and were emotional. The orc stood to leave and since she never gave me any instructions, I rose to follow. That is when the cat lunged.” There, the truth.

Tristifer shrugged into his coat. “What happened next?” He asked, his tongue running across his teeth in thought.

“I ducked but not fast enough,” Selene stopped and rolled on the balls of her feet. “She reached me and then someone grabbed hold of the cat. I followed the orc and then came here to sleep. I am sorry if I disappointed you, sir. I will do better.”

“You keep saying that. I don’t think it means what you think it means.” Tris said after a moment of silence. “So to better understand this. You simply stood up and followed Shel. Nothing else?”

“The orc gave me water,” Selene shrugged with one shoulder. “It didn’t seem to please the cat. But I simply wanted to do the right thing. I did nothing else.”

Tristifer nodded. “Why didn’t you clean yourself up?” He asked.

Selene honestly thought about his question before answering. Truth be told, she hadn't even thought about it - her previous master didn't mind the blood as it made his pet more dangerous and elevated him in the ranks of his companions. Who else truly had the power to control a lycan? This man seemed different though and now the young girl wondered if maybe she did screw up. obviously the stains weren't about to come out of the carpet without some elbow grease and it would have been prevented if only she had bothered to clean up. "I didn't think about it sir." She responded.

Tristifer pulled the girls knife out and spun it so the hilt was towards her. “Go see the vampire. Make sure that heals right.” He made a vague motion towards the scratches. “Then get some hot water and soap and clean the blood off the floors.”

Nodding silently, Selene grabbed her weapon, her body relaxing with the steel in her hand. Just wait rabid cat, she thought darkly, one day you wont get away with touching me. However, only if her master allowed it and for now, Tristifer remained a closed book to her. Tucking the knife in her belt, she slipped out of the room like a shadow, off to look for the undead, pondering over what she had learned of her new master - that he didn't like blood all over the place.

SikstaSlathalin

08-29-2019, 01:36 AM

*The night*

Kris X Siks co-op

Victory at hand!

After a long search outside, Sheva had finally found the damn thing she’d been looking for, and although her vision was still spinning and her sense of reality was lost on her, she was so happy to be able to finally find the thing in the dark, “The she-orc will be proud”.

“I’VE FOUND IT CRAZY LADIES!”, She hiccuped as she announced to the world (well, whoever that was around her, which was no one in particular because it was night time), that she had found the dice. She held it over her head in a victory stance, as though it was the annual golden cup won at the Salivan horse race, or if it was the holy Tears themselves. To her, in that very moment, Novigard most valuable jewel was less of an importance as that damn dice.

And while she was away, events took place, but she knew nothing of it. She slowly marched back to her room, her vision was still groggy and her mind clouded as though by mist, but she carried on, back into the building and into her room.

Or so she thought.

As she entered the chamber she was surprised to learn that while she was gone, the room had been cleaned and dusted. She didn’t think any of the girls will actually try to make the room decent again, or actually tidy up the place, so seeing the room so sparkling and clean gave her a pleasant surprise, and not only that, the beds themselves seemed to be in fine order again, with the sheets and pillows tucked and their luggage were nowhere to be seen on the floor. The girls probably put some real effort to mop every speck of dust and wash off the stained makeup and lotions from the floor, while also organizing the things back in the corner or within closets.

Now, if Sheva was in her normal mindset she would easily dismiss this idea, knowing exactly the kind of women she was traveling with. But sheva was not in her right mind and she simply accepted this fact as a given reality, regardless of how faretched from reality it was.

The window was open but she still felt hot and sweaty, which was a given; The ale burnt her veins and the search outside didn’t help to take away the heat either. She giggled to herself as she placed the dice by one of the tables and as she started to undress. Which was a rather clumsy show as she nearly stumbled and fell. She continued to laugh like crazy before she hit the bed, naked like a newborn, her hair spilled all over as she covered herself in the soft sheets and nuzzled her pillow, slowly giving in to slumber. Her head started to hurt and spin, and closing her eyes gave her some relief, so she simply gave in to the calming sensation of sleep.

Jamon returned to the table all smiles and bedroom eyes. The men didn’t ask, but they all had a good idea, especially after Fray walked back behind Jamon with a red face as she fumbled with tying her corset up before she gave the young man a long kiss on the cheek before she bustled upstairs to her normal room for the night.
They had one final toast to Jamon and Yn’s first tournament then as a single drunken entity they moved from the Bull’s Head Tavern and made their way back to the Annex. Their laughter filled the night air causing more than a few of the early risers residents to shout at them from their window shutters as they passed. But they didn’t care, this would likely be the last time they could be able to just let loose and enjoy each other’s company. The walk to the Annex was mostly a blur for Adam, but before he knew it he found himself walking quietly up the steps to his room far away from the rest of the group still singing softly to himself. He couldn’t tell if he was getting more sober, but he managed to walk in a mostly straight line and only fumbled with his door knob for a few seconds before he managed to fall into his room kicking the door closed as he began pulling his clothes off still singing to himself.

Sheva moaned softly from sleep as heavy noise bothered her, but it was not enough to make her get up. She mumbled something before she pulled the blanket around her and turn to her side, close to the window which a wonderful breeze was coming from. It took Adam a few seconds to register the sound, but as he pulled off his trousers and was about to pull down his small clothes he turned to his bed and saw the faint hint of pale flesh under the covers. Quirking his eyebrows a sudden breeze of wind moving the covers off to the side some showed him the soft rise of a woman’s bare chest, his cheeks reddened a little more and he followed the line of sight up and saw Sheva passed out and likely as drunk as him on his bed. His drunken brain was at a loss of what to do.

Feeling the pressure on the bed made Sheva stir a bit as she pulled some more of the blanket up, but when she noticed that the fabric was stuck on something, she pulled even harder only to find out it was not budging. She raised up slowly yawning, fear took over her the moment she noticed the looming figure. She wanted to scream but the moonlight gave her a small outline and the fear was replaced with embarrassment, “Your majesty”, she said, as she turned around, knocking herself off the bed by mistake. She pulled the blanket to her body, as she looked up, “Your Majesty, King Dova, what are you doing here?”, her head was spinning from both the impact and the alcohol, and she could barely get up, so instead she pushed herself away as she tried to locate her clothes.

Adam bit back a hard laugh as he realized just how drunk the woman was. Despite being the youngest Adam was often told he looked the most like his father. But never could he be mistaken for the much taller and somewhat thinner monarch. At least not under normal circumstances, and if he had been sober, he would’ve told her off and sent her from his bed. But this was such a fun game to his drunken mind. So deepening his voice and straightening his back some he cleared his throat. “I could ask you the same thing Lady General, this is my private room when visiting Alegast even when traveling without my wife.” He let out a low somewhat lecherous chuckle not even bothering to hide his lusty gaze over Sheva’s nude body.

“OH!”, Sheva said with fear, her eyes widening. What would the King think of her now? Appearing here instead of his wife in his own bed. If anyone found out about it, she would be made the joke of the kingdom, “Forgive me, your highness, I was sure… these were my own chambers.” Her voice was broken and shaking. Not once had she thought to have an affair with a royalty for her position, namely the King of Salivan, a thing which was a lie, and also irked her to no end, but here she was, with the most important king in her land, the Dominion lord. If such rumors of her being in the king’s bed were to reach old enemies and broken widows ears?! The shame!! The horror!! Her reputation would be smeared forever, “I… I’m sorry, your royal highness”, she was shivering so badly, her voice sounded as though she was in tears.

Once more Adam held back his laughter. Seeing such a strong independent pain in his ass in this state was almost too rich to believe, his sober side was telling him to back off and come clean. You may still get a roll in the hay with this one to keep her mistake a secret. But he was dumb, and drunk, and actually somewhat aroused at this power trip. “How do you think I feel girl? A King traveling without his beloved wife being caught in bed with a shamed woman from a foreign Kingdom?” Adam crossed his arms and walked a little closer to Sheva. “Neither of us can leave this room, not while people are still awake downstairs. But we also cannot just forget it.” He chuckled standing nearly at the bed his features still hidden by the shadows.

“Your highness, please… I’ll get dressed and leave… I can… I can…”, Sheva looked around for any route of escape and found one in the form of the window. She covered herself up and crawled for it’s direction, using every ounce of will power that her fear allowed her to get up and look down. Two story distance didn’t seem that frightening to her. She could probably make it… somehow… anything was better than this torment and shame.

Seeing the game almost being up Adam quickly grabbed the blanket around Sheva and pulled her back onto the bed accidentally tossing it away before he closed the window practically kneeling on the bed over the scared woman. “Climbing nude from the King’s window would be even worse girl, no I think we’ll have to work on this another way. Don’t worry I am a bit too old to put a new heir in you so this will just be an..inconvenience until the rest of the building goes to sleep.” He chuckled low leaning over Sheva kissing her lips lightly.

Sheva was panting heavily, as she fought the huge lump of flesh off her, “No!” she mumbled as she tried to push her hands into his chest, “You are a married man…. And…”, she said between his kisses, “Adam. I don’t want to hurt him, please your majesty, don’t!”, she began to muster all her power to hold him off and explain the reasoning to the man she had admired while still being a general of the kingdom of Salivan. Certainly, even she knew the king had women on the side, probably more than he let the public know. Even if it was a one night stand, she would gain a lot from this, and the man was attractive even in his older years and yet... for some unknown reason, despite the idea of probably winning huge favor with the King of Southern Eisignol himself, the last thing she wanted was to upset the young prince. Why would she even care about him at this time was beyond her, but every part of her body including her mind was repulsed by the idea of having a go with Adam’s father… but why was that?!, “Please, think of your son! I… I don’t want him in pain anymore… he is a good man…. Troublesome bastard, but he is a good man!”

The mirth left Adam’s mind as he heard the woman’s confession. Sitting back some more he spoke quietly. “What do you know of Adam?” He asked his voice slipping more from his fake confidence words.

“Your son….”, Sheva heaved, “Has… a big temper… bigger than his head even!”, she slowly turned around to hide herself as she covered her breasts with her hands, putting the pillow on her lower areas as she set crossed legs, “He… has issues and demons… something that didn’t change much from the old days… but I remember how his elder brothers taunted him… and there was also a servant which used his words like dagger at his back… I think he gave up on wanting anything for himself, thinking he is unworthy… don’t you remember your Majesty? You gave his hand to me, hoping we will both achieve some ranking and power from it… and then he disappeared… he… he is lost…. And… he gave up on wanting things for himself, wanting to be king, wanting to be anything aside from a merc earning his room in the Rogue’s Gallery… and yet, despite it all, he cares a lot for the people serving him. He would make a good king… even if he is a bastard….”, Sheva shook her head, “He also seemed to have grown out his hair… I’m not sure if you would like it, though. Your wife would not, that I am certain, but I think he looks handsome with it”, she blushed and sighed, “It will not be good if his own father sleeps with his once betrothed wife no?”, Sheva tried to push this as an excuse for the king to let her go, “Even… even if we are not together… and even if he only sees me as annoyance…. it will still look bad, don’t you think sir? Please let me leave, I’ll be discreet!... I don’t want to be on bad terms with him”

Adam sat silently for a few seconds then nodded. “You are right lady general, so it’s a good thing this is all a dream.” The hidden Prince remembered a combat technique one of his tutors taught him years ago. Lifting his hand he quickly jabbed Sheva a pressure point on the side of her head that would knock her out for a few minutes while he processed this and came back as himself, maybe he could still get some sex tonight, but now it felt like it would be more genuine than what he ever thought he’d get with this mage. As the frightened woman dropped back onto the bed the blankets feel away again giving Adam one more look at her wonderful body before he got up from the bed and leaned against the small table looking at a darkened hallway through the interior window. This was insane, he turned up the small oil lamp letting the soft orange light filled the room planning how to deal with this when Sheva awakens.

Sheva moved her head slowly as she tried to balance it on her neck. Her hands reached to support her weight as she got up. The breeze was intense and she blinked a few times as she slowly woke up. And then she blinked some more as memories surfaced. Not feeling any presence beside her she began to question the reality of everything. Was the king of Dominion truly in her room exploiting her?

The light from the table blinded her and she shielded herself from it with one of her arms. Have the girls returned? Was it morning already? She slowly lowered her hands as she pushed her legs down from the bed, barely able to support herself she fell right down again, “Shel? Su?”, she asked gently.

Adam turned and shook his head he hadn’t removed his small clothes but was still standing mostly naked in the lantern light the shadows and lights casting about his handsome face hiding his emotions well. “No, you found my room Sheva.” His voice still slurred slightly from drink, but he had regained most of his composure after the confession.

“Adam!”, she bit her lip as she quickly realized he was nearly naked and she was totally nude. She used her hands to hide herself as she tried to look for her clothes, “Adam! Turn around damn it!!”, She started to whisper before she continued to scream, “TURN AROUND!”. She moved to the other side of the bed as she tried to locate anything that could hide her body, all the while being extremely confused and embarrassed. Her mind didn’t think properly, because if it did, she would have connected the dots and realized he had just tricked her, and then she would have used her magic to burn him. Alas in this position, her mind was blank, and without any immediate solutions. Why hasn’t the bastard turn around yet!

Adam chuckled shaking his head crossing his arms over his chest. “I’ve been here a little bit already, and the blanket was kicked off your body when I came in. No sense in hiding it now, now keep it down don’t need to wake up our drunken comrades.” He began moving about the room cleaning his face and body slowly with some soap and cold water.

She growled as her cheeks burned, “You enjoy tormenting me, don’t you?! I will pay you back for this, prince!”, she lowered her head as she slowly located the blanket and wrapped it around her body. While he was refreshing she used the chance to locate her clothes, “You could have just let me sleep here you know! IN PEACE!”, she hissed as she began to dress, “That would be the proper thing to do! You know I didn’t plan on entering your room by choice!”, she roared at him.

Adam sighed and quickly moved and covered her mouth with his hand. “Do you want the rest of the Gallery to know you’re in my room Lady General? Cause screaming like this is a great way to tell them that! Oh the rumors that’ll spread. Besides if I didn’t wake you up, you’d wake up with my hairy ass next to you because there is no place else to sleep in this room and I wasn’t going anywhere.” He finished cleaning up and began changing into his clean small clothes not caring if the woman watched.

Sheva turned around and crossed her arms. She didn’t like the idea of being gagged while talking about important things, “Well hairy ass is certainly a big problem…”, she threw a banter at him, grinning as she continued to dress while sneaking a peek at his body, “Say… are you always like this… so careless about who sees you?…. You acted the same on the day we started this journey too… You don’t care in general, or is it because I’m a woman?”, Well obviously, a man wouldn’t mind a woman just appearing in his bed she assumed. Then realization hit her hard, “You will just… carelessly enter a bed and sleep with me? Just like that?”. She half expected him to kick her off or so, knowing how much of a savage he was. And hairy ass savage with bad temper no less. And he also didn’t like her to put it simply.

Adam shrugged pulling on his new small clothes before pouring a cup of water for himself and the woman. “A little of both, I’m hardly a man with anything to be ashamed of when it comes to women.” He winked handing her a cup. “And being around the Rogue’s Gallery or places like it most of my life hardly gives me a fear of lacking privacy.” He leaned against the door sipping his cup of water.

“I… suppose you have a point…”, she looked at him and then at the cup. She was already dressed but remained kneeling on the floor. She drank the water slowly, before looking up at him again, “Okay then… I won’t bother you anymore… we have but few hours to sleep and…”, She pressed one of her hands into her forehead as she felt a sharp pain. Hangovers were always such a bitch.

Adam chuckled downing his cup before he moved to the bed. “Glad you agree, now it’ll be a hot one so best to not go to bed fully dressed.” He gave her a wink before he moved to his pack and pulled out a small vial of pink colored liquid handing it to her before laying on the outside edge of the bed still dressed in just his small clothes. “Drink that, an alchemist friend of mine makes me hangover potions for...keeping her company on cold nights.” He chuckled low.

Sheva seized the vial from his hand drinking it without thinking twice, “Yes, yes, we know, you have many lovers, you don’t need to brag”. This actually angered her more than the headache. Were all men such playboys? “How long till the effect…. Will… hmm…” well, that was a bit quicker than she thought… or did it play quicker because she had magic in her. The pain was so subtle now it barely hurt… however… her body became so much more hot in turn. Magic… go figure. She waved her face as she rushed to open the window and let the air inside, “Wow, what the hell was this? Fire elemental?!”.

Adam shrugged and chuckled. “I think she uses Fire Salts, Wraith tears, and shavings from a black pine or something? Don’t worry, I’ve been using them for years with no ill effect. But yea they do heat you up hence why I recommend stripping down because the effects last a few hours.” He stretched out watching her

“Stripping huh?”, Sheva bit her lip again in anger, “You got more than enough show for one night! speaking of which, aren’t you going to remove this ridiculous eye-patch already!”, the heat was unbearable, but she was stubborn. Instead of simply walking away she had to just return the banter.

Adam shrugged again placing his hands behind his head. “Well you’re gonna wake up swimming then but if that’s what you want. As for the eyepatch, I’m getting used to it but.” He pulls it off his golden eye glowed dully like a coin in the dark. “If it’ll make you happy.”

Sheva looked up at his eye and then considered his whole recent behaviour. Was he seriously lowering his guard around her. She reached out her hand to him, “Help me stand up please”, she wanted to have a closer look at the changes. She recalled she somehow initiated it, but the nature of this appearance still eluded her, “please?”, she added softly again.

Getting off the bed with a low groan his head swam a little, almost making him regret giving her his last bottle of magic hangover juice as he called it, but it was the least he could do after hearing her confession. Getting up and off the bed he gripped her hand and gently pulled her up.

She nearly fell at him from his powerful grip, but she stopped herself last minute as she looked into his eyes carefully. Her hands reached into his cheeks without even noticing that this was a bit reaching too close. She was simply too mesmerized by the golden color, “It’s beautiful… like a gem… no… prettier…”, she said slowly, and when she realized what she said and how close she was, she simply backed away, looking sideways. With the heat running through her body and the tension between them, she simply felt like she was thrown into a volcano, and yet she had to quickly brush off the topic, “It’s magic. It’s really magic… but how could I have awaken it from you… all I did was just suck your energy and-!”, realizing she said too much she looked at him with fear, “I mean… I… just… well… it happens… and… I… I can’t control it or… I think I better just leave, yes... “, she rushed for the door.

He grabbed her shoulder and almost playfully spun her around back to the bed. “You’re the Mage not me. Like I said there hasn’t been magic in my family for centuries, as for sucking out my energy that explains a lot, but not everything.” He pushed her gently back to the bed. “And it’s still late, the questions will be asked as soon as anyone sees you Sheva.” He sat down beside her letting out a loud yawn.

He didn’t ask further? That’s… impressive, Sheva thought to herself. Usually such remark would invoke anyone curiosity or wrath. Was he that care-free or simply too tired. Regardless, it made her feel easier around him for some reason, like a boulder was removed from her shoulders. Another one knows of her secret… and wasn’t bothered…. At least yet…

“What are you suggesting I do then, prince?”, she whispered slowly.

Adam scoffed flopping back onto the bed, letting out another yawn. “Strip down so you don’t sweat through the sheets and go the blaze to bed.”

“Fine! Just close your eyes damn it!”, she undressed, stealing away his blanket, “NO PEEKING!”, she said waiting for him to shut his eyes.

With a low sigh Adam did as she wanted and didn’t open them until he felt her extremely warm smooth body slide up next to him feeling the rough cloth of her underclothes next his body. At least it could fun to get through them. He almost instantly started sweating himself, but still he shifted around so she would be comfortably tucked into his side as the bed didn’t offer much in the way of room for them both to not be touching. Carefully he wrapped his arm around her narrow shoulders and clicked his tongue looking with one eye at the oil lamp he left on. “Hmm can your magic get that?” He asked casually with a smirk.

“Yeah”, she hid her lips so he won’t see her smiling face. He didn’t deserve it…. Being a little mean to her today. But she still snuggled into his arms before clicking her fingers commanding the the fire within the lamp was whoosed away and the room was dark as they both fall asleep with some quietly grumbled good nights trying to show some sign of making peace.

*The courtyard after the men got back and while Shel was in the Alchemy lab*

As Balder finished singing the low Giant lullaby and gave the animals one final look over before he reached for his pipe to have a nice smoke before bed, but he found it missing. A deep frown crossed his large face as he grumbled lightly leaning back against the tree he was using as a backrest. Only one person would be ballsy or really strong enough to steal his smoking pipe, he’d have to have a talk with Shel once she returned from whatever trouble the women were getting up to.

Looking up at the night sky the Giant reached for his bottle of Sky Father’s Water cleverly hidden in the cart. Not even Shel would be dumb enough to swipe his alcohol. Uncorking the bottle he let the powerful tonic breath for a few seconds as he said a prayer to the Sky Father and Earth Mother before taking a long swig the burn enough to stop most races, but for Balder it was more like a cup of warm mammoth milk. It helps him sleep when on the road.

He could feel the drink beginning to work when he heard a door open nearby and out came Tris looking equal parts tired and annoyed. Taking one more swig of his drink he waited for the Archer to approach before greeting him. "Good evening Tris, looks like the men had a fun night."

The Archer nodded slowly feeling a large yawn rock his body. "Some of us, Yn and Jamon almost won a fighting tournament at the Bull's Head Tavern, then Jamon got lucky with a girl who wouldn't use him as a scratching post. Took the boy longer than I thought it would, but still we're back before the sun comes up. It seems we had a better night than the girls though, Mynx attacked the prisoner...my..slave?" He said quietly wondering just what to call the Lycn prisoner who seems to have imprinted on him as her Master. "The girl had tried to follow Shel out once the girl's night had wound down and the cat decided to freak out and slash Selene across the face. Left long still bleeding scratch marks."

Balder sighed putting his drink down. He knew Mynx would be trouble once she got wind of the Lycan in their midst. "So normally we'd let the wounded decide the punishment, but since the girl is little more than a living doll unless her Master says something it's up to you."

Tris scoffed crossing his arms over his chest looking up at the slowly sinking moon. "I'd say eye for an eye, but Lycans don't have the claws needed so...three lashes?" He let out a low amused chuckled. "Or better yet, make her say sorry and mean it. That'll prolly be worse than whipping her."

The Giant chuckled lightly leaning his head against the tree. "Yes it'll most likely kill her, but the decision is yours or Selene's if you can get her to choose not mine. It's too late now, but take the rest of the night to decide or get the wolf girl to choose. All else fails, I'll think of something."

Tris nodded and gave the Quartermaster a quick salute before one more yawn ripped from his mouth and turned to head back to his room in the Annex where hopefully his Lycan had cleaned up the blood. Balder took one more swig of his drink before he corked it and placed it back in the wagon before a large yawn rolled up from his belly. Stretching tall and feeling all his joints pop and click the big man shook out his arms and legs before settling back against the tree sleep quickly taking him. He awoke an unknown amount of time later to the sensation of dew and cold coating his skin. Half asleep he reached around behind him and grabbed the large Mammoth hide blanket from his cart to pull around him. But as he moved he felt a new weight pressing down on his arms, giving a quiet yawn he looked groggily down at Shel as she was snuggling his arm. A smile crossed the Giant's face as he gingerly brushed some hair form the woman's face and moved his arm around to be somewhat cradling the She-Orc in the crook of his arm before he pulled the blanket over his lower body. It would cover his Assistant perfectly and keep her warm, but leave his upper body to suffer the cold and dew. He's slept out in the cold before his people were tough even more so than Orcs or Ogres, besides he knew Shel better than she thought he did. Despite being a run away from the Horde Shel still had the frustrating pride of the Horde burning deep in her chest.

And it never let her show or admit weakness without yanking her tusks out first. But when she thinks she is alone her inner turmoil comes out and he sees the scared young woman buried underneath it all. Orcs aren't meant to be loners, they are social creatures from blood to bone from birth to death. He could tell she was lonely and aside from him she wasn't really close to anyone in the Gallery. Most likely owing to the pride from before and this strange burden she felt she had to carry for something she did in her past. She hadn't shared that with him, but he had a feeling it had something to do with the Orcs that were chasing her the day they met. He often wondered, but never asked, it wasn't quite his place. He figured someday she would tell him, but for now he would be content with just being there for her when she needed him. He also hoped she'd bring back his pipe before they left town, that would be added to the list of things to deal with tomorrow, alongside dealing with Mynx and her attack on Selene. Giving one final yawn the large man pulled Shel a little closer to his side before sleep welcomed him back into it's arms.

*Early the following morning Moon and Siks co-op*

Balder awoke shortly after dawn still feeling Shel nestled up against him. He let out a soft chuckle and gently moved from the She-Orc wrapping her up in his blanket as he moved through the still sleeping town and towards the forest to clean up. Like most places Alegast was not built to accommodate Giants. So if it came to relieving himself or bathing the nearby forest was his only option, on his way though he came across a naked Mynx, seemed fate had worked in someone's favor, but as always what fate gave she also took away. Nestled down in a bed of grasses, the Ocecat was sleeping soundly, the soft vibration of a rhythmic purr accompanying her. Her eyes opened slightly at the approach of the Giant, his heavy footfalls disturbing her rest. Lifting her head off the pile of her clothing, she eyed the Giant suspiciously, snorting out a breath of air as she looked upon him.

Balder’s eyes narrowed slightly as he eyed up the cat following the sound of her snort. “Heard you girls had a rough night Mynx.”

The cat blinked rapidly, then tucked her head back down into the nest. “Go away...cat is sleeping,” she responded, not liking the look he was giving her...or the tone of his voice. She pulled her clothing out from under her, covering her head with it to block out the light and the sound of his words.

Frowning Balder quickly ripped the bushes away Mynx was hiding under before his other hand came around and grabbed the scruff of the Ocecat’s neck in his fingers, lifting her up off the ground. “And I have a prisoner of war that was wounded by you to report back to Dagur.”

Struggling in his grip, Mynx wrapped both her hands around the giant’s wrist to take the pressure off her neck. She resisted the urge to dig her nails in, finally allowing her body to relax. “Not know what carrying on about. Let go...not like hanging.” Her voice bordered on angry, her tone cold and slightly hoarse.

Balder clicked his tongue in annoyance as he grabbed up the woman’s clothes, shoving them into her chest. “Well I doubt the Lycan liked having her face slashed for simply trying to leave a room. You brought this onto yourself Mynx.” He growled a Giant’s growl, deep, and made the ground under them rumble lightly as he began walking back to Alegast with Mynx still swinging from his fingers as he moved.

One hand clutching her outfit to her, the cat snarled, baring her teeth. “Put down! Need talk!” she cried out. She had no plans of running away, the Giant could easily catch her, but she also didn’t want to be dragged through the town undressed. She needed to straighten out the story Balder had been fed as well...get his facts straight. She had not attacked the cur without reason…and she could prove it.
Balder snorted and shook his head. “You can talk on the walk over, you know our rules Mynx. We don’t attack prisoners no matter how we personally feel about them.” He shook his head in disappointment.

“I not walking, you are...and I need get dressed,” she retorted, starting to struggle again. “There no rules for prisoners...no matter. That why Adam not punished for killing two of them.” She brought her clothes to her shoulders, draping the material over them so she could use both hands to help support her weight. “Please let down...too heavy to carry like kitten.”

“Adam didn’t kill those prisoners some kind of magic did. And last I checked you cared very little about being modest Ms.Jabberwalken, but so be it. I’ll put you down to dress, and you better talk fast to explain yourself.” He placed the woman down but kept well within his own arm’s reach in case she tried to bolt.

Letting out a sigh of relief, Mynx rolled her shoulders and turned her head from side to side, lifting one foot to slide it into the leg of her outfit at the same time. She grumbled under her breath as she dressed, fully aware that Balder was watching her closely. “I’m not going anywhere, no need to stare.”

Turning towards him once she was finished, she scoffed lightly, then put her hands on her hips, thinking of the excuse he used to explain the missing bandits. “Magic? Everything is that. Sheva use on me...touch head...make tired...but dog is prisoner...bandit...we kill bandits. Why not dog?” Trying to arrange her thoughts in a way that made sense was only making her more confused. Too many ideas running around to organize. She started pacing, dragging her feet to leave grooves in the ground. “Need more time...not like rush.”

The Giant shook his head. “She belongs to Tris now so she is no longer a bandit, he captured her, she is his Jamon, and you damaged her. That is bad enough, but you attacked her unprovoked and you know the rules for that. Eye for an eye.”

“No!” Mynx cried angrily. “I good cat. Attack not unpro...pro...whatever you said. I was angry. Shel made angry by giving cur my water skin. I wanted to get it...throw it at Orc. In anger. But not hurt. Then dog got up...started follow. Shel yells, ‘no...run away’, but dog keep coming. So, I attack. Stop dog. But I angry...want to hurt more...but didn’t.”

The Quartermaster shook his head. “None of that is reason to attack, the Lycan wasn’t going to attack, besides Shel is an Orc she could handle the untransformed young woman. And lastly you should’ve never hurt her to begin with.” He knelt down getting as close to the Beastwoman’s level as he could. “Is that all you have to say in your defense?”

Mynx narrowed her eyes, her teeth bared as the Giant moved closer. “You...a...stubborn...old goat! I am not...guilty. You want hurt cat...then do. Eye for eye. I not care! Dog deserved scratch...and more. Lycans are bad...cursed...can not trust. You will see. The worst of the worst.” She huffed, turning her back and looking towards the path to the town. “I...we...go back now. I walk.”

Balder shook his head. “Takes one to know one, and it won’t be me hurting you. It’ll be Selene or Tris, no matter who we are or where we come from we are all members of the Rogue’s Gallery and we do not hurt each other.” He placed a heavy hand on Mynx’s shoulder and began leading her back to the town to face her punishment.

The Ocecat shrugged her shoulder trying to dislodge the hand, but continued to move along reluctantly with him. It wasn’t the thought of the pain that bothered her, more her pride. She didn’t feel she was in the wrong...no matter the Giant’s accusation. The beastfolk believed in the fairness of retribution...but there were exceptions. Grumbling about the unfairness of it all, she lowered her head and stared at the ground. “Lycan not Rogue...and no want her to punish. Want Tris. If cat have choice.”

Balder shook his head. “No the choice will be theirs or mine if they can’t decide. And you will be expected to never do it again on penalty of expulsion from the Guild.” They reached the gates of Alegast and Balder’s hand tightened slightly as he quickened their pace.

Mynx stiffened, then shook her head, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with him openly. He had no right to remove her from the Guild, only the Alpha could do that...and Dagur was not here for such proceedings. Her only thought now was to get through the next part...the rest would follow naturally...or not.

Yamimoon

08-31-2019, 05:14 PM

The money that Ashvel made off the fights was enough to fund the rest of the night. Granted both new Rogues suffered injuries noting life threatening. The worst injury was to poor Jamon with a broken arm which needed to be set and bound. Yet that was the only injury that was taken care of by him. The young barmaid that had been serving them before and during the fights had come a calling to pick up Jamon. The two left without any complaints from him. The young lady would do more for the spirit of the young man and was the best kind of remedy.

After he finished fixing up Yn’s elbow and wrist and cleaned up his wounds to keep them from getting infected he spent the rest of the time with the others drinking. Though he didn’t spend the whole night with the group. After giving the rest of the money to the bar keep and instructing him to keep any that was left over for himself, he left the bar. Since alcohol didn’t affect him like it did the others his senses were still sharp. As he moved deeper into the forest that surrounded the tavern.

It felt good to relax a little. Having some time to forget that most people fear him and wish for his death. As well the fact that ‘They’ had somehow found him. Shaking his thoughts to the back of his mind he took his walk. Enjoying the crisp night air. According to the moon that was above his head the night was more than half over, and he would soon have to return to the town and begin the search for information.

Already knowing that he probably won't be going into the library. Some places are protected by holy magic that repels any of the undead. Luckily their power can only be cast on buildings and not on whole towns. Eventually through his wandering he came across a cliff side that was barren of trees and overlooked the city that was home to many a scholar. The lights flickered in the distance as he looked over the edge towards the large town. Most of the city was darker since not everyone was awake this time of night. Only the desperate men and women that sought to answer a question were still up.

Removing his hood as his pale skin glowed in the dim moonlight that reflected off of Ashvel’s skin giving it and unearthly glow. A light breeze blew around him and the fresh air was welcome. Closing his eyes to enjoy the night free from having to hunt or on guard duty. It was time for him to be alone since he was still not accustomed to traveling with the others. So much noise that was distracting, yet at the same tie welcome. He was still getting used to being around others, but he still enjoys solitude once and a while.

The sound of someone giggling floated in on the wind and this caught Ashvel’s attention. This sound instantly put him on high alert and his eyes shot open and he looked around the clearing. There was no one there but the hairs on the back of his neck were standing on end. He knew who was behind the giggling.
“Come out Ipulre.”

"Aw you are no fun anymore Ashvel." Ipulre said as she walked out of the trees her light purple skin and a skimpy black and grey outfit. The dark elf had been stalking Ashvel since the night of the raid. Keeping an eye on him via her father's request.

"Those people you thought of like your parents destroyed the vampire in front of me. If you were like your old self you would have come to me, not the other way around. Yet here I am coming out of the shadows to see you. What did they fill your head with? Acting like you are one of those inferior creatures.”

“Watch your tongue. They are fare from inferior. Not one race should rule over the others. That is the way…”
“Silence your venomous tongue now Ahsvel. You once believed they were nothing but sheep. Walking around just waiting for the slaughter. You are the superior species. Life eternal never tasting time deadly kiss. How can that be anything more than perfection?”

“That is not perfection. That is nothing but a curse. To watch everything you love, everything you care for die before your eyes. That is a true hell on earth.”

Ipulre didn’t say anything she just walked over to Ashvel and looked him in the eye. He had abandoned her just like her worthless parents. He was no longer the man that took care of her. The only man other than ‘Father’ that looked after her. A saddened look crossed her face as she just stared into his eyes as she pulled a dagger from her back. He was going to pay for leaving her alone, for making her find hope and then losing it. Taking the dagger, she buried it deep in the Vampire's side.

Watching as his eyes when wide and pain filled with pain. A smile crossed her face as she jumped back barely dodging the sharpened nails that were aimed at cutting her. As Ashvel pulled the dagger from his side and held the dagger tightly a giggle escaped from her lips once more.

“Now you are nothing more than the animals that we hunt for prey. Father wanted you to return to his side. That is why he sent ‘both’ of us to find you. Yet here you stand defending the impure with your words. They are nothing but cattle, and you will see that once again. Just how and when will be up to father.”

Ashvel held onto the blade letting the injury bleed as he threw the dagger at Ipuler. She caught it easily then placed it back in its sheath. He was close to the cliffs edge, and he truly didn’t have anywhere to go other than down if the situation got worse. Though, it would be impossible for him to kill Ipuler since she was important to him once.

“I am the one that changed. Killing held no sway for me, and I wanted to live a life where I didn’t have to kill. That is why my ‘parents’ took me away and sacrificed themselves to help me realize my wish. Looking back, I should have bought you with me, yet something tells me you wouldn’t have come even if I had asked. You have been brainwashed by ‘Father’. You are nothing more than his pawn in this messed up game he wants to play.”

"You are such a silly Vampire. A pawn I might be, but at least I am useful. You are nothing more than trash." Ipuler turned her back on Ashvel. "You better keep a hold of the things you hold dear. One day they just might disappear, and it will be all your fault."

Ashvel lost all of his composure and he changed in personality and demeanor.

"You and the other better keep out of my life. If you do anything to my family, I will make sure to destroy everything that the organization holds dear, and everyone in it. You have been warned." Ashvel said in a dangerous tone as he watched the woman walk back into the shadows.

Once he was alone again, he took off his clothing to get a better look at his injury. Granted it hurt but he was accustomed to pain of this level. HIs training in the Organization coupled with his lack of fear of dying helped a lot with dealing with injuries. Luckily, he didn’t think that there was any holy water on the blade, and he knew it was not made of silver. As the wound started to close very slowly, he knew that there must have been an herb on the blade that stopped coagulation and thus his healing ability.

Sighing heavily, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a cat gut string, along with a needle. He would need to close the injury thus allowing it to heal past the herb’s effects. As soon as he was sun suturing up his side, he placed the needle in his coat pocket and put back on his clothing. Making his way back to the city and to the guild’s lodgings. The night was giving way to dawn by the time he returned, and soon the search would begin. As he walked down the hall to the room, he chose there was no way any member of the guild would be up this early. So, there was no need to worry about trying to explain the blood that coated his shirt.

P.K.

09-05-2019, 05:39 PM

Laz rubbed her head with a grumble looking up in the dark at the light coming from a room somewhere above. Those adults were all pretty loud, they must be drunk or something. She glanced around the dark wondering what had hit her on the head, startling her from her rest. She couldn’t make anything significant out in the darkness.

She glanced up again as a crash echoed from the window above. What could they possibly be doing? She grumbled softly and yawned trying to settle back under the bush to sleep. After all leaves and dirt were a whole lot softer then cobble stone and rock.

She was getting around to drifting back off when she heard one of the doors open and groggily rubbed her eyes to peer out into the courtyard. Rolling over slowly to lay on her stomach through the leaves of the brush as two women came out of the building. One heavily drunk and the other covered in fur. She watched as the furred women laid the other one under a tree. Speaking quietly enough that she couldn’t hear what was being said.

Laz held very still as the cat woman got up and left, leaving the clearly intoxicated women to slumber under a tree. She rubbed her eyes and studied the clearing quietly. She’d learned during her times in the streets that passed out drunk people were usually the easiest to pickpocket. The clearing was silent for the longest time before Laz finely picked her way out of the brush.

Adults could be cruel, she didn’t want to risk being caught by one. She picked her way over to the drunk women slowly crouching down beside her as she carefully started to pick through pockets, pausing every so often to allow the women to settle back. It wouldn’t take long for Laz to find what she wanted, a bit of coin. There were also some other strange items on the women they might be worth something so she picked a few of those, the sword was far too big for her to carry around out in the open.

After collecting what small items she could carry, coins and interesting trinkets that might fetch a pretty penny in the right hands. She started back to the brush she’d emerged from, but had to hide away in another area as she heard the door open again.

Out came another women, also heavily intoxicated and began searching around the bushes Where laz had been sleeping. Laz held her breath, watching the women fish around in the brush looking for something, was she looking for… whatever hit her in the head? She bit her lip anxiously but after some time the women Shouted out her victory, holding out whatever it was over her head before she trudged back inside.

Adults were strange. She waited for a few heart beats the clearing going still once more before she slowly crept out of the bushes and started making her way to her hiding place once more. Just as she reached her hiding place she heard the door open once more making her dive into the brush.

She got into the bushes and held her breath, but there was no shout, not footsteps charging her direction. Silence. Careful not to rustle to loudly she turned around in her hiding place to peer out. A hooded figure crouched beside the women for a moment, it was hard to make out much about it as it was entirely black.

It got up shortly and began peering up the building, making Laz peer up to see someone dangling from one of the windows?! The child could only watch as the hooded figure placed underneath the dangling figure until they fell. Right on top of the other, or rather the other threw themselves under.

During the scuffle and the words exchanged a head peered out of the window above them and the two started back into the building talking about how excited they where. Laz Scoffed. They must be drunk, only adults acted like that drunk.

As things once again settled into silence, the only living souls out in the courtyard herself and the sleeping women, Laz picked up her doll which had been carefully bundled in a small dirty blanket and laid against the base of the bush and then bundling up the rest of her finds she began to weave her way out of the court yard. It was best not to be too close to the drunkard who she’d stolen from.

Creeping through the dark Laz made it out of the court yard and around the opposite corner of the building, far enough away that a hungover drunk shouldn’t be a problem. She still needed to catch some sleep before the shops and street vendors opened. As well as her opportunity to sell off whatever little trinkets these were.

Squeezing under another bush, the half-orc curled up tightly in the little hollow space inside. Lovingly hugging the doll to her chest as she peered out once more into the dark and then closed her eyes.

As the morning sun rises casting light across the courtyard, Su Lin stirs as the rays of sun cast itself upon her closed eyes. She slowly opens her eyes while looking about the courtyard as she rests against the tree. The effect of the liquid she consumed the other night reminding herself why she had not drank such in the past. Slipping a needle from her wristband, she inserts the needle at the correct point to surge adrenaline through her system to negate any lingering traces of that liquid and it’s side effects. With that, she slips the dagger she had in hand and concealed while she slept back in her boot sheath.

Drunk or not, she did realize there was a hand rummaging about her person as she slept, a trait she developed over the past decade, yet through the slits of her eyes maintaining the appearance of sleep, she realized the person before her was not a threat so did not slit the girl’s throat that night. Assuming the child to be gone, Su Lin stands and stretches looking about the courtyard. Assessing the items she was missing, some coin, some random things, nothing she would track the girl over was missing. Casting a hard gaze about for any signs of movement, today after all might be the day Ky would seek young Jamon. There is something that catches her attention however not her brother. A rare smile graced her lips as she casts her attention toward some brush that looks disturbed.

She makes a quick jog into the Annex and into the kitchen where the morning bread is being prepared, she takes a cloth towel and places a load of warm bread within, on her way back out grabs a water skin. She makes her way back to the courtyard and casts her attention back to where Laz sleeps. Su Lin steps ever so silently toward where the child conceals herself from, well, conceals herself from ordinary view. Looking upon the child as she holds her doll to her chest, a soft smile betrays her lips before readying herself. She resumes her cold exterior, her tone flat and threatening as she taps the ground near Laz to stir the child from her slumber

“Will you be the one who removed my possessions Girl?”

Laz slept past the rising of the morning sun, well past the opening of the shops and well past when she intended to get up. Over the years Laz had gotten good at hiding from adults so there was no way she was expecting to open her eyes to a set of feet in front of her hiding space, let alone facing her and asking her a question.

Startled Laz looked up her blue eyes wide as she stared up into the cold and not drunk face of the women she’d pickpocketed last night. People did not recover from being drunk like that! Not in her experience. She blinked up at the women. Removed her possessions? Should she feign ignorance? Sometimes adults fell for that. But this woman didn’t seem the type. There weren't a lot of options present, she could try and outrun the women and lose her in the allies. If she could reach them first glancing around and measuring the distance she didn’t think she could. But if she stayed here this woman would surely beat her, or worse.

Clutching her small doll Laz tried to crawl out the other side of the bush hopping the leafy obstacle would slow the women down enough for her to get a head start.

Obstructed from view, Su Lin allows a soft smile as she watches the child scamper to the other side of the brush she sleeps in. The child certainly did choose a good place to sleep and had an exit to escape if needed, it were not Su Lin the child tries to escape from. As Laz would reach her exit point, a thin shiny silver colored blade punctures the soil in front of Laz, Su Lin already effortlessly going to the other exit point. Her features go cold again, her a forced ruthless tone
“Child, should you try run, know I can drop a man at over two dozen paces, do you wish to feed the soil your blood this morn?”

The child seems to have a hard life, she picked that up watching her last night as she rummaged through the courtyard. She would instill some fear in the child as Su Lin knows all too well how ruthless man is. She keeps the outer shell of a ruthless assassin watching the child
“Now step out child so I might see you.”

Laz gasped, stopped in her tracks by the gleam of the silver blade sticking up from the dirt in front of her. Looking up at the woman as she spoke. She spoke in a strange way but her point was pretty clear. She’d die before she reached the supposed safety of the allies.

Slowly, reluctantly Laz crawled out of the bush and stood. She tried hard not to be intimidated by the women or seem afraid, putting on a brave stubborn front. Now what? She probably wanted her stuff back. Laz dropped the little bundle she’d made of the women’s stuff, all but the coin anyways that was already mixed in with her other stolen coin. She clutched her Doll to her chest and watched the women with narrowed blue eyes.

The girls hair was matted and falling in tangled waves to her mid back. Her mottled blue and white skin was covered in dirt, nearly making it entirely possible to think she was an earthy brown color. Everything about her was ragged and dirty but that shouldn’t be a surprise if she was sleeping in a bush.

“What now.” Laz asked definitely. “Are you going to beat? It wouldn’t be the first time! I’m not scared.” it wasn’t entirely a lie but it wasn’t particularly close to the truth. She was strong, she could put up a fight but this woman had time an experience. Even Laz knew that there was more to fighting than just power and strength.

Looking to the possessions upon the ground and resisting the urge to smile at the girl, Su Lin simply gruffly mutters
“Just know in some lands it would be my duty to remove your arm used to take my possession. Others send men to remove life from those who steal. You should not be frightened of the beatings as they are the more mild form of what man can think of to do to others.”

Su Lin pulls her steel from the ground sheathing her sword before sitting in front of the child, her tone still flat
“As for what now, sit, put your items you have been collecting away…” opening the towel with the still warm fresh bread “...you need to eat before we continue talking…” while taking the coin bag she has removing a smaller emerald setting it with the rest of the items Laz had lifted from her and others “...you should learn the value of items you seek, this emerald holds more value than all the others you have before you.”

Not waiting for the child to sit, Su Lin sits in front of her waiting for Laz to sit, Su Lin has her hand now on her silken purple ribbon which could easily be used to trip the girl should she run instead.

Laz didn’t have a quip to what the women said about there being far worse things that could be done to her. She was a little taken back thought when the women told her to sit and then opened a towel full of warm.. Fresh… bread. Laz’s mouth watered as she eyed the fresh food. A rare delicacy in the streets.

She eyed the women for a moment as she set down after pulling a Gem from a bag. Laz set down. “I know that.” she said tentatively reaching forward and snatching up a piece of bread with one hand while the other set her doll down beside her. “It's not wise to carry too much valuable, makes your a bigger target.” she said stuffing the warm bread into her mouth.

As Laz started to eat the bread, Su Lin set the water skin before her, her facial features cold and uncaring yet her tone betrayed her inner thoughts as she uncharastically softly spoke to the girl
“Be slow with the bread, it is not going anywhere nor do you need worry of others grabbing it from you…” tilting her head taking in the appearance of the girl “..there is water in the skin, drink as well…” her hands now free, she moves her right hand to her own chest nodding slightly while at the same time instinctively watching the girl, Su Lin’s tone soft “..I am known as Su Lin, family name is Mok, Su Lin Mok … you may call me Su Lin or Su if you so desire.”

Su Lin knows this child must have grown in a hard life, she will not press the child for her name. This is something the child must provide on her own. She sits allowing the child space to eat and drink. Over the years, she has passed many children is similar situations without giving them a second thought. Attachments had never been a luxury she could afford to have, deep focus on what is before you is all she had been raised to follow. Thoughts of others while focusing on the opponent will cause your rebirth was always instilled in her and she was good … too good at it. That was true … until meeting Hawk and later the Elder Dagur. Now before her was a young girl and a strange feeling within her. Was this that compassion she was told so many times she was not capable of having?

Laz eyed the woman as she told her to slow down, mentioning that no one would take her bread. But the little Child was starving and didn’t intend to slow down. Rare was a treat to have fresh anything, and enough to fill your stomach she could last two whole weeks on the stuff presented here but she doubted the women would let her take it with her so she stuffed the rest of the bread into her mouth before taking the water skin and with a little bit of trouble, since she wouldn't let go of her doll, she finally popped the top and began to drink great gulps.

Little droplets of water spilled over her mouth tracking down the dirt on her face. When she finally lowered the skin she gasped a little for air before she took another piece of bread and tore into it. Finally she looked back to the woman's face. “Why… are you feeding me?” she grumbled through a mouthful of food. Even with a mouthful of food her voice was laced with suspicion. This woman acted strangely and she had a strange name, though she supposed she was one to talk, named after a rock.

Su Lin’s eyes did not change with the cold blank stare, her tone betrayed a soft tone

“You need not be concerned, I expect nothing in return.” She would leave the answer at that, she would not speak of her desire to help the child that appears to have a rough life. She sits allowing the child space to consume what is before her. Su Lin moves another small loaf toward Laz, her tone still soft “Might I ask what brings you to this place?”

Laz gave the women a questioning glance. “Why does it matter?” She asked through a mouthful of bread, she would glance away from the women for only a moment before returning her gaze her. Watching her closely. “There is shelter, it was night and no one was around.” she swallowed before taking another chunk of bred off.

To be sure this was strange and fortunate for herself. It was rare when someone willingly gave her food and even rarer still when someone gave her more than table scraps. There were a few good adults she supposed, like her father, but most of her travels had showed her how mean they could be, especially to half breeds like her. “What are you expecting if not payment.” she said pausing in her little feast as she eyed the women.

Su Lin’s flat features do not change, it was a standard question many ask, in most cases it would be expected servitude, perhaps even walking into danger. On an occasion or two, she herself were subjected to man or woman set on her by others to test her resolve. As she watched the child, without thought, her tone a non typical soft reply
“Do not be concerned, I do not seek anything for repayment. When you finish, you shall follow me for a bath.”

Su Lin is aware of where there was a bathhouse where low lifes did not frequent. With no low life men, she is confident the child could relax in a warm bath and she would not need to spill man’s blood on the floor.

Laz’s face was plastered with even more confusion. “A-a bath?” when was the last time she’d had a proper bath? She just couldn’t fathom why this stony faced adult was was feeding her and then telling her to follow her to the bath. The cold monotone voice pared with the actual nice things she was saying was sending the 11 year old for a loop.

Within a few minutes, Su Lin and Laz were on one of the back streets and before a nicely upkeep building. An elderly woman comes out and stops before the two, a soft smile forms on the elders lips
“Miss Suzi, so nice to see you once again. To what do I owe this pleasure my dear.”

Letting down her shell, Su Lin steps to the elder offering a warm embrace, not the typical cold tone, offers a warm

“Miss Paskal, if it would not be too much trouble, could you find it acceptable that one of your assistants could see to this child? Please allow her a warm bath, clean her hair and provide her some scents.”

The elder motions toward a couple of the women around as Laz is ushered to a private chamber. As Laz is from sight, Su Lin continues
“Would you see to it the child’s clothes are set a flame and replace them with fine softer garments?” as she slips an emerald into the elder woman’s hand. The elder holds the emerald a quick moment before slipping it back in Su Lin’s pocket. A soft smile on the elder’s features
“Dear Suzie, there is no need to offer payment for what I will do for the child. Are you still acting rough toward life my dear? Word reached me that your brother is also around these parts. That sweet boy Mr Hawk spoke this to me last eve.”

On hearing Hawk’s name, a smile betrays her lips. He always does seem to be close when she is in these parts. As Su Lin is about to speak, a woman comes out announcing that tea is ready. The elder extends her hand toward another smaller room
“The child will be awhile, let us enjoy some tea and catch up on your travels my dear.”

Laz was herded into the building. She protested a little but there wasn’t really a way out as she was taken to a private room and with a little bit of a struggle managed to strip the child of her rags, thought when attempting to take the little doll she clutched to tightly she snapped at the offending hands.

Finally giving up they led her to the water. It was an uncomfortable process to scrub all the grim off the girls skin and reveal the mottled blue and white skin underneath. The grubby doll getting something of a wash to as they straightened out her hair and cleaned her ears.

When they were finally done the water was unrecognizable and so was the child. Some of the women remarked about how pretty her skin was and noted her pointy ears and small tusks. Laz wasn’t sure how to handle the shower of attention as her hair was brushed out while she was given new clothing. And shortly after she’d be shown into the room where the elder and Su lin where having tea together.

As the door slides open and the child enters with the other women, Su Lin’s expression changes back to her cold exterior while the elder giggles
“Oh Suzie..”

Su Lin stands and moves her hand to her chest nodding slightly toward the women accompanying Laz, her tone back monotone
“I thank you for your assistance” before turning her attention to Laz “..If you have nowhere to be, you should follow me..” while turning toward the elder mouthing ‘thank you’. Su Lin stepped from the room and back into the back street ensuring Laz were with her. All she knew was that she was not going to allow this child another evening out in the cold.

Laz was curious. Follow her where? It had been a long time since she’d had an adult take care of her. But the promise of food and maybe somewhere warm to sleep was enticing enough. Besides maybe she could sneak off during the night if she didn’t end up liking it. With that, clutching her still wet doll and a few of her other items she followed after the stone faced women.

Leanna

09-09-2019, 10:12 PM

The sun rose over a tranquil world, its light beaming down upon the City of Scholars like a graceful blessing. Warmth grazed over every blade of dewy grass—wiping away each droplet like a tear—as broad leaves of oak and ash trees rustled in the surrounding forests, responding in tandem to the most gentle of breezes. Like a mother who caressed the cheeks of her beloved children, breaths of light wind slowly blew away every speck of fog, all the while cooing and beckoning for her little ones to rise.

Down on the forest bed, shadows cast from branches danced upon the face of the sleeping she-orc, leaving strange and enchanting shapes upon her visage. From these same branches, a light-feathered hawk abandoned its perch to spread its wings—the creature of the sky calmly gliding above as its keen eyes sensed life below, large and small, stirring. Dawn was now breaking into day, and strands of Shel's loose ebony hair began to tickle her nose, prompting a closed-eye yawn. But the orc was not ready to wake. Not yet.

Because Shel felt like she was in a cocoon—one that just felt too warm, too silky, too safe—one that she hoped would never, ever break apart. So the orc sleepily nestled herself deeper into the mammoth hide, with nothing but the crown of her head and her tawny eyes showing above the soothing swaddle of fur. Well, at least until she remembered that she had not put herself in this soft, woolly coat. Subconsciously perplexed by this realisation, Shel's eyelids finally snapped open expecting to find a giant beside her; but only disappointment came when she found none. Where was Balder?

Needless to say, Shel was eager to greet the man; hoping to see what a giant was like when they first roused to meet a new day. Had he woken in the middle of the night, irritated by her encroaching upon his personal space more than she had ever dared before? Frowning at this, Shel buried herself once more into the furry blanket, rubbing her cheek up against it. Her desire for lighthearted conversation was being snuffed out as quickly as a candle's wick; as was her desire for a lovely morning welcome—the type that reminded her that the world was not always so broken, so violent.

Drat. Shel decided that she would lie for a while longer... and wait for Crag... watching, thinking, planning. Today was going to be a busy day, the orc knew. So she began to map out everything in her head with method and intention, that she could tackle every task as efficiently as possible.

Yet, as lost in those musings as she was in the hide, Shel became motionless beneath the quiet blue skies... at least until a slight disturbance could be seen from a nearby forest thicket. In the far-off distance, limbs of trees shook and shuddered as bushes trembled and tossed before—who else? Shel could see Balder approach from the brush, solemn and steady, with Mynx in tow. The orc could not keep herself from a crooked smile at the ocecat's misfortune (particularly because such misfortune could be seen from such a delightful position).

Is the giant angry?

A worrisome thought suddenly struck Shel, one strong enough to rouse her from where she had been reclining so comfortably. Was Crag angry at her?! Still. The orc waited in place, not daring to move any further—at least until the giant and ocecat were far enough gone that she could leave her resting place, unseen. Shel had never seen Balder with such a look in his eye! Was Mynx being reprimanded for her actions? Was all of this about the events of the previous night? What was going on?

She must know. Because, whatever the case, the orc knew that the ocecat could easily become a problem. Albeit accidentally (and with no ill intention), Shel had taken a small part in the spurring of the attack on the prisoner—but still! She would be damned if she allowed Mynx to smear her name before the giant. She had come too far to just sit by in wanton idleness and allow any to speak the name of Shel in vain.

Resting behind a distant pillar that was far enough to keep her unseen (but still close enough to hear the proceedings), the she-orc waited—and listened. How very sweet it would be to see this ocecat receive her due punishment. Not only because unprovoked, pitiless attacks infuriated Shel—particularly when under her watch—but also because, true to her race, Shel's thirst for justice and retribution was mighty. And when it came from a giant... well, wasn't that was all the sweeter?

Because was public punishment something that Shel was unfamiliar with.

I. must. know.

In fact, such as the way of the orc.

Wicked deeds done in secret must be brought into the light.

Sighing, Shel kept on watching.

The horde must always know.

As she listened to Balder make his case, she could not keep herself from shivering slightly... despite the lack of cold in the air. Perhaps he truly was the monster she had always hoped him to be? Could she coerce him into doing her bidding, after all? Would the disappointment of the bandit raid be forgotten? From behind that stone pillar, Shel was willing the giant to roar like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky, and strike Mynx down with a force like she had never known—even though something deep within Shel was half-terrified that Balder would, too.

*

Lulu opened her bristly lashes to greet the morning light with bright eyes.

*It is such a beautiful day! Isn't it just such a beautiful day?*

Rising before Maso—why is he still so ~tiiiiired~?—and glancing around to find that Faur was nowhere to be seen, the boar gave a little love bite to Maso's curly, woolly trunk before trotting right out the stable door to look for something that would settle the grumbles in her tummy. Fooooooood.

*FOODFOODFOODFOOD*

Where was all of it hiding?! Lu was a little unsure, but she would find out. Yes, she would! Sniffing into the air to see if she could find any mare-scents (because they always seemed to be given food so readily, didn't they?), the boar soon discovered that this tactic was pointless. She was very much alone in this courtyard, and there was nigh a mare, nor a speck of grain to be seen.

Snort.

Taking a moment to trot over towards a large oak, the boar began to scrape the bark off of the tree with her tusks to distract herself from her grumbling tum. Geh. Finding food is hard work. But then along came a beetle! Was it here to play?

Or... are you... food?

Beginning to chase the insect with great zeal, the boar's hooves left cloved little imprints all around the courtyard, as she chased the pest... wondering. But even the stupid beetle eluded her. Resting her tail and rump in the dust, Lulu all but gave up.

...

That is, until something very important entered her mind. Excitedly, her tail began to wag, leaving little marks in the dirt as it swish swish swished to the very beat of life itself.

Where is that cart?

Because there... THERE WAS FOOD.

Trot trot trot trot trot trot trot.

Eventually, she found her way to the caravan of the Rogue's Gallery, and the boar could sense that it was time to once more feast upon this royal smorgasbord.

Apples, peaches, pears, plums, galore!

Beans, turnips, peas!

Corn meal, wheat, rye!

Onion...?

Blegh!

Lu spit out the onion... disgusted by its vile bitterness, before lying down to rest her head between her two front legs. She suddenly felt so full that even to move felt like a burden. Until she saw them, of course.

Antlers?!

Lu blinked a few times before rising from her haunches, and hesitantly tread towards a specific cart, one that not only held already hewn logs... but also a few large branches that still needed to be cut for kindling. Biting down onto the tip of one very large branch that hung towards the wheel of the cart, the boar started to pull as hard as her four hooves could—hoping to claim this fine pair of antlers for herself.

And, surprisingly, she was successful. Eventually, the thing loosened from its place, falling to the earth with a light thud, as a billow of dust rose like smoke from ground, covering Lu's brindle hide in a small layer of dirt. Ooooo! She just had to show Faur!

Dragging the large branch away from the cart and back across the courtyard, the boar grew even more merry as she towed around her new set of antlers, excited to go find the elk as she grunted in unceasing boqr...

*FAURFAURFAURFAURFAURFAUR*

Koti~

09-11-2019, 10:40 PM

Faur stretched his body out, feeling the ground rumble beneath his form. Opening his eyes revealed the source, Balder walking towards the forest. Going by the human ideals, he surmised that Balder had gone to wash up. Freeing himself from the gaggle of both Lulu and Masso, Faur figured it would be a good time to do the same. He had felt Yn returning to the annex last night, but knew better than to disturb him. The boy had come home drunk and beaten. It would be a morning for sure.

"Now. Good place to wash up around… most likely the forest. Forest seems a good plan. Not many large creatures there." Faur spoke to himself as he trotted through the streets, his hoofbeats echoing off the stone ground. He headed towards the gate, nodding to the guards as he left. Both looked at the deer in confusion but let him pass regardless. It wasn't worth the fight trying to stop a 9ft tall deer that early in the morning. Faur had an easy time chasing down the giant, his footprints in the ground easy to track in the early morning. He already knew he was behind the man, passing the giant on the way back. He made sure to stay clear, going from the big man's look and the frustrated cat.

*Just gonna steer clear of that* Faur thought as he stepped aside from the couple. He wasn't sure what the problem was, but several things could cause problems between humans. The rest of the trek wasn't far, and eventually he found himself in the waters that Balder had used. His first stop was to take a swig of the cold waters, washing out the cottony taste of morning breath. It was a strange human trait he picked up from his brother, one that not many other beasts even recognized.

*Much better* Fair let out a sigh upon sliding into it, feeling the days of dirt fade off his fur. The deep water only came up to his chest, refreshing and relaxing. He moved through it, watching the wakes ripple away from him. It was a peaceful wash, allowing the sounds accompany him, from the birds to the crickets disturbed from their rest.

"Quite the catch here boys." The voice broke his restful wash, forcing him to open his eyes. Lost in his own thoughts, he hadn't noticed the sounds of others arriving. Turning his head he noticed the group having just exited the woods. Dressed heavily in fire and carrying bows at the ready, Faur knew exactly what the group was, and how badly timed this was. A group of hunters had managed to catch up to him, catching him when away from the earth.

"You're not going to want to hunt me." Faur spoke to the group, getting them to pause for just a moment. One of the men moved towards the leader, a scrawny young man holding a large spear.

"Boss, isn't that one of those talkin beasts from those MutSin people?"

"Nah, couldn't be. They don't come this far. Prolly a magical beast trying to scare us." The boss just smirked as he pulled his bow out. Faur looked at them, already doing his best to plan out his attack path. He could make the run and easily take one down, but he'd take the arrow just trying to get out. Faur could try and call upon the earth for him, but with the water it would either be solid mud, or take too long to stop the arrow in any meaningful way. Earth seemed to be the best way and already began channeling magic into his body, keeping his eyes on the lead member drawing their how as the others circled around him. He was just about to move when a rustle grabbed his attention off to the side, coming from the bushes.

The bolt just managed to avoid hitting the leader, his bow snapping from his hand. He jumped back and looked from where the bolt came from, shocked at the skill. Jarguff separated himself from the bushes, loading another bolt into the crossbow. The dwarf kept his eyes on the hunters, all of them looking over to the dwarf.

"Oi, best watchit there. I can prove this one's a brother to the Dusha." Jarguff spoke, carefully moving closer to the water's edge. The group looked at him, then their boss, who was still question why his bow was now gone. Fury crossed his eyes for a brief moment as he drew his sword.

"Ain't no midget gonna steal me kill!" The man bellowed before rushing the dwarf. Jarguff grumbled as he set the crossbow aside and shifted his body in defense. As the man descended upon him, Jarguff ducked and swung upwards, catching the man square in the jaw. The others watched in stunned silence as the man was dropped in one swing. Swinging his cape free he looked to the others, a fire in his eyes and a grin on his face.

"Which others of you idiots want to try me!" The dwarf challenged them, brandishing the gauntlet to them all. Many looked at the man taken down with one swing, then back to the dwarf and massive deer now standing behind him. They did one more sweep before deciding to take their losses and run. Jarguff let out a hearty laugh before finally looking towards the young deer.

"Glad I could help ya out. Watcha doin washin without ya siblin around?" Jarguff asked Faur, heading to grab the bolt that he had used to stop the boss Hunter. Pulling it free from the tree he looked it over, allowing Faur to dry off.

"Well, he's probably waking up with a headache and a sore body. They men went clubbing last night, and seems he got clubbed. Either way, how did ya know I was a Dusha Kin?" Faur asked the dwarf, shaking his body dry and stepping away from the unconscious body.

"Simple. No magical creature could be caught by such lousy hunters. Guys couldn't catch a boar if it charged them. They got better sense o' survival." Jarguff spoke as he slipped the bolt back into it's case and headed back to the deer in question.

"Hey! I'm not that daft!" Faur spoke with anger and puffing up his chest at the man. The dwarf looked him over and gave a chuckle at the massive deer.

"Then prolly just young. Regardless, you should get back to your family. I got me a giant to track down." Jarguff spoke before he started moving towards the forest boundary. Faur moved quickly to stop the dwarf.

"Wait, were you in the woods trying to hunt the giant who was just here?" Faur asked the dwarf. He lowered himself to talk more evenly with the dwarf. Jarguff looked the deer over, trying to figure out.

"Yeah, the giant that was just out here. One this far away from their homes and not in a traveling group gotta be a part of the Rouges. Figure cutting through the woods be the best course.

"So why are you still in the forest if you were chasing him?" Faur asked the man, getting a chuckle from the dwarf.

"Short legs. Kinda hard to keep pace." Jarguff responded, chuckling while staring at Faur and moving to make his way around.

"I can take you right to him. I am a part of the Rouges Gallery and can get us there in half the time it would take you." Faur offered before nodding to his back for the dwarf. Jarguff looked the creature over, trying to decide if the deer was lying or not. Shrugging and figuring that at least he could get closer to the group and town faster, he took the offer and hopped up onto Faurs back, both making for the town at a fast clip.

Kris

10-07-2019, 10:39 AM

Morning (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uwvVhXItl1w)

Sheva shifted as the first ray of light pierced through the window glass and landed on her body. The weak breathing of Adam almost startled her. She almost forgot how she came to be in such situation and with him in the same bed, until she recalled the events of the night before.

The room was dry and hot, and she was sweating hard and so was he….

While some part of her wanted to get up and bath, another simply wanted to stay in his embrace.

Her eyes scanned his face, trailing over his closed eyelids and his lips, watching gently how they opened and closed with every gentle and soft exhale and inhale.

She was so mesmerized by his beautiful sight that she was afraid to move, as to not alarm him. She gasped as soft moans left her own lips, wishing hers to meet his, with strange sweet desire and to take over him right there and then.

But her senses returned to be sharp again, knowing that her power may go wild if she let go and give in… Even though… a lustful wicked side in her still wanted to put it to a test…

SikstaSlathalin

10-29-2019, 09:45 PM

Never one for early mornings Adam had settled into the comforting warmth of feeling someone in the bed beside him. It has been a long time since he’s shared a bed with a woman, as the girls in the Gallery could likely attest. He took lovers of course, but after the fun had ended they generally parted ways and the merc simply slept alone. But once more he found himself outside his comfort zone, but it wasn’t a bad thing this time.

Even in his barely awake state his keen senses could smell the soft lavender of faded perfume coming off the woman’s body even under the stink of a booze and sweat. As he suspected the hangover potion he had given her caused her to sweat profusely and by extension he had sweated throughout most of the night. They both would need a bath before too long, but the contact was too nice to break. But a slight chill washed through the room causing the big man to shiver lightly and roll to his side his hands coming around to grip Sheva’s plump ass before he settled back into a content sleep.

Started by this move, Sheva’s head was tossed right at his shoulder, sinking her chin into the side and causing a weak, gasp that sounded sexual in nature to leave her lips and echo straight into his ear, as she felt her hands being tightened to the side of her body, while her neck was stretch up.

Almost startled by the woman’s startled reaction his fingers dug more into the soft flesh of her backside his arms contracting and pulling their hips closer together pressing close to Sheva, his lips moving down to press into her neck and right shoulder.

By this point Sheva was blushing crimson, her moans increasing as she was trying to break free while being careful not to bite his shoulders. Her body was wet and slippery from all the sweat, making it even harder for her to move too much.

Adam let out a low yawn actually biting Sheva’s neck some before he rolled to his back his fingers having dug into her lower wrappings tugging at them as he moved. The movement forced the woman to straddle his hips as he settled back onto his back.

Awkwardly looking down at him from her position, Sheva swallowed hard as she felt her hands free once again. Careful to pull herself up from him, she pushed her legs backward. The last thing she wanted was to him to look up and see her in this position. She knew she wouldn't hear the last of it, and be accused of her wanting to bed him to create an heir or something.

Another low yawn fled from Adam’s lips and his hands and arms moved from around the woman his whole body stretching tall bouncing her upon his hips before the combined slickness of their sweat made her slide free of the possibly scandalous position.

Sheva’s heart beat fast. It has been a while since was that intimate with anyone, or that close to a man. Even so, while every sense of her mind told her to leave, she couldn't bring herself to do so. Sitting near the edge of the bed, she glanced once more at the sleeping Adam. He was so free when he slept, like he had no care in the world. Which was a complete opposite to the expression he used to wear. Then again, she often wondered if he would make his expression grumpy just for her.

Just then Balder’s unmistakably loud voice rumbled up from the courtyard making Adam snort and jump awake. It took him a few seconds to get his bearings, but soon he focused on the still mostly unclothed form of Sheva, his eyes slowly and obviously roaming over her face and pleasant curves before he glanced down at himself and coughed and pulled his legs up, rolling to sit on the edge of the bed. “Hmm good morning Sheva, how did you sleep?”

Sheva had also followed his gaze, noticing something very unexpected before she turned her gaze away, blushing crimson, “I slept well… Thank you…”, she peeked a little by gently swaying her gaze before shifting it to the floor, “I hope I didn’t bother your sleep”

Adam shook his head moving off the bed and quickly moving to get his pants. “No, I slept well as...well. How is the hangover?” He said keeping his back to the woman as he bends down to pull his pants up before straightening up tall.

Sheva waited a minute before she decided to look up again, the curves of his body visible to her as he bent, and she felt her cheeks hurtful, “It’s… better… not too hurtful… we can… go to the library today with not much trouble.” She swallowed hard. The rays of light highlight the muscles of his body, coloring them lightly with lovely aura. She then noticed he was about to turn around and quickly turn her gaze back to the ground, “Are you well?” She asked. Still surprised with herself and with him, and the fact that for the first time they didn’t try to kill one another or bicker.

Noticing the red on her face, he felt his own cheeks reddening as the sudden movement of her looking down caused her to bounce lightly. Forcing himself to look up he pulled on his shirt for the day. “Yes, yes, I’ve a good tolerance for alcohol most of the time.” Turning back towards the door he began pulling on his sword belt. “Assuming Balder doesn’t kill Mynx or anything yes we should be on our way to the Library before lunch.”

“Wait… killing Mynx.” Sheva got up suddenly, only to notice something was wrong the moment she noticed Adam’s gaze. Her body was still somewhat covered, but not enough to be decent. She caught and went to the pile of clothes to start dress as well with her back to him, “What… what happened?”

Adam quirked his eyebrow and hmmed. “Mynx attacked the Lycan girl last night, guess you ladies got more drunk than we thought.” He chuckled lightly tightening the fasteners on his belt. “I doubt he’ll actually kill her, but she will need to be punished, likely by lashes.”

“Certainly…. You jest… Mynx is a friend. She probably had a good reason to and...” Sheva crossed her hands over her bosom, “Besides, as kind as I tried to be, that new girl is… someone who tried to kill us… maybe… maybe Mynx felt something was off?”

Adam shrugged checking his water skin and taking a swig to get rid of the cotton mouth. “Doesn’t matter in the Gallery especially when alcohol is involved. She is a prisoner of war and we don’t hurt our prisoners. Besides, I think she’s taken Tris as her Master, and that comes with even more rules when in Human and Elven Lands.” Having regained some of his roguish carefree attitude her turned look at Sheva dressed or not and offered her a drink from his water skin. “All rules have consequences.”

“Humph.” Sheva wasn’t in much of a mood to fight over this, not when the two of them were finally getting along for more than ten minutes, even though the subject bothered her greatly, “That child prince Mynx has… and now that Lycan girl… Adam… are you really okay with this method of service… of using people like that?” She said slowly with somewhat sad expression, “I know it’s the way things are… but I’m not happy about it… I hope one day it will change…”

Adam shook his head sadly. “No I’m not okay with it, it has its pluses for sure. But also a great deal of negatives we don’t need as a society. But I’m just a Merc, to overthrow the Slave trade would require a King or a Queen. And it’s too valuable a trade for anyone to agree to. Even my father is stuck.” He frowned shaking his head lightly.

Sheva smirked softly, “Maybe it will be changed”, her expression seemed hopeful as she looked at him. He was no longer the child prince she remembered him to be. Something about him sure seemed much more mature this morning… in more than one ways….
”You’ll make a great king someday,'' She said in a teasing, but gentle voice, as she swiftly pet his shoulder before fast pacing to the door, “You do, however, make horrible impression of your father!” She winked and blushed walking out of the door, probably to bathe, “I’ll see you outside yes?”, she called to him from the hallway.

Adam simply chuckled and followed the woman out locking his door behind him. “Seemed to convince you pretty well last night Madame General.”

She playfully stick out her tongue to him before disappearing down the stairs.

bluemoon

10-30-2019, 03:10 AM

Selene was unable to find the vampire doctor - then again, if she was honest with herself, she didn’t really try. The wounds were more superficial and made hideous by the dried blood overemphasizing the severity of the cuts. Her pride was hurt but she could deal with that, she was a hunter, she was patient. So, after a brief look around and determining that she wasn’t anywhere close to finding the undead healer, the lycan made her way towards the bath house hidden in the back corner of the inn’s inner courtyard. The house was old and a bit drafty, with the stone basins dug into the ground and the water more mountainous cold but that didn’t bother her. Whether because she spent her formative years living out in the snowlands with Jameyson or due to the nature of wolf-blooded beasts, she rarely felt cold, using blankets and thick sweaters for comfort than huge amounts of insulation.

Stripping down to her skin, she waited for her eyes to adjust to the darkness before plunging into the cold water. Immediately, her heart quickened and her skin pricked a bit until her body adjusted to its surroundings. Gasping as she surfaced, Selene sat still for a few minutes, letting the stress and pain leave her, relaxing. Her mind raced off, finally going through everything that happened over the past few days, from her old master’s death to becoming a prisoner but...somehow, the only one to really hate her was the cat. Shaking her head, the young woman started scrubbing at her wounds, hissing slightly when she touched her scarred flesh. Getting out and shaking off the water like a dog, the girl slipped into her pants, rolling up the legs to her knees, and her tunic, not bothering to tuck it in. Carrying the rest of her things, she started back to her master’s rooms, lifting her face up to the sunshine.

As Selene left the drafty bath house a cloth ball whizzed through the air and stuck her upside her head. A peel of harsh laughter followed the sound of impact. “Ha got her dead on!” Shouted a deep voiced young man. A lighter almost refined one followed. “Didn’t knock her out though old chum, you’re losing your touch!”

A group of four large young men emerged from a dirty alley way carrying clubs some even with nails driven into them. “Nah, planned it that way the last one went boned fish and we had to puppet her about while we had our fun, this way we can tie her up and get a fight.”

The lycan’s eyes narrowed from a confused doe-eyed look to a dangerous glare. The back of her head hurt, the result of their game making her initially stumble for a few steps before regaining her balance and finding herself pressed up against a wall, the four young men coming towards her. Their makeshift weapons looked too comfortable in their hands for Selene to ignore them. She felt the small hairs at the nape of her neck stand up as they would if she was a wolf. The bundle of clothes fell at her feet, her eyes watching the men, her elongated canines exposed. Whatever they were up to, she was not about to go down without a fight. The annoyance at the feline was enough to give Selene a bit of her fire and right now, her master wasn’t here to take these ruffians under his protection. Her arm was still weak but if she didn’t overuse it or block one of those sticks with it, she would be fine.

The boys chuckled moving closer readying their sticks. The leader snorted. “Well, well we got us a Cursed here boys. We can have our fun and turn her into the Guards for a bounty.”

Another one, this one dark-skinned and dressed like some kind of Urban Forest Ranger spoke next. “Or we could keep her and keep having fun, ain’t no risk of getting one of these fucks pregnant.”

The refined boy chortled and pulled his long hair back into a rough bun as if he was getting ready for the fight ahead. “Will need to muzzle her, but our girls can use her too. At least she’s got a bad wing shouldn’t be too hard.” With that the men began moving in on her.

Selene felt her body slowly tense up like a coiled spring, ready to pounce the second one of them made a move. She caught their words, the tone of their voices, the implications without so much as batting an eyelash - she was used to being seen as a monster. A monster someone always wanted to dominate over, to capture and to do their bidding, forcing her to act or look a certain way, to feel empty and void, to simply survive as a dog. A low growl escaped her and she rolled her shoulders, snarling at the men approaching, a clear warning that was promptly ignored.

She was not about to go without a fight - that was clear. Selene had already failed one master, she was not about to fail her new one, a man who looked upon her with much more kindness that Jameyson ever did. She was not about to be taken alive by these lunatics and although she wondered how exactly she was to get past them, it didn’t deter her determination to rip their throats out in self defense. An enemy was only truly eliminated when he was undeniably dead.

As the boys closed in on the girl a low rumbling voice sounded from the alleyway. “So many against one, you city-dwellers truly know no honor.” The boys gasped and scooted back as a truly massive figure emerged from the alley they themselves had come from. A Minotaur clad in the robes of a Sunfist Monk standing more than three feet taller than the tallest boy and more than twice the width of the leader of the thugs himself. Like leaves on the wind the boys tripped over themselves running form the huge creature.

He let out a low chuckle as he watched them scamper down the street even tripping over some vegetable baskets in their hasty retreat. Once they were out of sight he turned to the young girl and gave his best benign smile. Kneeling down he spoke softly to the girl, there was something feral, but also strangely tame about the girl. “Hello little one, my name is Sir Kol-Bar. I did my best to get here once I heard their shouts. Are you ok?”

Selene blinked in confusion at the stranger, not sure how to respond. He came in like a whirlwind and scared away the boys but could he be trusted? That she couldn’t figure out. This man - no, a Minotaur - was strange, something she rarely saw before. Usually, humans avoided these Wilderbeasts as much as the Cursed. He was huge, not as large as the Giant, but he towered over her with ease. Even now, kneeling, he was almost to her height, his eyes a dark brown with the same innocent look as most bovines. That misleading innocence probably got quite a few unsuspecting people killed whenever they stood in the knight’s way. Her nose tingled with the foreign scent surrounding the stranger and unable to stop herself, Selene sneezed, nearly falling back onto her butt in the process.

“Thank you,” she responded after a second, deciding that her master would have wanted her to at least be polite. Tilting her head, she observed the man before her for a few minutes longer before finally looking away and starting to pick up her dropped belongings. If she could judge the time she had spent both in the baths and then dealing with these goons, she was late. And late meant that she faced the Giant and his water execution if Tris threatened again.

Kol-Bar smiled at the girl, noting her soft words and movements. Definitely not your usual Lycan, at least none he had met. In his travels he’s come across young Lycans being turned into slaves and servants because they couldn’t stay in their birth clan. It seems this young woman was one of those unfortunate souls. His heart always went out to the downtrodden, many in his Order would call this a weakness for a Paladin who would be expected to smite the wicked no matter what form they take.

But this girl seemed more scared than dangerous. Reaching down he helped her pick up her things and placed them gently in her arms. “Here let me help you.” He rumbled gently handing the girl her things, waiting patiently for her to sort them before standing back up folding his arms into his wide sleeves smiling down at her. “If you don’t mind my asking child, what brings a Lycan to Alegast? I haven’t seen one of your kind near a city in many a long year.”

Selene walked forward silently, somewhat chewing her lower lip in thought. How did she answer this question that the minotaur asked? She was here simply because her new master and his friends remained in the town, searching for something it seemed. The silent undead last night kept scribbling in her book and it seemed as though the women weren’t keen to discuss why they were there. Selene didn’t care for them in the slightest but she hadn’t yet gained the courage to ask Master Tristifer why they were in the city.

At the memories of the past night, Selene frowned slightly, her mind clearly playing back the feline’s attack, involuntarily touching the scars on her cheek. Her grey eyes grew dark but she didn’t say anything, stopping as they reached the doors of the hotel. Rolling on the balls of her feet, Selene looked at the Minotaur. “I am here because my….my master is here. I need to go find him.”

Bowing her head, Selene slipped into the shadows of the building, her eyes adjusting to her surroundings. Jogging up the steps, she burst into the room before realizing her actions could have been rash, her eyes looking around, trying to find Tristefer.

The Paladin saw the girl’s unease before she scampered off. So she was a slave of some kind. He had a feeling that such a thing was happening, the girl had a broken spirit. That he could see, a Lycan especially a female Lycan slave wasn’t unheard of in his travels. But knowing such a thing exists and seeing it are two very different things. With a deep sigh the bull began to move on his way, but a soft rumbling in the ground made him stop and look towards the forest. Another sight he had rarely seen a Giant. A genuine Giant...leading an Ocecat woman back towards the building the Lycan girl had just ran into. What a curious day this was shaping up to be.

The knife Tristifer had been impatiently flipping imbedded itself into the door frame next to the girl’s ear. The move was an instinctive reaction to her bursting into the room. The archer however raised an eyebrow at the girl, behaving as if it was intentional. "There you are."

Crossing his arms the human studied the girl. "What did the vampire say? Does he have an update on your arm?"

Selene froze, her head turning to the trembling weapon a mere few inches from her face, her expression blank. Her new master had impeccable aim - a slight hesitation or a wrong calculation and she would be pinned to the wall like a butterfly. Slowly, she walked in and closed the door behind her, her eyes lifting to look up at the man.

“I…” she paused then sighed, “I never found him master….Tristifer.”

Tristifer's eyebrow twitched. "So where were you?"

“In the baths,” Selene walked to the corner table, about to place her clothes there. “I...got distracted on the way back.”

Tristifer shook his head. "While I approve of your initiative, not following instructions looks bad on you. Especially given the circumstances."

Pointing to his knife he motioned for her to bring it to him. "Speaking of; We need to discuss what's happening with the cat. We have the option to decide her punishment, well you can."

“I never found the vampire,” Selene paused before meeting the man’s eyes directly with a tiny flame in them. “I want the stupid cat to just leave me alone. I want everyone to just leave me alone!” She gasped at her own reaction before biting her lip and lowering her gaze. “I’m sorry. I….I will follow whatever you decide about the cat.”

The smirk that started on Tristifer's face vanished as the girl's attitude flipped completely. "You've got to be…" He started to mutter. Clearing his throat he spoke. "I want to hear your suggestions."

He motioned the girl to speak.

Selene let out a few shaky breaths, trying to think. What did she want the punishment of the cat woman to be? Frankly, she simply wanted to be left alone, to have a purpose of existing and to survive the upcoming full moon. Among the smaller wishes, she wanted her arm to stop aching and for the giant never to drown her. Slowly, she looked up. “I just want her to never touch me again, however you decide to do that. Otherwise, I can not promise to be so complacent master….Tristifer.”

"I'm sure that can be arranged. But it's not a punishment."

“You are my master and my protector,” Selene’s voice remained flat, only her eyes meeting his. “I will follow your lead.”

"I saw where the last one led." He said. "Try and make a decision yourself."

Selene dared a few seconds of glaring before turning away. It was his job to protect her, his to tell her what she could and could not do. To keep the monster that she was in line and away from hurting anyone. How could he be so confident that she would make the right decision?

“Whip her,” Selene wasn’t sure she spoke any louder than a whisper.

"Alright." Tris stated. "You'll deliver three lashes. Get dressed." The archer finished as he stood. Walking through the door he retrieved his blade. "We'll be waiting."

---------------------

As they neared the Annex, Mynx grunted, once again rolling her shoulders under Balder's hand. She did not want to be seen being led like this and the pressure was getting uncomfortable. She tried to slow her gait, pulling at his fingers with frustration.

"Let go!" she demanded. "Hurting! I said cat...I...walk. I not try to run." ...and because it had seemed to help earlier, she added, "...please," the word sounding pitiful to her ears.

Balder rumbled letting go of the Ocecat, his annoyance apparent. “A hurting shoulder will be the least of your worries depending on how this trial of yours goes. You need to temper your prejudice Mynx. Whatever excuse you think you have, whatever justification you try to convince yourself you had, attacking at random not only reflects poorly on you but on your comrades and the Guildmaster. Let’s just hope Adam and Tris are awake, we should’ve been in the Library by now.” With that the Giant jerked his head to the side signaling for Mynx to begin walking ahead of him.

Mynx grumbled, looking up at the Giant and shaking her head as she took the lead. “You not understand...I not attack at random...but you think what will. Your head thick like rest of you...no listen. I have reason...and it not change. Even if whip.” She rubbed at her shoulder with irritation, it wasn’t so much about the discomfort as the aggravation of the whole ordeal. At least she was being allowed to walk in on her own, Balder had given her that much. It was but a small bit of leniency, but she would take what she could when her pride was at stake.

She continued walking at a quick pace, huffing out her breath as her anxiety increased. “I not like you,” she said in a quiet tone, “...drag from sleep...treat badly. Make decision before hear side. Never should have helped you...and wooly beast. Let suffer. Like cat will suffer. I not make mistake again.”

Balder sighed and shook his head. “I have heard your side Mynx, but it doesn’t justify your actions. You’ve been with our group for a long while, you know the rules as well as anyone. There’s still the chance the girl will forgive you, but still you must face it.” The Giant was growing tired of this, he could see their schedule for the day just going right down the sink hole.

There was nothing left to argue about, the ocecat merely puffing out her cheeks and releasing a long drawn out breath of air. She didn’t have to like his decision, but she would have to accept it, his was the voice she had to follow in the absence of Dagur. Second in command...big honcho...man in charge...but not the alpha. Knowing this did not make it easier for her...she wanted to scream in his face...tell him he was wrong again and again. Throw a fit. Scratch his eyes out. Oh yes, the things she imagined...they brought the slightest hint of a grimace to her lips. But she had promised...and if nothing else, she was true to her word.

“Of course...side not matter...I broke rules...I bad cat.” Her words were said in a flat tone, a coldness in her voice. There was nothing left but to face the lycan.

Balder rolled his eyes slightly as they arrived in the courtyard of the Annex seeing neither Adam nor Tris out yet. But a Minotaur from the Sunfist Order was, as was the vanishing form of Selene the Lycan, as she ran back into the Annex. What in the abyss was going on now?

Mynx paused at the sight, a low growl coming from her, both due to the cur and the cow-like creature. She had never seen such a beast and her sense of caution was greater than her curiosity. She looked up over her shoulder at Balder, waiting for him to give her some direction, as she had no intention of venturing closer unless her bade her to do so.

---------------------

Approaching the bull man Balder nodded to him recognizing him once he saw under the hood. “Kol-bar as I live and breath. What are you doing this far East?”

Looking up his not so great eye-sighted finally coming into focus he chuckled taking the Giant’s hand shaking it as best as he could. “Ah Balder of Stonestead, I’m here on a Diplomacy mission for the Sunfists. But I could ask the same for you old friend. Last I knew you stayed pretty close to the central plains when not working with those Rogue’s Gallery scoundrels.”

Balder chuckled back, pointing a thumb back at Mynx. “Well those scoundrels are the reason I’m this close to Elfland. In fact I have some disciplinary actions to take with this one over here. So we’ll have to hold the reunion for now. Are you staying in town?”

Kol-Bar looked past the Giant at the Ocecat woman snorting lightly. The feline Wilderbeasts are always trouble makers, hardly a surprise to see one being led into the “Headmaster’s” office as it were. “Yes I am staying the Studious Stag Inn, my business shouldn’t take me too long to handle so I’ll meet you there sometime in the afternoon, sound good?”

Balder nodded and once more clasped the Minotaur’s hand firmly and turned back to Mynx as the Paladin left. Crossing his massive arms over his chest he kept Mynx in his sights and shouted at the Annex building. “Ready when you are Tris and Selene.”

The ocecat met the Giant’s gaze, her eyes narrowing as she waited for the others. There had been a moment, albeit a short one, when she could have fled, but she had decided against it, once more going with staying true to her word. She grumbled, her lip lifting in a sneer before she looked away, her gaze now focusing on the door of the Annex.

Tristifer stopped half way down the steps, sticking a finger in his ear. "At least one hangover is going to regret you doing that." The archer told the Giant. "The girl will be out in a moment."

The archer crossed his arms and studied the others present. The giant, as always in these situations looked a cross of annoyance and disappointment. The cat appeared to be frustrated and impatient; Tris wondered if she was considering making a break for it. The minotaur looked curious, and fed the curiosity of others. Tristifer wasn't a fan of the Sunfists, hell he wasn't a fan of any of the orders. They tended to be nosy and judgemental, and not in the fun way. Glancing back towards the door he raised an eyebrow at the time it was taking the girl to get dressed.

-------------

Selene pondered taking her daggers for much too long, trying to figure out what would upset her master more - her carrying the blades or ending up in another situation where someone would beat her up. The decision, paired with dressing nearly one handed took time, but eventually she sighed and tucked the daggers into their usual places before jogging happily down the stairs to where Tristifer and the Giant were waiting. As she got to the entrance, she caught the archer's glance and skipped a step, ducking her head for a second, expecting repercussions that usually followed her mishaps from her old master. It took her a few steps to remember that the rogue and the thief were two different people with very different reactions and she dared lift her eyes up, standing beside the man. She forced herself to relax outwardly though if anything were to happen, she would be ready to spring into action at once.

Balder let out a low sigh as everyone finally showed up to this trial. Enough of the day had been wasted so he wanted this to be done as quickly as possible. He was glad that this wasn’t a Giant Trial they’d be here all day just with the talk up and reading of the laws and reasons. So he clapped his hands and began. “Ok, let’s get this over with. Mynx you attacked and wounded Selene without obvious provocation. How do you plead?”

The cat looked up at Balder in confusion for a moment, the Giant's words beyond her grasp, but the meaning finally coming to her in context. She scrunched up her face, growling low in her throat as she glanced at the scratches on the lycan's face. "I do nothing wrong," she said defensively, refusing to admit guilt.

Balder hmmed lightly and nodded expecting that response. “Noted, Selene what’s your side of the story?” He looked down at the small Lycan girl and Tris.

Tristifer watched the cat at the girl's appearance. He quirked an eyebrow at the cat's confusion and response. When the Giant called for Selene to speak, the archer turned his attention to her. "Tell only the truth." He stated.

“I was following orders,” Selene responded calmly, her eyes meeting Tristefer’s. She bit her lip for a moment before continuing. “Master Tristifer handed me off to you, Master Giant, before you passed me onto the Orcess. When she stood to leave without giving me any other orders, I assumed it was right to go with her.”

The Giant rubbed his scruffy chin slowly absorbing all that he had been told. Despite Mynx’s explanation, Selene’s reasoning proved Balder’s suspicions. The attack was indeed a mistake, no doubt made worse by alcohol and such. But still the attack was unprovoked by the rules of the Gallery. He nodded to the girl then looked at Tris. “Both sides have been heard. But Selene is your charge Tris it is ultimately up to you what happens here. What say you to the evidence provided?”

"The cat screwed up and broke the rules in the process." Tristifer raised an eyebrow at Mynx, "I'll even wager she'll admit to the deed. If you get caught breaking the rules you get punished." He shrugged. "The girl made the choice as to what the punishment will be."

“Cur’s words mean nothing,” Mynx grumbled under her breath. “She say what archer want. Nothing but slave. No rules against slaves.” She set her gaze to Tris, scowling at him, then crossing her arms over her chest. She was wasting her time arguing, but she refused to remain quiet. “Just get punishment done...tired of game.”

Tristifer motioned for the girl to speak. "Name the punishment."

Selene sighed and bit her bottom lip. A few seconds later, she finally responded. “Lashes, as is acceptable by the Guild.”

So it had been decided. Mynx briefly cast a glance to the lycan then shook her head, accepting her fate with a low rumble. She wouldn’t resist as long as they met her one condition. She looked up at the Giant, remembering how he had stated it was not up to him who delivered the sentence--that decision belonged to the archer. And so it was to Tristifer that she turned her attention once again.

“I will suffer judgment...but ask that whip be held by you.”

The archer blinked. He'd seen the cat make strange decisions before, this one surprised him. While his mind ran through the possible reasons why she would make the request he turned to the lycan. "Not my choice. Your punishment you get to decide."

Selene met the man’s eyes, her own looking more wolf-like in that moment. The look that the cat had given her made her hair stand up and her hackles - were she in her wolf form - rise. The request was a strange one and for a second she was tempted to refuse. Whatever bit of pride she had left was enough to withstand the pathetic demands of a feline who caught her unaware and injured. Another look at her master and she thought better of it - there was enough tension in the air and she wasn’t ready to face the cat again should said feline decide to strike. Sighing, she shook her head - she had no objections to the archer dealing out the punishment.

With a shrug Tristifer stepped forward. He held out a hand to the Giant, "Let's get this over with. The whip please."

Balder nodded and walked to the wagon pulling out the long bullwhip and some extra rope. They kept a whip for just such an occasion and as luck would have it they rarely needed to use this thing. Sadly also because of its lack of use the whip itself was nearly new and would sting like the Sky Father’s lightning. With slow steps the Giant returned and handed Tris the whip before pulling Mynx’s clothing down enough so her back was exposed. He assumed he wouldn’t need the rope to retrain her, but he tied it into a kind of lasso and hung onto it as he stepped back giving the archer a nod to begin.

At Balder's signal to Tristifer, Mynx snarled, her upper lip twitching as she turned slowly, presenting her bare back to the archer. She had not resisted the lowering of her clothing, merely following the action with a growl, then pulling her long hair forward and tucking her tail in close to her body. Wary of the possibility of restraint, she couldn't take her eyes off the rope in the Giant's hand. She had not really expected them to go through with the punishment, but now that the time had come, she tensed her shoulders, preparing herself for the first strike.

Tristifer snaked the whip out, turning away from everybody he flicked his arm and cracked it in midair. With a shake of his head he once again wondered why the cat would make the request she did. Did she expect he'd take it easy on her? She should know better.

At least with the girl it likely would have been three quick hard strikes and done. Likely the whip wouldn’t have hit as hard, as the lycan likely has little idea as to how to use one. Much less aim her strikes. Tristifer however, was never one for typical weaponry. He moved into range once the Cat was ready.

He swept the whip side to side for a moment then pulled his arm back letting it shoot into the air. He brought his arm across and jerked back at the last second. The leather whistled the air, the sudden jerk causing it to crack across the cat's shoulder blades and make her twist, a painful hiss slipping from her lips.

The archer's arm continued its move, snapping back across from the other side. Again his wrist flicked, and the rawhide cracked, leaving a second burning lash across the small of her back.

The cat did not handle herself as well, her knees starting to buckle as she cried out. With a force of will, she straightened herself and looked over her shoulder just as the weapon twirled and the archer’s arm went high, then plummeted. Tristifer’s arm snapped and the motion slid down the leather like a wave. The third lash slashed down along the left side of the cat's spine.

Tristifer gave another snap of his wrist and the tip of the whip leapt back towards him before another flip defeated its motion. The archer gathered the tool, wrapping it slowly. He'd hit the points he'd aimed, the points that would remind of the punishment every time the cat moved. Turning he motioned the girl to leave. Heading off himself. "It's done, onto more enjoyable things," he tossed over his shoulder as he walked off.

As soon as he was gone Mynx fell to her knees, hissing out her breath and bowing her head. She remained silent, trying to gather her strength. This had been more than an eye for an eye, the punishment worse than the crime. She had only delivered one strike but had taken three...and hers would have an effect on the hunt. Reaching behind her, she grabbed at the upper half of her outfit and gingerly pulled it up, flinching as it rubbed against the open wounds. Her gaze lifted to look at Balder, her eyes narrowing as she huffed out a last groan and stood back up.

“Can I go now?” she asked.

Balder sighed sadly and picked up the whip after the Archer discarded it. “Yes Mynx, you may go, you are clear of wrongdoing. Clean yourself up and make ready for the Library.” He wiped off the whip and began to coil it as he walked slowly back to the wagon to put it in storage. He knew this wasn’t going to be the end of this issue, but soon he hoped the group would be too occupied with finding these Tears to carry on old blood feuds and grudges. He was too big to do any good in the library, but maybe his meeting with Kol-Bar would shed some light. The Sunfists were a well-traveled organization and had gathered artifacts and lore from all over Eisignol and Bisignol. At the very least it’d be nice to talk with an old friend for a few hours. He truly hated disciplining those in the Gallery, he usually left that unsavory duty to Dagur. Giants were peaceful, even in the punishment of crime. The worst he’d seen among his own people was the branding and banishment of thieves who stole from the homestead’s coffers. Murder and assault were all but unheard of among the Gentlefolk of the Plains. Mostly because it was very hard to injure a Giant enough so they were unable to fight back, but still the very idea made his stomach queasy. He replaced the whip and rope before he tied on his water skin and gave Masso some bags of grass that Lulu hadn’t gotten into to eat now that his injuries were getting better. There was much to do before he could go meet Kol-Bar, like rounding up the rest of his group to send them to their duties. Wearily Balder rubbed his eyes and went to find or wake up the others, his large shoulders sagging.

Yamimoon

11-03-2019, 05:29 PM

Ashvel had been lying in his bed for a couple of hours. He had cleaned his shirt as much as possible and see up the hole. Not knowing when the shops open he would have to wait till later in the day to replace it. The sun had already peeked over the mountains, and the time to be getting to work was fast approaching. With a heavy sight he removed himself from the bed and got ready for the day.

Fully dressed deciding to look out the window of his room he removed the sheet and looked down at the cobblestone of the courtyard. Many thoughts still plagued his mind from his encounter with his past lover. However, these thoughts were put to the side when he saw a large deer enter the courtyard. Knowing this creature belonged to Yn it was not a surprise to see him. Yet to see someone other than his brother riding him was something he didn't expect to see.

Curiosity was not something he usually allowed to get the better of him. Since curiosity killed the cat. Yet in this moment he couldn't fight the emotion. Since usually Dusha Kin don’t get involved with strangers. Yet, they did join the Gallery. So, there must be something different about them to begin with. Much like himself. Vampires don’t make friends with other races. They keep to themselves and don’t get involved with others. This is something he has failed more than once. Quickly making his way out of his room and down stairs. Once he reached the bottom he walked up to the pair.

He had yet to get to know Yn, and Faur. He knew more about Faur’s brother than he did the deer. Especial how the young man fought. Yet, he still didn’t know him personally. Ashvel didn’t even know if they knew what he was. Yet that isn’t relevant in this situation. He would remain under the mask he has protraide for himself since leaving the organization.

“Well looks like we weren't the only ones out for the night. Look at you trotting in early in the morning, and with a visitor as well.” Ashvel said with a smile.

"I'm used to rising with the sun, such is the way of us." Faur commented to the doctor as he slowed his pace, having made a good pace with Jarguff on his back. The weight was familiar like Yn, but the size was a bit off balance, it was a great way to get a morning wakeup. He could already see Lul trotting over to them with a branch in her mouth. Already seeing the amusement etched in her eyes, Faur leaned down to allow the dwarf off his back.

"Well met sire. Names Jarguff Blazemane. I am sorry to be calling upon you the draw of sun, but I was hoping to speak with the Rogue Gallery and Balder. Upon the badge, I assume you to be the company's healer?" Jarguff spoke after having adjusted his gear into his fit. It was very interesting riding a 9ft deer through the city. He was used to the rocking of a mount, but one that large was very different.

"I'll leave you two to it. I think another wishes my attention." Faur nodded to the two of them as he stretched his muscles. allowing the joints in his back to roll into place he headed over to meet with Lulu, curious about the branch she was carrying around with her.

Nodding his head at the short statured man and the deer as they both spoke. The short man was looking for the Rogue Gallery and more specifically Balder. This was not a surprise since he was well known outside and inside of the Rogue Gallery. Reaching his gloved hand out to shake Jarguff’s hand. “It is a pleasure to meet you Jarguff. My name is Ashvel Noctrum.” He said in hopes he would be willing to shake his hand. Though whether he did or didn’t would be up to him.

“You do have great eyes. Not many people know the differences in our badges. I am one of the healers, though I am the only one that is with this group at the moment.” Ashvel said as he took a step backwards. Thinking of Bigwit and the others that went with him to make sure that the goblin made it back home and to a healer that would be able to treat him completely. Then Faur spoke once more that he was needed elsewhere. “See you around” He said as the deer trotted off in another direction.

“Do you have, business here, or it is more of a personal visset?”

"It be of both." Jarguff spoke as he bade the deer well, watching him saunter off to meet with Lulu. He was curious about why the boar was carrying a stick, but it was said those animals who spent time around Dushkin tended to behave much differently. This seemed par the course then for oddities. Giving a second thought to their actions he turned back to Ashvel.

"It's a joy to meet you, but I am here on both business and personal. I am on the hunt to find my own ore vein and start my own forge. For that, I plan to join the Rogue Gallery." Jarguff offered up to the man.

“It is a pleasure to meet you as well.” Ashvel said as he notest the sun was starting to rise higher, and thus the light in the courtyard was becoming more prevalent. Pulling his hood over his head he looked to the man. “So, you are a blacksmith then. That is a good skill to have. I don’t think we have a single blacksmith in the guild.” ha said as he wondered where the others were. It was a little too quiet in the area. Placing that aside in his mind he returned his attention to the dwarf.

“Having a goal is important. You have to have your sights set on something to achieve in the life that you are living. Goals tell others who we are.” Ashvel said as he took a step back. “Well I am unsure where everyone is. Though I have an idea. Shale we go to find who you are seeking.”

"Men are more than just goals, but that is a discussion for late." Jarguff spoke, noting the way the man pulled the cloak tighter around him. He knew the group of Rogues Gallery to be strange, but it was none of his place to judge. Giving him a nod, Jarguff bade Ashvel to lead the way and set his bag down by the entrance. While the weight didn't bother him much, one less hassle to carry was a blessing.

"So what may I ask brought you to the Gallery, it's a rather odd group and most guilds would pay well to have a medic on hand?" Jarguff asked Ash as they began moving along.

"Men might be more than goals, but to me that is all I have left." Ashvel said as they began their walk to where he thought the others might have been. He left his reply at that. After a bit of silence Jarguff spoke once more asking him why he joined the Gallery, and mentioning that they are an odd group.

"We are a rather odd group of people. Coming from all kinds of different backgrounds and some of us are quite different than the others." Ashvel said with a slight amusement to his voice. Yet at the same time he knew that Jarguff didn't realize what he was. It put him a little on edge since not as many people are as tolerant as some of the members of the Gallery.

Taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly he prepared himself for what could possibly happen after he answered the question. "I joined the Roughs Gallery because they are the only guild that would accept me. The other guilds might pay for my skills, but they would kill me for just being what I am. I want to show the world that not of my race are ruthless killers. That is my goal, and thus the reason I believe that men are only as good as their goals."

"Mmm, that makes sense." Jarguff mumbled aloud, taking a new look at the man he was following. The phrasing the man was using changed a lot about how to look. A healer was great for any group, but one that would be killed just for his biology. Automatically his mind went to cursed races, knowing that while racism carried between races, not many would be killed because of their blood. With smell alone, it wasn't a zombie. Going by aversion to sun, he could already make his guess.

"I guess every race has their outliers for everyone. We don't all have to make steel from iron." Jarguff explained as he follows behind, leaving his thoughts on the matter there. It wasn't his place to argue with the member of Rogues Gallery. Beside, there had to be a very good reason he was allowed.

Ashvel was not surprised by the quiet nature of the Dwarf. He may not have said it in a direct way, but there was no chance that his companion at the moment wouldn’t have figured out the meaning behind his words. Then his companion said something that made sense to him yet at the same time Ashvel didn’t know how much the man with him believed his own words. No matter how calm people may appear there is always doubt behind that facade.

Jarguff was neither accepting nor denying his existence and place among his peers. Yet until his true feelings are known Ashvel would need to make sure to watch hi back. Too many people would be willing to wait till his guard was down to strike, and he was never going to let that happen. Chuckling lightly he fell right back into his given character.

“Well you seem rather accepting. Most people not affiliated with the Gallery would go after my head about now.” Ashvel said in a calm and happy tone as they continued to walk into the building. Ashvel had no idea where Balder was, but maybe one of the others would.

“Well, kinda hard to make agreements starting by attacking the healer. Besides, you’d yet make an attempt on me. No reason to attempt on you yet.” Jarguff spoke gruffly, allowing Ashvel to direct their movement. At this point he could easily hear the sounds of the giant, and what appeared to be a jury going on, more than likely for another member.

“Hold here…. I do believe something is transgressing ahead.” Jarguff spoke as he stood his ground, crossing his arms as he did. While judgements were not uncommon for him to see among the hold, he was not involved in to many. His own uprising had him waiting when he knew deals and justice were being made out of sight, and not all were meant to be seen by outsiders.

Hearing the dwarfs words made him a bit relaxed, but to let your guard down completely was dangerous. It also sounded like he didn't completely trust him. That is understandable. Well at least he knew is back was safe for now.

As they continued through the building the sound of the gathered roughs filled the hall and it seemed something happened last night while he was out. Even Jarguff told him something was up and he stopped walking. "It seems like you are right. Pardon me." Ashvel said as he ran down the hall trying to find out what was going on.

By the time he reached the trial the punishment had been dealt, and he could smell the blood even from the back. Moving to the front he saw Mynx with three lacerations on her back. What had happened? He wondered as he approached his wounded comrade. "What happened?" He asked hoping to get an answer as he didn't hesitate to approach Mynx.

bluemoon

11-04-2019, 12:59 AM

Mynx turned away from the Rogues that had gathered to watch her whipping, not meeting any of their gazes as she walked past, her pride injured more than her body. The only person she acknowledged was Ashvel, but only because he approached her directly. Giving the vampire a cursory glance she merely shook her head, her stony gaze pivoting to the Giant with reproach. “Ask him,” she grumbled as she continued on, her gait slow but steady, her face barely betraying the pain she felt with each step. Already the blood from her wounds was leaving a darkened stain upon her clothing, the front of her bodysuit precariously gaping, the top few buttons missing from being stripped to the waist by the Giant.

'Clean yourself up...' Balder had directed, but the cat was unsure how she would accomplish this task. She considered going to the water and forcing herself to wade in, but once she arrived at the stream her resolve faded, her dislike of being soaked greater than the directive. With a grumble, she moved on, wandering aimlessly until she approached a wooded area. The scents pulled at her, tempting her to stray...to run. She had little left to lose, her anger and thoughts of betrayal urging her on. One step...two...and then the feline paused. She was weaponless, her short sword lost to her when she was pulled from her sleeping spot this morning...and she was injured...her chances of survival lessened twice over.

“Not fair,” she growled, her hands clenched into fists as she dug her claws into her palms in frustration. If only there was a way to take out the lycan without blame...make the dog pay for this injustice.

The musing keeping her distracted, Mynx retraced her steps begrudgingly, heading back towards the safety of the Annex. She would need to get her axe and knife from Vel’s room...along with her armor...after having Jamon patch her up. Briefly she wondered where he had gotten off to last night...and why she hadn’t seen him this morning...but the thought was dismissed as she reached her destination and stepped inside.

The ocecat moved along the narrow corridor silently, her fingertips tracing her path lightly against the plaster of the wall. Once she caught Jamon’s scent she entered the common room he had chosen, her nose wrinkling at the strong odor of alcohol, sweat...and sex...that hit her. Asleep on the furs, the young man didn’t stir--the feline regarding him with a snarl before turning on her heels abruptly and exiting.

Disheartened...angry...and bitter, Mynx moved deeper into the Annex, finding herself paused outside another door a short time later. It was not her practice to ask for help, but with her ward sleeping off a night of revelry...and the strong possibility if she woke him he might end up badly injured...she didn’t know where else to turn. Swallowing what little pride she had left, she raised her fist then knocked on the wooden surface.

Yn looked to the door with mild annoyance, the pounding on the door adding to his whole body ache. Jezibel was taking small joy in his agony, allowing him to suffer as she went about tidying the room with exuberant sound. Yn only glared at her as he hefted himself off the bed and moved over to the door. Last night had been amazing, the booze and boxing a lot of fun. The enjoyment of the rest of the night made it a blur, but now that he was conscious again, his entire being ached.

He moved closer and rested his hand on the handle to compose himself enough to greet who was behind the door. Braced now, Yn opened the door fully expecting Tris or Adam to get ready for the day. So his braced face fell when he saw Mynx standing in the doorway. Even with his hungover state, he could pick up something wrong. Her face was dropped, and her body was tense. It was odd, seeing the proud Ocecat so placate was worrying.

"Mynx? What's wrong?" Yn asked her, moving aside to allow her into the room. Jezi looked up at the girl in the doorway distracted by the woman.

With a scrutinizing glance at Yn, the cat stepped inside, her gaze briefly taking in the other occupant without acknowledgment. “I need ask favor,” she stated, her voice strained. She was not sure the man was aware of the circumstances leading to her being here...his mussed hair and manner indicating that he, like Jamon, had been sleeping...but she hoped she would not need to explain herself.

Jezi, now able to see the Ocecat, felt anger and pity creep into her face. Anger at what caused the woman's appearance that she could see, and pity at what must have happened. Even more now with how she looked, something awful must have gone down. The girls night had been something else, and she knew something bad had happened, but as she had slept through most of it, was worried for what must have happened.

Yn on the other hand, was focused on the woman's back. He could see the deep red lines that spotted the back of her clothing, and even in his stupor could smell the blood. With how it was growing, he could tell it started upon her left shoulder and down. Knowing how things were going, he knew she needed treatment. Her coming to him instead of Ashvel spoke that she was looking for comfort. Being one with animals probably made him the best choice for it. With a steadying breath and look to Jezi, he began to move.

"Jezi, can you go get me some .."

"One hangover special, coming up. I got some water in the spare room for you." Jezibel finished for him before moving to the door, letting slip a gasp as she caught a look at the cat’s back. Yn nodded as she left the room, closing the door behind her. Yn didn't speak before motioning her to the bed and moved to the water. Taking a deep breath he doused the entire water on his face, feeling the shock help jolt him awake.

"How did it happen?" Yn asked carefully while moving towards his supplies, going for the salves that he kept for emergencies. While nowhere near experienced like Ashvel, he knew he could at least to dress a wound.

“Punishment,” she replied simply. “I scratch lycan...eye for eye.”

Letting out a deep breath, Mynx sat down on the edge of the bed, keeping her back rigid. She had decided to go for the most direct answer...accepting the guilt she had not been able to convince Balder of otherwise. With a sigh, she began unbuttoning the upper part of her bodysuit, watching Yn as he moved about the room.

Yn paused for a minute and glanced to Mynx, turning away as she was undressing. He hated the saying, as no one wins in the end, making things worse. Jezibel had told him the rules on stuff like this, and it was one that he truly hated. Focusing back on his work, he moved over to the bed and sat down, clearing his throat at the mild awkwardness of having a nearly topless woman in his room.

"Lay across my lap, and here." Yn spoke in feline, his purr a bit rough as he gave the woman a leather strap, obvious bite marks in some spots. He began setting the cloth and salves down next to him to begin working on the wounds.

The ocecat nodded, taking the offered item and setting it on her legs as she began to maneuver the upper portion of her outfit off her shoulders, a hiss of pain accompanying the movement. She was aware of the young man’s discomfort, but it could not be helped...not if she wanted him to treat her wounds. Once she had her entire back exposed, she picked up the belt and bit down on it, her canines leaving a deep impression as she positioned herself over his legs.

“I’m ready,” she said tightly, bringing her hair forward and her tail down.

Now exposed, Yn could see how rough the marks were. They looked angry and very red, ripped apart by something leather. Going by what she said happened, it looked like whip lashes across them. Taking the cloth he’d pulled, he began to blot her back, cleaning off the blood from her wounds.

"So, you were punished for attacking the lycan? Why did you do that?" Yn asked her to distract the woman, working on drying off her wounds. He began with the wound on her shoulder, drying off the blood completely before grabbing the first salve. A simple bonding material to close the skin to help clean it.

“I...don’t...like...dogs,” she started with, hissing between her teeth as the lacerations were dabbed. She growled, grinding her teeth against the leather strap before she pulled it out to talk more clearly, this time managing to hold back her pain. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before she spoke again.

“My tribe...we had legend of varúlfur...a beast of night with...black fur...silver eyes...and long talons...like knives. He ate small children that wandered from camp. A story...to keep the young kittens...inside the circle.” She paused to breathe through the pain, clearing her throat roughly.

“You have such monster?”

"All races do. We called them skinned, if I recall it correctly. They are beasts that hunt in the night from their caves, bare of all fur, but mixed beasts of the land. They hunted beast kin alike, for flesh and possess more of the creatures." Yn spoke, working carefully on the large wound next to her spine. She had managed to relax enough to speak, meaning that the salve was starting to work.

"Hearing right though,you attacked her due to a fairy tale? I have to say, that is a rather strange reason." Yn offered up as he finished the second one. Grabbing the cloth again he began working the last lashing, cleaning the spots that had begun oozing again after cleaning it previously.

Mynx managed a slight laugh. “No...not fairy tale. For us...legend real...but monster was lycans...varúlfurs...a pack that tracked ours. Many cats taken...few returned alive. I lost sister to them. Her body left on path...beaten...partially eaten. Dead for days. Our numbers less...so never take on whole dog tribe...but we did same to their pups when they wandered. For revenge. It became rule...to kill all curs...leave no trace of body. Do you see?”

“You kill innocence and youth because of past trials? Seems like a good way to kill all outright?” Yn asked rhetorically. He could understand her hatred at ones who killed her family, he himself subjected to that kind of rage himself. The biggest thing he for sure knew was that rage did little more than burn one’s soul, tainting anything you see in red.

“I do believe my mother had a great saying for this. ‘Not all kits grow from the same litter’, or something like that.” Yn offered up, focusing on his work as Jezi came back in, carrying two plates with her. Both were ladened down with meats, one plate larger than the other. She paused at the scene in front of her for a few brief seconds before shaking her head. Moving closer she set the plates down in easy reach for them both and headed to get some decent clothes for Yn and allow him to work in private.

“Ah, grease and meat. Great buzz killer I hear.” Yn spoke before grabbing a thick strip of bacon and munching down, using his free hand to apply the last of his salve to Mynx’s back.

“You not approve,” Mynx said with a slight grimace as the Dusha Kin finished with the last of the ointment. “It like with Rogues...not make rules...but must follow.” She rolled her shoulders gently, then pushed against the bed to get back into a sitting position. Sighing, she glanced at Yn, nodding to him in thanks. Briefly she looked to where Jezi had gone, then turned her back to the man, remembering his discomfort at her nudity.

“It okay to look. I not mind,” she said. “..but I think Jezi no like.” There was no denying the two women did not have good feelings towards each other, the cat’s attack on her no doubt a large part of the problem. Mynx had no intention of getting in the thief’s way if she put her claim on the big man...it was obvious she cared for him...and he was much too young for the feline. It wouldn’t stop her from enjoying his company though.

"You may not mind, but still. Regardless, I think trying to kill any of her kind just because of past problems is only going to hurt you further. I'm not saying you should like her, more so not attack her while she is technically a Rouge’s member." Yn offered up as he finished off the first piece of meat, the ocecat merely nodding at his advice. Already he could feel some clarity coming to him, along with some ease to his stomach.

"We should wrap you up." Yn spoke as he grabbed some wrap and started working them around her body, making sure to avoid any discomfort.

"Secondly, I don't think Jezi hates you, just not sure if you're okay with her." Yn offered up as he finished up the bandages, still working on his meal.

Mynx turned back around once he was done, her head tilting sideways at his comment. “Hmm…not okay with Jamon liking...not while my ward. Otherwise…” she finished with a shrug. There was some pain with the movement, but nothing like it was before. “It feel better. Thank you.” Reaching behind her, she pulled up her top and fastened it, then placed her hand atop his.

“Balder say meeting soon to discuss library. You should finish up food and get ready. He in foul mood...like goat. I need wake Jamon. He has bruises like you. You fight?”

"Ah, the guys last night went to a tavern, where they were holding a tag team tournament. Jamon and I were entered, but sadly didn't win the thing. Was a lot of fun, though I don't remember much of it." Yn offered up to her and grabbed the rest of his meal.

“He lucky not dead. Not much of fighter,” she said as she rose, regarding the food briefly, then deciding against it. “Not hungry...you eat if want.” She filed away the information Yn had given her...just in case she wanted to look into this ‘tavern’. Jamon had been up to more than just fighting, and the cat was in no mood to share. Turning to the Dusha Kin one last time, she put her hand to her chest as she had seen Su Lin do so many times.

“You have good heart Yn. You make good mate one day. If ever want share warmth, I not say no.” With that she took her leave, closing the door behind her as she made her way farther down the hall to Vel’s room.

P.K.

11-05-2019, 04:17 AM

Vel had strayed into town at the wee hours of the morning, when shops were preparing for the day. After yesterday she hadn't really planned on coming back but with her ink jar spilt and the book she was using half destroyed she'd need another ink jar and book to record any information she found in the library today. She had other's but she still needed one for communication and it get filled up easily on its own without important information hidden away in it.

She'd made the trip as briefly as she could, purchasing a new ink well and another not one but two empty books for her to use. She made her way back to the building the Rouges were staying at, Passing a Minotaur clad in the robes of a Sunfist Monk, being sure the pass on the far side of the street quickly and not be in his way. Back at the Annex building she approached the tail of the trial as the Mynx, Tris and the werewolf left. She paused feeling an unsettled feeling. She understood the need for discipline and punishments for infractions... but she never liked it... and by what she could make out of Balder putting away, it had been lashes. For a scratch to the face the whip seemed awfully hefty.

She sighed softly through her scarf. If only she'd moved quicker he could have prevented Mynx from even reaching Selene. Pushing away from the spot she'd stopped in she went after the Archer. She'd tucked the letters in the half ruined book, between the pages that had the translation for said letters. Most of the book was ruined from the ink spill but she'd made a second list of the books mentioned in the letters and torn it out so she could begin her search in the library. There wasn't anything else salvageable from the book so she intended to give him the whole thing, he could tear it up as he saw fit.

She could see Tris up ahead and picked up her pace to catch up to him before he vanished altogether as he sometimes tended to do.

Tristifer didn't have a destination, he simply headed away from those involved in the event he just finished. He understood the need for punishment, he knew that this case the punishment looked worse than the crime. Unfortunately he also had a position that had to know the truth of the matter.

He was painted the bad guy, but the cat would remember to be more careful with her claws. Tris could live with the temporary hatred, he'd dealt with it before when he went from brigand to merchants guard. Still, having been the hand that held the lash always left a bad taste in the archers mouth. So his feet directed him towards the nearest pub. He realized this even as he heard feet quickly closing on him from behind. He sighed but kept his pace steady, if they wanted to talk to him they'd have to make the effort.

Vel figured the Archer wouldn't have missed her steps trying to catch up with him, back into the town. Damn it. Either he hadn't noticed or was ignoring it. it was probably something of the latter. she picked up the pace once more to catch up with his stride wishing he'd just slow down, she didn't really want to be back in town these people made her even more uncomfortable then usual.

As she finely caught up to Tris she grunted, the most she could voice of her displeasure of having to catch up with him, but it didn't matter she held out the book to him, its wrinkled ink stained pages and all. Thankfully enough of the book had been saved she could copy the translation of the letters down, but there was little else of worth inside of them. there were a few words that she couldn't translate on her own and with out access to the library at the time they were just blank spaces but it shouldn't be hard to understand the implications from the rest of the letter.

Tris recognized the grunt and came to a stop, only to get hit in the back with a book. "Ow. That was unnecessary. "

Turning he frowned at her and looked at the inky book. "Looks like you made a mess." He said raising an eyebrow curiously, "Should I assume it is readable?"

Vel was a bit startled. That hadn't been what she meant to do! She waved her hands in front of her trying to confer that hadn't been her intention. Out of all of the people in the Gallery Tris made her the most uncomfortable. Even Adam who seemed unapproachable was pretty straight forward and Balder wasn't to be trifled with but he was usually easy enough to read. Tris, Vel couldn't read him.

She sighed, trying to make herself relax as she nodded, almost scowling under her hood. Of coarse it was readable. She flipped opened the page the letters were tucked in, the translated contents in her neat flowing hand inside. She didn't really feel like explaining why the book was soaked in dry ink, it taken her long enough to clean up the mess of the night. She'd rather just retire to the library with the list of books from the letters. She closed the book and offered it to him once more using her other hand to pull free one of her new books encase he had more questions.

Taking the book the archer flipped back to the page with the translation, his eyes skimmed the lines. His face hardened at the title of the letter's author. He moved on and noted the title of a few books. "Recognize any of these bookworm?" He asked his eyes still skimming.

He paused and raised an eyebrow at the note about the spell. A score of ideas leapt to mind, even as an explanation was resolved. His eyes flickered to Vel, and Tris rolled a question around on his tongue.

Opening her pouch she pulled free her quill and opened to the first page of the fresh book.

"One, But I don't expect to find it in such a prestigious library." She wrote. "Its more of a child's book then anything. A collection of rhymes and old tales." While there might be truth in the old rhymes she really didn't think they would find such a thing here. It was a bit strange that it was mentioned in the list, but they must think there was some truth to them.

She turned her book around to present to him as she rested her quill back in the ink.

Tristifer nodded; His mind rushing ahead. "Alright, whatever else your told to do at the library these books are a must find. Anyone gives you trouble send them to me. I may be somewhere else so that'll buy some time."

"Adam will of course know, and he'll know what I told you to do if someone bothers you." The archer stated. He held the open page toward Vel, "Mark the one your not sure you can find and I'll locate it. We'll talk later about this." His finger tapped the note about the spell. A realization dawned on him as he did.

"Fuuuuck." He muttered. "We may have to bring her in on this."

He motioned Vel's questions away, giving her no chance to ask them. "I'll find Adam, you get ready to hit the library."

Vel nodded in understanding, already having intended on doing so. But as he went on she cocked her head under the hood, she wasn't really sure why anyone would give her trouble but she supposed it was always a possibility and therefor it was best to have someone to direct people to in this case.

She withdrew her quill once more and carefully circled the title as he requested, wondering where exactly he was going to go hunting for it before he mentioned something about her. Who? But before she could open her book Tris had already waved away and told her to hit the Library while her searched for Adam. She paused for a moment watching him move off before she finely slipped her quill away and capped the ink, tucking her new book under her arm and began heading back the way she'd come. So many more questions now then answers.

Yamimoon

11-25-2019, 01:00 AM

After Mynx had stopped only to give a vague answer to the question he asked. Telling him to ask another for the answer Ashvel felt that something bad had happened. This whole situation was not something he was comfortable with. An eye for an eye was the way of the world, yet it caused more problems. For the circle of hatred would never truly be quelled.

Giving a long soft sigh as he looked over to the werewolf and saw the scratches on her face, and he figured what might have happened. It was no secret that Mynx didn't like lycans in the least, and since the lady's had a night out just like the men alcohol was involved. This was becoming a classic drunk situation.

He had found himself many a time at the short end of those kind of situations since joining the Rogues Gallery. Many a time receiving injuries from the intoxicated. Yet, he never fought back, and he never would. As long as his life was not in danger he would just allow them to take out their frustrations. There was a lot of hate and anger towards his kind and he didn't want to exacerbate the situation.

He turned to follow his comrade to treat her injuries, but stopped in his tracks. If she wanted his help she would have asked, and it might not be in his best interest to follow her just yet. Closing his eyes he turned on the balls of his feet once more and faced the others. Taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly he opened his eyes.

"This is going to be a long day." Ashvel said as he left the area to go to his room. Selins injuries weren't life threatening and if she wanted them treated she could come to him. Not wanting to get involved in a situation that could possibly end in conflict. He had enough people trying to kill him, he didn't need another. Besides, he needed to get ready for his assignment today. One way or another, he was either going to the Library, or searching for information on the streets. Reaching his room he opened the door and closed it as he began getting everything together.

P.K.

12-29-2019, 07:31 PM

Laz had followed the strange stone faced women up to the great building but a commotion, or rather the sight of a giant deer. Deer didn't wander into the city, let alone one this large, the only deer she'd ever seen in a city was one being paraded around by the mighty hunters. Venison was really good though.

She glanced at the back of the women before she slipped away from the stone faced one, curious about the deer and what it be doing so far into enemy territory followed it from a distance further into the courtyard. It didn't seem at all wry about its surroundings or worried at all by the few people that had been with in sight of it. Namely a dwarf and some hooded figure. Or the Giant!

She ducked behind a tree as the Giant lumbered in the distance. Watching with some awe as the Giant Adult moved past. She'd heard of the towering races but she'd never seen one in person. she watched till he was out of sight before turning back trying to find the deer in the courtyard again and follow it.

Meanwhile, Lulu was teetering around the outskirts of the Annex, biting firmly down upon the large, twisted branch that she toted along without a care. Her curly tail was wagging back and forth in perfect unison to the beat of her trot, even as little cloven hoof prints were left behind her rump in a clear trail.

The young boar was feeling very well rested, and enjoying a sweet state of oblivion. It was just too easy for her to ignore the internal strife of the Rogue Gallery right now—much less the external dangers of the outside world—because there were more important things to worry about right now. There were new friends to be made, holes to be dug, june bugs to chase. Because to her, everywhere—including Alegast—was her own personal playground.

Because wasn’t every moment a new opportunity for pleasure and joy? The boar let out an array of merry grunts as she strutted along, revelling in this mindset, even as she grew more determined to find the great, gentle elk. She hoped to present her newfound antlers to him with glee; so much that she hadn’t even worried about breakfast yet. How strange it felt to be so consumed by thoughts that did not include breakfast!

All that Lu wanted was to find Faur and let him know… wait, what was it again? The little boar found herself unable to remember why she wanted antlers. Her being hamstrung during the bandit raid suddenly felt like a very distant memory—one that she wanted to block out—so she treated it as something that did not matter on such a bright and beautiful morning.

Faur could tell that he was being followed, only if just barely. He wasn't sure what creature was trailing him just yet, but without the worry of something trying to attack him within the group, he didn't pay it much mind. Even better was the presence of Baulder, whom wore a look of disdain from whatever he had missed. Personally Faur was more focused upon the curious state of Lulu, the cloven prints being trailed with a trace line of kindling.

"What upon mother Earth is she doing?" Faur chuckled at the thought while finally catching up to her, to note the oddest sight in the world. Lulu was trotting around the area with a large piece of kindling held in her mouth, much like a canine playing fetch and showing off the great stick they had managed to find. Faur paused while watching her, the strangeness robbing him of words for those few moments while he just looked upon the strangeness.

"Lulu… watch you got there?" Faur asked with some hesitance. While he was sure the girl had some grand logic behind her actions of carrying around the stick, it made little sense to him right now.

It didn’t take Laz to spot the deer again, he was kind of hard to miss with how large he was. Still she kept a fair distance, just close enough that she could see him. He was so close! If anyone saw him they might try to hunt him and for a deer he was rather pretty, no doubt a good prize.

Strangely enough the further they came in the more noticable the tracks were. Was the deer following the tracks? And even stranger was what they led to. A pig! A wild pig! With a stick. This was turning out to be one of the strangest days Laz had ever had. A nice adult followed by a Giant deer, then a giant! And little brown pig with a stick. Laz crawled into a bush to get a better look.

*Faur!* the little brindled boar shouted in boqr, dropping the twiggy prize from her mouth so that she could run up to the elk and lick his leg in a most cheerful greeting. She did not bother answering his question; but instead chose to give him a tender love bite in the same calm and blissful way that she often greeted Maso.

A moment passed before Lulu finally realised that Faur was waiting for a proper response from her. Upon remembering her original intent on showing her antlers, she hurtled away from the elk like a bolt of lightning that was aiming to strike her special branch, grabbing it once more with her maw.

Lu then began to dash with the thing at full speed across the Annex yard, leaving cloudy poofs of dust in her wake—joyfully running. She only stopped the sprint when she reached a small thatch of greenery; one covered in a fragrant arrangement of weeds and flowers that grew in patches.

Dropping her branch at this site, Lu hurled her boarish body into the flora and wildly twirled around until she found herself lying on her back—hooves in the air and snout sniffing with pride as she scratched her hide against the turf. She was enjoying the smells of nature so much that she didn’t even notice that Laz was close by, hidden just beside her.

"Lulu.. you are quite the strange one." Faur responded in kind, moving closer to watch the young boar rolling around in the flower patch, amused by the antics of her. He didn't bother wiping his foreleg clean, not wishing to insult her. With a smile he moved closer to settle upon the ground, shifting the branch to the side and just watching the amused motions of Lulu, before something else caught his nose. A new scent entered his nose from Lulu kicking up a fuss around her. Another creature was watching, and from rather close by no less. He could tell though that the new presence meant no ill harm to them, just studying the two of them. Faur knew that sometimes things were not as dangerous as they seemed and vice versa. Craning his neck he looked around the area, trying to find the new source of smell.

"I know someone is here." Faur spoke, the words a bit broken upon his tongue as he looked around the area, still looking around the area.

Laz was starting to think these were the two strangest animals she’d ever come upon, neither seemed to notice her presence… maybe they were human tame? That would explain why they were here and were not bothered by the presence of humans. She’d hunkered down in the bush watching the little pig have a good roll nearby.

She started as she heard a voice, broken common rolling from the tongue but from where? She froze peering around but she couldn’t see anyone else around the clearing and animals couldn’t talk so there was no way that it was them. She clutched her doll to herself deciding to remain where she was.

Lulu paused, taking a moment to gaze up at the elk as her lashed lids blinked in confusion. Why did Faur think she was strange? Couldn’t he see that she was just… happy? Needless to say, the comment was puzzling to the boar, even causing her to cease her playful antics for the time being. Lulu froze (still on her back with her hooves sticking straight up in the air), unable to keep herself from gawking once more at Faur’s great antlers as she questioned him in boqr.

*But… why?*

To Lu, the desire for amusement and absurdity in life felt like the most natural pursuit in the world—well, if you did not count her constant quest for food, that is. So what was so strange about her love of a good morning run, romp, or rollaround? Everyone needed to take more time for simple pleasures! Right? But she did not know much, she supposed. She was only a boar.

*Don’t you like to have fun?*

A subtle smile was the only response that the young sow received to her innocent query—and truth be told, that was just the reassurance that she needed to ease her fickle mind regarding this matter. So, grunting in contentment, Lu wriggled around one last time, which in turn left her bristly hide covered in an assortment of dry leaves and twigs.

Rolling up and over, Lu ebbed in closer towards Faur, hoping to find comfort in the absorption of his body heat; but soon noticed that the massive buck was becoming a bit distracted himself. Was he hungry? She could not tell. Mimicking his movements, Lulu began to glance around this way and that, just as he did… sniffing for enemies… or perhaps food.

“My apologies Lu, I mean nothing by calling you strange. Consider it a part of my birth.” Faur responded to her question, letting out a sigh. Having grown around humans and beasts like him, silly things such as romping and rolling were usually reserved for the younger. Sure he and Yn had a good tustle now and again to stay sharp, but those were more a mix than just for fun. As Lulu trotted over to him, he gave the area another once over, trying to pinpoint the location of the scent. While new towns and crowds were not his most pleasant ordeals, he still knew how to tell the difference.

“Not to alarm you, but there is a strange scent nearby, one close by. It doesn’t seem hostile though. Remain here.” Faur spoke to Lulu, tilting his head back to sniff the air, turning this way and that. While he did have a much better sense of smell than his brother, he could still follow the scent rather easily. Shifting himself upright, he began to follow the scent in a winding pathway, tracing it out to where it was the weakest and slowly moving in a circle to find it.

The scent was easy to trace, more scents intermingling. Clean water and soap mixed in, still pungent to him even with the soft breeze. He traced it around more, moving in a wide circle before closing in on the area, and realizing just why it had started from Lulu. The scent was coming from the bushes that Lulu had been rolling around, her romps through the foliage having been what stirred up his nose. Firming his stance Faur began moving towards the bush.

“Being hiding in foliage, come out.” He spoke clearly as he advanced.

Laz had been watching quietly this whole time marveling at just how strange this duo seemed to be. Like friends. But the giant deer got up and started to wander and for a moment Laz forgot about the voice that had called out, it might have just been someone else in the courtyard behind her, after all animals couldn’t talk.

The deer started to circle closer before it finally faced directly at her. Then the stance of the deer seemed to change and that voice, unmistakably coming from this clearing, came again. Was that… the deer!? Laz’s little mind was blown. Animals couldn’t talk! Or they had never talked before. Startled more than she had been when the stone faced women woke her Laz poked her head out of the bushes creening her neck back to look at the giant deer.

“You talked!” the half orc child cried as only a small child could, in awe and wonder at the nature of something she didn’t understand and that didn’t match her preconceived notions of nature.

Lu flattened her soft-fleshed ears in discontent.

Remain?

Of course, the boar did not wish to remain behind… so she would not! How could she just stand aside when she considered Faur a new playmate and accomplice—just like she did Maso? How could she allow herself to leave the elk on his own, unprotected, in the face of unprecedented danger?

Something curious lurked in the bushes. Oh! Was there another bandit—just like the one that had tied her upside down, hoping to feast upon her? Or was this another wolf pack, like the group of predators that had devoured her entire family when she was a piglet? Anxiety rushed through Lulu when the strange memories flooded her mind...

Was that all she was meant to be?

Food?

Shuddering at this, the boar let out an involuntary squeal from behind Faur, urgently running through his four brawny legs to ram into the unfamiliar foliage that she had just been lying beside. When she eventually came across Lazuli, Lu could not help but feel floored by the tusks she sported.

Something about Laz reminded Lu of her mum… but not quite. Taking a moment to utilise the position of her snout, Lu sniffed at the half-orc, very carefully, surveying the scents of the soil—hoping to show Faur that she was very intent on keeping him safe from any predators who may covet his mighty antlers.

“Why yes I can.” Faur replied, a little taken aback at the sudden appearance of the child. While it wasn’t unheard of children sneaking around where they didn’t belong, he hadn’t quite seen one as colorful as this. With a snort he sat down, getting in closer range of the child and studying the young girl.

“How is it you came here?” Faur asked, watching Lulu sniffing around the child. He was curious if she thought they were the same due to the tusks, but he couldn’t be sure.

Laz was thrown back against the dirt as the piglet rammed into her, ripping a half grunt half gasp. Mostly from surprise. The initial impact only had a small ping but not enough to do more then throb slightly after the shock wore off.

“Get off.” She grumbled at the boar trying to push it away with her free hand as her other held her doll away from the cold snout. So much for that bath, she had leaves in her hair and dirt on her new clothes. Oh well.

Once the blue marbled child righted herself she watched the piglet sniff around her for a moment before looking back to the deer. Still it was hard to wrap her little head around the fact that the Giant beast could speak her language! Could the boar speak to? She marveled a little more at the pretty deer before she answered. “The stone face women brought me back here.” she said simply. “How can you talk? Animals have never talked before.”

Lulu did not like it when Faur did not speak boqr, she decided. No, not one bit. She could not understand anything being said between him and the young she-orc, and oh, how she hated it. She wanted to be part of the fun!

This frustration stemmed from her (albeit short) lifetime of not being truly understood by… well, anyone she had ever known. Not even by her mum. So the boar had become as enthralled by the elk as a bee to honey, and it was upsetting when she could not understand.

And just who was this mottled stranger who stole Faur’s attention and made him speak the odd two-legger words? Lu sniffed around a bit more, uncertain of what to think at first. She even thought of interrupting the conversation with her own choice words of boqr, but…

That feels rude.

And Lulu did not enjoy being rude. Because when others acted abusive towards her it did not feel fun—so she chose to remain politely quiet.

Sigh.

Oh well. She would have to forgo speaking right now and depend on her other innate senses, now wouldn’t she? Because didn’t boars just have the most impeccable senses? Well, she sure thought so—and she started to display this belief by examining the half-orc child with them.

First she listened.

Once she decided that Laz’s tone was not threatening, Lulu decided to move on to the sense of touch (but she then remembered that she had already rammed into the girl, and she felt a lot more fragile than her mum… and a wee bit cold…)

Convinced that this was yet another sign that the mottled stranger did not mean any harm, Lu moved on to taste. Just as she had with Faur, she began to lick away at Lazuli’s ankle, this time a bit more introspectively.

Hmmmmm, sweet… sweat. Not bad.

Finally came her sense of smell.

Oooooooooo.

If she didn’t know any better, this one had recently been subjected to one of the greatest tortures of them all…

Bathing!

Faint traces of soapy scents could be detected on the skin of this young stranger; but luckily it had not stripped her body of all of the most pleasant, natural aromas. The two-leggers seemed to always wipe these smells from their bodies, didn’t they?

But why?

There was little in life that was more enjoyable than the earthy, musky, pungent odours that emanated from creatures of all kinds, uniquely. Wasn’t it a sure and wonderful way to both recognise and usher in different types of friends—especially those of different species? Why did the two-leggers try to hide their natural scents beneath soap?

Lu wagged her tail in greeting to Laz as she took a few more whiffs of the girl. Raising her snout sky-high, she decided that she liked this one (once she ignored the soap). So much, in fact, that she had forgotten she was upset about the two of them not speaking boqr around her.

"Stone face? I assume that is silent woman." Faur mused, having to ponder a few moments on what the new person mentioned. Lulu on her own though had begun to study the small child, sniffing and shimmying around the person. Faur shifted closer, looking to the two of them and trying to figure something out, yet already knew the girl would still be asking her question.

"I am a magical deer, born into the Dusha Kin race. My name is Faur." Faur spoke , holding a hoof to his chest in the way he had seen others do it as well. Smiling though he glanced over to Lulu, watching her tail swishing back and forth.

"This excited one here is named Lulu. She is rather harmless, yet cannot talk like I do." Faur introduced his companion.

Laz couldn’t help a small giggly and gasp as the piglet began tp lick her ankle. “Stop that!” she said pushing at the little pigs nose away. It tickled! She looked up as the deer leaned closer, explaining that it was a magical deer. Something called a Dusha Kin? She’d never heard of them before. And before she could ask it was made clear that the boarlett was not able to speak in the same way. So she wasn’t magical.

“Whats a… Du-sh-a Kin?” Laz asked slowly. Sounding out the word as she’d heard Faur say it. Though maybe she was dreaming and it didn’t really matter. After all a total stranger and an adult gave her warm, fresh bred this morning then gave her a bath and now she was talking to a deer who could speak back! It was better than she was awake so she supposed she didn’t mind to keep dreaming this time.

Thinking that Laz was playing a game with her, Lulu pushed back with her snout once more, wanting the last nudge. She then turned around in three circles—yes, precisely three)—before wooomping her plump self down towards the feet of the Half-Orc. Nuzzling herself into the soft soils, Lulu finally felt content… and might as well make herself comfortable, right?

"It's the race that I belong to, like how you're a small orc." Faur responded, watching the antics of Lulu and chuckling to himself. He had to admit that the two of them were really cute with each other. If he had to guess anything, they had to be rather close together in age. Giving a smile at the two of them he looked around the court and those who had been around there.

"So, what is your name? I don't think I've gotten your name yet." Faur asked the small girl, ready for a long day watching the two of them.

Laz watched the plump little piglet with something of a mixed expression as she firmly held her doll in one arm and the other was firmly on her hip. She supposed it was kind of cute, Lulu, what a funny name.

“I’m only half orc.” She said matter-o-factly her blue mottled face scowled for a moment with a slightly sour expression before Faur asked for her name. “Lazuli.” She replied after a short pause. She supposed it wouldn’t hurt to tell a talking deer her name, after all this had to be a dream. And if it wasn’t? Well she wasn’t sure.

"Lazuli. Is fitting for you." Faur complimented her, smiling gently while watching the others moving about. He turned his eyes to Lulu and was pleased to see that she had settled down calmly into the soil, content in her space. He figured with the supposed mission today, it would be best for him to stay here. He wasn't one to object to this fact.

"Sit with us Lazuli? Enjoy the air free of city." Faur offered as he laid his head on the grass, resting upon the soil himself.

SikstaSlathalin

01-21-2020, 03:20 AM

No Mercy

Lingering behind the bathhouse, Shel slid her body between the tight and stony spaces of the Annex like a spider—earning herself a slight scrape or two before settling down uncomfortably within a shadowy nook. What a perfectly obscure little berth this was; one that felt like a masterful hiding place with its murky backdrop of mildew and old cobwebs. The warm light of the sun rarely caressed this place, that much was certain...

But was that not precisely what made her current location so advantageous? Planting herself between a rock and a hard place made it that much easier for Shel to witness the goings-on within the courtyard, and all without the risk of the soft morning light exposing her antics to those who stood below. For, truly, the sun was shining down brilliantly this morning—but not upon the Orc of the Rogue Gallery.

Just as it will not upon you, Ocecat.

While cold stone caressed her thick olive flesh, Shel shivered from head to heel as her cloudy gaze surveyed the stalwart form of Balder. The Giant—easily—was the most prominent thing down in the courtyard (even noticeably dwarfing a statue of marble) and the Orc could not help but remain mesmerised by his unrivalled physical prowess. What sort of strength did this man hold within a single fist? How fascinating was the severity that now furrowed his brow! It was a solemn expression that Shel had never seen cross Crag’s visage before, and it was… just beautiful.

”No ag mir…” Shel whispered in thickly accented Orcish, responding with the common mantra that often echoed amongst her tribe when justice was being served to the seditious: No mercy.

Shifting her gaze to the Ocecat, Shel’s upbringing continued to goad her on inwardly, bolstering her natural thirst for retribution. Yet, she was no monster, of course. She did not condone harm to the innocent. But what of the guilty? This cat had not only assaulted a downtrodden prisoner, unprovoked, but also shown little remorse in doing so. As such, Shel felt very little pity for Mynxella; just as she did for anyone who attacked someone weaker than they. How could she when someone stronger than her own self had once forced her into a position of submission? Let them fall on their own sword! All of them. She would be the first in line to watch them suffer—particularly those she begrudged, personally.

No mercy.

Shel sighed, nudging herself a bit deeper into her dark crevice even as she reeled her thoughts back. Focussss, the Orc reminded herself as she exhaled, not wanting to forget why she had come to this courtyard in the first place. She had to keep an eye on this Mynxella, to ensure that wild tongue of hers would not try to do anything stupid—like painting me as your scapegoat. Shel had worked too hard to win the Giant’s affections, and would not take kindly to anyone or anything who ruined her standing with him in any way.

Particularly some stubborn beastwoman. So you would do well to keep Jamon’s cock in your mouth and my name out of it, Ocecat, Shel mused, unable to tame her thoughts once again. Because, truth be told, Shel felt as contrite about upsetting Mynxella Jabberwalken Oce as she did for killing that nameless human being who had attacked her during the bandit attack. I don’t feel sorry at all. As far as she was concerned, this was the natural order of things, and the result of getting in the way of the iron-clad will of an Orc. Because when it came to Shel and her dignity, she would always defend it.

Shel’s brown eyes once more shifted to the Giant—and then to the Ocecat—ostentatiously searching for any trace of fear in Mynx’s eyes, wanting to relish in it, as was true to the Orcish spirit. Shel was shocked to find none, however, and that birthed a new fascination within her regarding this whole stinking situation. Were beastfolk also not the types to be rattled? Still, Shel’s heart pounded a bit faster at the upcoming punishment, her entire being applauding the idea of it. Witnessing such things was exciting in a most deep, dark, and awful way; and nothing she was unused to.

Expressionless, the Orc witnessed the lashes administered upon the feline—one, two, three—without so much as a blink. How intriguing it was that Mynx never once muttered out her name, much less let out a whimper… even while whipped.

Now I can respect that, Ocecat.

With that, Shel vanished from the scene, making haste to find Balder’s pipe before he could return to their small campsite on the outskirts of the town proper. For, despite the temptation the Orc felt to immediately go weedle with the Giant a bit (to cheer him up after his grueling task of dealing with the stubbornness of Ocecats, you could say), Shel figured that she would do well to not deny her friend his morning smoke.

Lat egor, Shel inwardly cursed herself as an idiot in Orcish for losing track of the thing in the first place, much less in a feeble fit of passionate emotion. She should tread lightly. She would not be the cause of her own fall from grace.

Took him about an hour, but soon he had everyone sorted and ready for their jobs. Sheva, Jamon, Adam, Ash, Vel, and Su Lin would be going to do the research. Everyone else would be sent into Alegast to talk with people and gather needed supplies. That is as far as his involvement would be, taking a long pull of his water skin he rubbed his eyes slowly trying to remember how to get to the Tavern where he was going to meet Kol-Bar.

“Good morning, Balder,” an overtly feminine voice murmured from the shadows, just before a silhouette could be seen. A heartbeat later, that same dark figure took a step out into the light, revealing a blinking Shel, standing a mere stone’s throw from the Giant. She was once more was towing along the large willow pipe, oddly enough; the task taking the Orc the better part of an hour. But Shel had been successful in locating the discarded property with a little bit of luck and persistence (as well as backtracking throughout the Annex, of course).

“I figured you would fancy a smoke after such an… eventful morning,” the Orc woman commented as she approached the enormous man, hoping he would not have too many questions or demands for her right now. And knowing Balder, he would not; as it was pleasantries that he desired. So that was exactly what she would give him, she decided. Shel kept the conversation charmingly light to prove that Orcish females were a breath of fresh air in comparison to those Ocecat queens.

Dropping the pipe within his arm’s reach, Shel turned heel to fetch a dying torch that she had noticed hanging from a nearby stone wall that was covered in a slew of damp mosses. The thing was clearly on its last life after glowing throughout the night, but it still offered just enough heat to provide Crag with a light to smoke his pipe… if he so wished. Holding up the fading flame, Shel suggested a bit of friendly small talk; because to be frank, Balder looked like he needed it. Something about the Giant seemed tired.

“Did you sleep well?” Shel began, fishing to see if she had been a nuisance by clutching on to him in the night. “I’d say you are hungry after dealing with the Ocecat. Speaking of which, you handled that situation very well, if I do say so myself. Anyway. Have you had breakfast yet?”

Balder quirked his eyebrow at Shel’s sudden appearance and presentation of his missing pipe. He gave a smile and took the pipe and offered torch with a nod of thanks. He lit the pipe before snuffing the torch out with his thumb. “Thank you Sprout, I slept well enough. Once I got used to you hugging my arm in your sleep.” He chuckled and winked at the woman before taking a few long pulls of his pipe blowing out a tall pillar of bluish smoke. “As for breakfast no I haven’t, I was just about to head for the Studious Stag Inn while the others begin work in the library. I’m too big to go there myself. Care to join me?” He asked gently keeping his smile on the Orc woman.

Shel’s tusked lip curled up in an inviting half-smile.

“Of course I would,” she responded with a warm expression, encouraged by Balder’s wink and overall friendly demeanour. There is nothing I would love more, she reflected inwardly, punctuating her words with an affirming afterthought. The Giant did not seem agitated with her over the pipe; nor did he seem offended by her invasion of his personal space the previous night. Instead, he seemed to enjoy it as much as she had.

How comforting was that thought...

So comforting, in fact, that Shel clung to this morsel of approval like a fierce beast with throbbing hunger; as if Balder’s good opinion was pure, nutritious food. A subsequent shot of adrenaline ignited the Orc woman’s veins like fire, resulting in a flood of intense feeling that caused her to abandon all logical forethought. She was having an impulsive idea. Perhaps now is the time to hammer down my status, she thought as she peered up curiously at the mountain of a man.

A shiver ran down Shel’s spine as nervous flutters filled her stomach. Every instinct within was telling her to take the risk, and do it now—to begin her ascent towards her rightful place over Balder—and everyone. Because from his shoulder, she could never be stomped on again. How tall she would be once she possessed influence over this Giant; and, better yet, once she garnered the ability to exploit his strength and size against everyone she viewed as a worthy target.

But here came the tricky part—Balder needed to care—and be willing. So willing, in fact, that he would happily intimidate every Orc from her horde that she hoped to sic him on. And, ideally, this could be done with no questions asked. For how could she ever admit her problematic past to him? It was just too degrading, too pitiful. He would just have to trust her if push ever came to shove. Like a true friend.

Not that I need friends anymore, the Orc thought. What Shel needed was a lot more complex than some trivial acquaintance to stave off loneliness. She needed someone with power.

So, jumping up to seize Balder’s wrist, she did not bother to ask permission before she began her symbolic ascent up the Giant’s bodily frame. She was taking her liberties, and feeling entitled as she heaved and hoisted herself upon him the best that she knew how; testing him to see how he would react towards one of her more ambitious propositions. Would he listen to her? Accept her? Gulping, Shel painstakingly continued to make her way up his appendage a bit further, now clambering around the elbow.

“Care to help a lady out?” she groaned impatiently, struggling a bit more before she eventually settled in a dangle somewhere around where his bicep met his brawny deltoid. This was the hard part. The slightest bead of sweat had begun to form on the Orc’s brow as she spoke through clenched teeth, a bit less focused this time.

“I’m so tired… of keeping pace... with a damned Giant… and I refuse… to walk… behind anyone… anymore… MUCH LESS ALL THE WAY TO THE BLOODY STUDIOUS STAG! SO LIFT ME TO YOUR SHOULDER ALREADY, DAMN YOU!”

Balder began to chuckle as he felt Shel beginning to climb up his body stopping his long gait he watched her deeply amused. It wasn’t the first time she wanted to sit on his shoulder, but she hadn’t done it in awhile. And as she reached his elbow he lifted it up and held his arm straight out watching her dangle precariously.

And his shoulder was large—irritatingly so—akin to the steepest part of a mountain trail that must you must push through to finally rest at its summit. She could feel her fingers slipping more and more with each passing moment that he left her there, suspended, nearly losing her grip entirely.

Perhaps I should reel it back a bit…

“I didn’t mean to shout, Crag,” Shel retracted, softening her tone back into a coo, as her dark eyes looked straight into his.

“Ya know, Sprout there are easier ways to get a piggyback ride than trying to climb me like a tree.” He let out a longer chuckle moving his arm back and forth watching the green-skinned woman swing to and fro. Like a big kid with a toy Balder smiled. “It’s not that far a drop, I’m sure you’ve fallen further.” Still he brought his other hand around and picked the Orc up and placed her upon his shoulder before continuing on his way to the Stag.

Koti~

02-06-2020, 01:36 AM

"Well, that was different." Jezibel spoke as the two entered the room. Yn followed shortly beside her, still looking hungover and tired. He let out a sigh as he dropped back onto the bed, rolling his shoulders in stiffness. He had yet taken the time to grab a hot bath, going from helping Mynx right to the impromptu meeting in the yard. Already he was thinking of places to look for supplies or information.

"Not so. I've seen several beast races come to us for attention. Our abilities to talk their language makes meeting them much easier. No having to talk human as they put it." Yn responded with a simple groan, sitting up and looking Jezi in the eyes. She held that look for a moment before turning away to pour some fresh water from their skins. As much as she would love to torture the poor guy for getting drunk, there was work to be done. Already Jezi could tell that Yn would not be a good idea for the library. Even more she would need to do most of the talking.

"Well, we should get to work. I suggest the market place or bazaars. They should have the most-" Jezibel started, already equipping weapons and the likes, only to be interrupted by Yn.

"We're going to the farms." That got the girl to stall and stare at the man. His face proved this to not be a joke.

"The farms? Why?" Jezibel questioned him, raising one eyebrow in surprise.

"When you want to hide a conversation, go where not even those who can overhear can say anything. Plus they see more travelers than anything else." Yn spoke to her, pulling off his vest and tossing it to the side.

"And what, we're gonna talk to Jeff the goat? Or maybe Steve the pig?" Jezibel asked with mirth in her voice, before Yn turned to look at her. Her face fell in a gentle 'oh' before nodding, knowing that this was not a joke. She hated to admit that she sometimes forgot that Yn could talk with animals. More so forgetting that farm animals were still animals. The last thing that came to mind when talking about animals from the wild were the domestic ones.

"Though, I would be surprised if we found a goat named Jeff. That's such a strange name." Yn spoke before they finally started moving, leaving the annex and heading for the gates of the town. It would take some time getting there, but it would be a start for them.

bluemoon

02-08-2020, 03:37 AM

After gathering her axe and armor, Mynx had returned to the room she shared with Jamon, her nose scrunching up in disgust at the sounds of his soft snoring. Not taking any care to be quiet as she clamored about, the ocecat threw her belongings into a corner and pulled out the only other body suit she owned...the white leather one bought for her by Sheva a while back. Her icy blue eyes were centered on her sleeping ward as she changed, her teeth bared both in anger and pain. With a huff she offered him a sturdy kick as she exited, relaying the message that they were all to meet outside the Annex for words from the Giant.

It was a long affair, at least in the cat’s mind. She already knew her place, her inability to read leaving her on a quest into town. She fidgeted, keeping to the outskirts of the gathering and occupying her mind with more important matters, such as the smell in the air...unwashed bodies....fermented alcohol...and perfume. As soon as Balder finished his rambling, Mynx slinked away, following the scents she had gathered in search of the woman her ward had spent his night entertaining.

Rose petals...an overpowering and heady scent, Mynx mused as she walked along the dirt road, retracing her path from earlier that morning...only in the opposite direction. She paid little heed to anyone she encountered, knowing her kind was looked upon poorly in this town, her eyes and nose focused on the ground. Every shift of her clothing caused her agitation, the whip marks still raw despite Yn’s ministrations. As typical of her feline cousins, she held grudges fiercely, her lips tightly pursed as she finally reached her destination.

Bull’s Head Tavern….the words plastered across the entrance meant little to the cat as she crossed the threshold under them, just a mingle of letters, some of which she recognized. The bar’s interior held little resemblance to the Rogue’s Gallery in Balefire, but the ruffians that shuffled about were of the same design. Thieves. Merchants. Whores. Barmaids. It was the last that Mynx focused on, her acute sense of smell separating the cloying mix of scents and filtering them. It wasn’t long before the aroma of the flower representing love drifted past her, the cat narrowing her eyes and smirking.

A short time later the ocecat found herself sitting at a table with a bottle of spiced rum before her. The pretty blonde barmaid sat opposite, the young woman wearing a tight fitting corset which pushed her breasts up, forcing them to be noticed. She was slender otherwise, like the thief Jezibel, and the cat had no problem picturing Jamon becoming smitten. She was an attractive woman, even the cat had to admit that. She looked so soft and feminine--a delicious treat--and she was Mynx’s companion for at least a few minutes--however long the length of the girl’s break.

The cat filled both shot glasses and passed one over to Fray, her expression friendly and open. “We share friend,” she mused aloud, “...young man named Jamon.” She tilted her head sideways, a knowing look on her face. When the barmaid nodded with a charming smile, Mynx shuddered, barely able to maintain her ruse, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.

“He say...look for Fraellia...she patch you up quick,” she continued with difficulty, going on to explain her situation...the whipping...which she described as unwarranted and cruel. By nature, the cat was not one to lie, but she could think of no better way to lure the girl into a room alone. She assured Fray she would pay her for her services that evening when she returned for care, her afternoon sadly occupied with business with her group. Another lie.

Their conversation continued, focusing mainly on Jamon, the barmaid obviously thinking they had a common interest as she gushed on about the young nobleman...the cat having to dig her claws into the palm of her hand to keep from lashing out. The phrases…”such a sweet boy”, “so caring and attentive”, “a true gentleman”...left the blushing girl's lips, the ocecat merely nodding as her elongated teeth bit into her lower lip. Her jealousy raging, the cat finally exited the tavern with the nearly full bottle of rum in her hand, her other raised in a friendly wave of goodbye.

For the good part of an hour Mynx walked the town’s marketplace, drinking the rum as she perused the wares. She was not a seasoned drinker, nor could she hold it well, her stomach purging its contents on more than one occasion during that time. She was completely inebriated. If nothing else, the liquor numbed the pain of the lashing, as well as any coherent thoughts she might have tried to have. After tossing the empty bottle she made one attempt to retreat into the branches of a tree for solitude, instead finding herself laying on the ground looking up, a misplaced step her folly.

Mynx had no idea how long she had lain there with her back dully aching and her head spinning at a dizzying speed before her eyes focused again. She was roused by an insistent bunting against her hand, and every attempt to push away the bothersome pest was met with resistance, forcing the ocecat to lift her head and acknowledge it. Emerald green eyes, surrounded by coarse grey striped fur, met hers, a mangy tomcat with intelligence behind his stare. Another bump...and Mynx lifted her hand to run it over the scar-landen head of the once handsome beast.

She continued to pet him, donning him RumTum Tiger as she scratched him behind his torn ears. Thin, but not overly so (perhaps just down on his luck), she decided they should go on a hunt together...beastfolk and cat.

Despite her origins, Mynx did not speak the domestic cat language, but she could understand the feline’s movements and mannerisms easily enough. She vocalized in her native tongue in an attempt to communicate, making chirring noises and purring as she led RumTum into a back alley away from the market. He trotted behind her with his tail held high, his nails making clicking noises on the hard packed earth. Her steps were not as agile, her feet weaving as she tried to maintain her equilibrium. It was not a pretty sight, but their hunt was successful, the ocecat managing to scare out a few large rats right into the path of the waiting feline.

As RumTum ate his fill, Mynx found a corner to curl up in, wrapping her body tightly into itself. She fell into a fitful sleep fairly quickly, the grey tiger falling in beside her after his meal, using her as she used so many...for her warmth.

Storm

02-08-2020, 07:52 PM

The morning sun just started to crest the horizon as Su Lin finished early morning exercise. She had seen the males staggering into the Annex earlier and could tell that young Jamon has sustained injuries during their bonding night. This was something the pup needed if he were ever going to survive the Palace life that he would live .. if he lived that long.

In Mynx room, Jamon restlessly slept still in pain yet comfortably thinking of the lovely woman he spent the night with. His dreamworld is shattered as Mynx’s kick brings him back to reality. His eyes begin to focus upon Mynx as she changes into another bodysuit. Just as he is ready to ask his mistress if she is okay, Mynx heads out of the room. Now aware that the Rogues are assembling in the courtyard, Jamon struggles to change into other clothes, his broken right arm makes this task difficult and painful. Moments later Jamon makes his way to the courtyard where the other Rogues are assembling. Jamon steps close to Mynx yet she oddly does not speak to him. He decides it is better not to press the matter to stay potential claw marks across his face.

Having bathed and dressed earlier, Su Lin meets the others as they assembled for their assignments. She already has taken note of young Jamon’s arm, by the way it is wrapped – obviously the child managed to have his strong arm broken. The scrapes and cuts on his face is another tell tale sign that he more than likely was involved in a brawl. With most the other Rogues unscathed it becomes also apparent the child was involved in a fight for sport. She stares toward the child giving him a disapproving shake of the head folding her arms across her chest though inwardly comforted that Adam has given him experience that she is unable to provide.

Having received the assignments, Jamon turns to speak to Mynx however she disappears without a word. This is concerning as he wonders if he is going to be punished for staying out with the other men. Jamon slowly turns in the direction of Su Lin who is already halfway across the courtyard approaching him. As she is a few paces away, Jamon reaches his left hand to his chest nodding slightly, his tone formal
“Gentle day Mistress Mok, I pray the previous evening was well for you.”

Refraining from showing the inward smile, her features remain blank, her tone flat as she reaches her hand to her chest returning the nod
“Thank you young asset to Miss Mynx, the evening was well..” not fully recalling all the details, how those liquid grapes cause lapses in the mind “.. how did your eve with Master Adam fare?”

Although she does not have as acute senses as Mynx, Su Lin picks up on the odor of a feminine fragrance now understanding more why Mynx disappeared so quickly.

Jamon slightly moves his right shoulder in Su Lin’s direction
“Master Adam allowed me to interact in a fight in the tavern we were in. I injured my arm in the process.”

Su Lin rolls her eyes
“You may as well have told me that the sun in overhead. Even one without vision could see that. Tell me, were you victorious?”

“Yes Miss Mok, Master Yn and I were victorious last eve.” with a sense of pride in his tone. “.. Miss Mok, I also met the most wonderous girl last eve..”

Su Lin cuts him off mid-sentence “That too even the blind could see, if you still belonged to me, I would be off to have a conversation with the girl you were with. The difference between myself and Miss Mynx, after my conversation, the girl might still live.”

A look of dread washes over Jamon
“What can I do, I do not want harm to come to Fray..”

“Farmers who plant crops do not want heat to kill their seed. Tell me young sire, if one took a possession from your father, what would your father do?”

Without thought Jamon responds “He would put them to the sword…” a look comes across his face connecting the dots “…Miss Mok, what am I to do, I do not want harm to come to Fray, she is a sweet girl.”

In a cold impersonal tone “You can only keep her in your memory, what will happen, will happen.” These are hard words this boy needs to hear if he were someday to live long enough to rule a Kingdom. Unspoken were the thoughts that even though it would be Mynx nature to kill the girl and mark Jamon for his straying, Mynx also was under the guidance of the Elder Rogue who teaches death only where required, a trait she herself is trying to come to terms with. Under her own honor code, she would be duty bound to offer to kill the girl that used the possession given to Mynx. The words and wisdom spoken by Elder Harken on her first meet still hold with her. She however will not allow this child any hope that his girl might live through Mynx encounter. She dryly orders “Follow me.” as she turns and proceeds toward town.

Not having an opportunity to protest and with Miss Mok walking away, Jamon reluctantly follows mumbling under his breath. After a distance going through the back streets, Su Lin ends up outside a small bath house. She enters offering a soft smile to the elderly couple of this establishment before turning her head toward Jamon “Inside now.”

The elderly couple do not offer their usual polite exchange with Su Lin realizing she is with someone, the elder woman simply offers
“Your usual Miss?”

Su Lin nods as the woman escorts her and Jamon to a small back of the house room sliding open the door. Su Lin provides the elderly woman with a small gold coin valued at three times what the couple take in during a usual week. There is a small pool in the middle of the room as the woman offers “Water is freshly changed dear and at a warm temperature, let me know if you need any additional boiling water to make it warmer.”

Su Lin crouches down by the pool and runs her hand in the warm water offering in an unusually pleasant tone “This is perfect as usual Mrs. Bucholz.” standing looking back to the woman, her husband entering with fresh towels “Please considering staying and having something to eat with us before you leave my dear.” Mr. Bucholz, much like Elder Harken, was always straight to the point, he would never play to the shell Su Lin put on that she was a ruthless, cold blooded assassin, he looked to her more as a troubled daughter. And Su could never hide the smile when she was talking with Mr. Bucholz, her tone unusually – well – unusual to Jamon – pleasant and soft “That would be kind of you, we would be honored at the gracious invitation.”

Mrs. Bucholz had already left the room and as Mr. Bucholz passes by Jamon, in a humored tone at Jamon’s shocked expression “Close your mouth child. Our Suzie does bite but if she brings you here, she is ready to let you see she is human.” before turning to step out and slide the door closed.

As Mr. Bucholz exits, Su Lin resumes a cold tone as she examines Jamon’s right arm.
“Who ever set this did an acceptable job. As you have always trained with your right arm as your dominate sword arm, you will be defenseless for weeks. I should put steel through your heart now so you can be born again on your terms, not those of another.”

Jamon simply looks into Su Lin’s brown eyes, no hesitation in his response, no fear in his voice
“I will have wisdom to better protect myself in my next birth, my only prayer would be that I learn from another like you in my next life.”
Inwardly, there still is a fear in the words she speaks but knows that showing fear will only gain him a slap across the side of the head, that and he is gaining an understanding on why she is always so hard on him. The display and her soft tone to the elder couple somehow doesn’t surprise him as much as if he had seen that weeks earlier.

A rare smile forms as she still dryly replies
“You are finally ready, we will train these next weeks on using dagger and use of your steel in your non dominate hand.” while she slips a small vial from a pocket and pours it into the water running her hand into the pool allowing the liquid to mix within the water. She stands and turns toward Jamon
“Now undress and step into the pool.”

There is a moments hesitation as Jamon bites at his lower lip. He has undressed with Mynx, with Fray, but felt an unusual shyness around Su Lin. Her words of “You need enter while the water is still warm..” were softer than he expected. Jamon slips out of his clothes as his face feels warm, the blush not paid any attention by Su Lin as he finishes undressing and steps into the pool. The water feels soothing as areas of pain seem to feel less intense. Looking toward Su Lin for additional instruction, she is seen twisting her hair setting it in a bun while slipping a silver pin holding her hair in place. She then grasps a velvet looking piece of purple cloth holding it in hand.

Jamon bites at his lower lip as Su Lin slips out of her clothes and steps into the pool close to Jamon while dipping the velvet cloth into the water. He looks at her features, having mentally thought her skin would be scarred much like Sir Faltskog or other of his fathers Knights yet her skin was smooth with the exception on the scar in the middle of her chest from an arrow. Her skin glistened as the water runs off, he feels a slight tremble as she approaches, her words are soft
“There is a liquid in the water that will speed the healing of your injuries…” the words seem to drift past him as he could not keep from looking into her eyes. Eyes he feared and even hated weeks ago, the hands he hated touching and slapping him days ago feel soft against his chest as she stands in front of him dipping the cloth into the water running the cloth along his chest and arms. She continues speaking softly as she runs the cloth over his right arm, the words lost as he only focuses on those cold, ruthless, hateful, murderess, soft beautiful brown eyes.

Su Lin continues caressing his chest and arms with the cloth allowing the potion to seep into his pours. The lost pup from weeks ago has certainly been through quite a bit, she is amazed that he has managed to keep himself alive as long as he did. This spoiled royal, useful for only feeding animals in the forest when this life is reborn, one who would mate with a pile of rocks if he thought there was a snake in it, the child she should have run her steel into or allowed the slavers keep the boy, those soft innocent hazel eyes, the gentleness of his personality, the softness of his skin as she pressed closer to him as they fell into a gentle embrace. Their lips softly touched as they fell into their first kiss. Jamon could only whisper “I have always hated you…” with her reply “I should have left you to be reborn by slavers…” was softly whispered back as they were lost in a soft embrace, he was the first to whisper “…then why can’t I live without you…”

P.K.

02-13-2020, 12:41 AM

Vel had wasted no time. Once her little meeting with the archer had ended she'd made her way straight into the library to being her search. It was best to get a head start on their long search in such a massive tomb of knowledge. She longed to peer into the shelves for anything that seemed interesting, but work came first. Perhaps if she was lucky and they managed to find all these books quickly then she could take a little time to satisfy her own wishes.

With no idea about the meeting, and no one to summon her Vel spent that time searching shelves on her own. She managed to find one of the books on the list and headed back to the main section where a set of tables and chairs resided near the center of the library. She took out paper she'd copied the list of books to and carefully spread it out into one of the main tables for everyone to see once they arrived. She then took the book she'd just found and set down at one of the tables to start looking through it, with her new book opened to a new page and her quill and ink well out beside her.

She started by taking notes of the pages relevant information seemed to be on, summing each bit up as shortly as she could. She'd make sure to keep the book at the table for reference later but for now page numbers were taken down and seemingly relevant information was summoned up as best as she could. She finished skimming through the book and summing up the relevant information when others began to appear in the library. Shutting the book she carefully placed it next to the list, leaving the ink on her blank book to dry she started back into the mass of shelves to seek out a second book.

It took a bit of searching for the Journals of Lord Alyx Worthington but just to be on the safe side she took all of them she could find, loading her arms and once again heading back to the table to search through them. Working her way through the pages it wasn't until a further entry that seemed to even mentions the tears. hinting at his research and further entries delved more deeply. One particular entry stuck out thought and she quickly jotted down the page and the information.

' To the West three more have been lost. One within the future. One in the present and the last possessed by the past...'

What did that mean? One in the future, one in the present and one in the past? It sounded like magic was at work and it already made her head hurt. Maybe it was a riddle of sorts. She mulled over it quietly before putting a side note that it could be a riddle before she started searching through the rest of the journals.

Kris

02-15-2020, 03:00 PM

Sheva as always was rather… unaffected. While she was somewhat worried about Mynx, she cared little for public displays of brute and punishments. Right now she had much more pressing matters to attend to.

Her skin was a little red after a proper hot bath, and the robes she wore were more fitting for daily matters, and felt much more loose and comfortable on her skin. She didn't want to admit this to anyone, but going through the library felt like finally given a task she felt happy on doing. It was a second nature to her, the halls and books more appealing than sleeping on the road or fighting for her life.

She hummed a gentle melody as she enjoyed the fact that not many people were around her. She liked this silence as she slowly removed books and scrolls for her study.

While the subject of the "tears" was pressing, she couldn't pass on the chance to explore some more knowledge on stones and gems that were actually real, and not mystical and legendary, because as far as she could tell, the "tears" may just as well be a myth.

She was sitting down and coping some notes. Apparently she had used Ambers and yellow diamonds wrongly, not realizing their full magical potential, and there was actually a way to make Phosphophyllite more durable. She was also educating herself in new binding combinations of gems that could enhance or destroy magical spells and enchantments, and also ideal locations for some coals that could be ground down to useful powder that sometimes had more power than blood magic.

After some study she decided to put the books down and stood up slowly. She made sure no one was watching her as she started to move away from the table, leaving her stuff behind as she paced across the shelves, trying to understand the "theme" of each section by the titles of the books.

Right now, while most of her party was busy, she knew it was the best time to dig some information on something else… and personal…

She finally reached her destination. Tomes that collected information on monarchs of ancient time. If there was one thing she was extremely curious of, it was finding out more about Adam's glittering eye, and whatever he was mumbling regarding his sealed fate.

But just as she was about to touch the tomes something bolted at her fingers, as though she has touched a hot coil or a burning metal.

"Damn!", she cursed under her breathe. The whole area was sealed off by a protective ward. She looked around as she noticed few elder looking people heading her way, and in return she made her way for the available opening route, making her silent escape from there. Apparently it was not a subject one should have touched carelessly, and the last thing she needed was someone questioning her motives.

"Probably a wind", said one of them as they questioned themselves on what could have set off the alarm.

This was getting serious, Sheva thought to herself. Not only she could not sense the magical barrier surrounding those tomes, which indicted that a very powerful magic was at work, it also seemed to be heavily guarded and prevented from easily access.

What did the Dova family had to hide?

Sheva then spotted Vel and returned to take her place by the table, beside the open books and ink.

Storm

02-26-2020, 03:27 AM

Su Lin stepped close to Jamon, pressing her body softly against his, resting her head against his chest as the two remained in a soft embrace. Jamon's thoughts drifted, for his entire life he was around, and with, those who were to give their life in his protection. During his venture with the Rogues, he had associated with many pretty women and had thoughts of what Mother and Father would think of them.

The woman before him, which he tenderly held, took his breath without any effort, for the first time in his life, he was with someone he would die for. There were no thoughts of Mother and Father, only the woman before him.

Feeling like a lifetime, a moment later Su Lin pressed her lips softly against his chest, continuing to run the cloth along his back before allowing it to drop within the warm water. Jamon started to softly whisper something, however her finger tips touch his lips staying his words. She seemed to struggle for choked words which are softly spoken,
"I am not someone who is good, you should not feel for me, I bring only pain to those.."

This time it was Jamon who reached softly, touching her lips tenderly and whispering,
"I know you more than many, no matter the words you might speak, just know this, you own my heart and my soul. You may have bloodied evil men yet no matter what you may speak, I see your heart. The only pain you can possibly bring me is in separating from me…" as he lifted her chin looking back in her eyes. He moved his thumb under her eyes drying the moisture welling there. Su Lin pressed her embrace tighter as their lips touched again for a kiss.

Su Lin was the first to step back, running her fingers gently along Jamon’s right arm. She reached back into the water and grasped the velvet cloth dropped earlier, ringing the water out, her tone uncharacteristically soft as she whispered,
“The healing potions within the water have done their intent, let us step out so I can secure your arm,” while keeping one arm still around her man.

They stepped out of the pool, Jamon’s pain of earlier subsided as Su Lin wrapped the cloth precisely around his arm. The air and the chemicals which saturated the cloth began to constrict and harden so to better allow the arm to mend. Taking care of the setting of the cloth, she stepped back into his body, resting her head on his chest as they both embraced.

No words need to be spoken as they look into each other’s eyes. Su Lin finally stepped back and grasped one of the towels, beginning to dry herself. Jamon followed suit as they dressed. Before they left the room, Su Lin extended her hand...as they held hands, they left the room back into the corridor. Mrs. Bucholz was already walking towards the room, knowing the length of time Su Lin would need to mend a broken arm, when she slowed her pace looking upon the two. A smile graced Mrs. Bucholz’s lips as she gleefully exclaimed,

“Oh Miss Suzie looks complete.”

This brought a rare smile on Su Lin’s face while Jamon softly squeezed her hand not ever wishing to release this warmth they feel.

Mrs. Bucholz walked with the couple to the great room where Mr. Bucholz had a lunch set out on a marble table.

“Jessie, seems Miss Suzie found her one, they look so divine together.”

Mr. Bucholz simply offered, “That was plain as day when they came in.”

After a quiet lunch, Su Lin asked softly,

“Could you please see my one to rest? I have an errand I must tend to.”

Jamon already knew where Su Lin was likely going and started to slide back from the table where they sat. Su Lin was already behind him and reached her arms over his shoulders, resting her head on his shoulder and holding him tenderly.

“Please, this is something you and I know I must tend to myself. You have given me a peace I have never felt, allow me my formalities. We will speak when I return or when reunited in new lives. My soul belongs to you and even if reborn, we will be together.”

Jamon still stood to face her and pulled her close, choking back he offered,
“Return to me, we need not speak the words, I offer them anyway. I knew before what warmth felt like, I now know what love feels like. If you find a new life on your meet, I will end this existence and find you in our new.” Su Lin’s talk of life’s existence and death simply bringing new birth and new chances, new choices was something that no longer sounded strange to him. Though not in the same degree Su Lin followed this, it was something Jamon had been accepting the more he listened to the words she spoke over the weeks.

With that, they fall into a passionate embrace before Su Lin stepped back and towards the corridor to depart the bath house. Inside Mrs. Bucholz took Jamon by the hand and walked him to a small room where a bed awaits. Her gentle smile and soothing voice offer,

“I am certain Miss Suzie will be fine young man, you are always welcome here, now rest and we will wake you when Suzie returns to us. If your words hold true young man, if Suzie enters her next life, my husband will have a drink for you to ease in your search for Suzie.”

Jamon thanked Mrs. Bucholz and retired to this room, to wait for his woman, in this life or the next.
------------------------
It does not take long for Su Lin to locate the alley where Mynx and RumTum sleep. Su Lin was not wearing her steel, only a thin dagger sheath on the side of the belt. Her tone soft and untypically friendly,

“My friend, please awaken, I need to speak to you on a difficult topic.”

Uncharacteristically, the cat had not awoken at the woman’s approach, but when the familiar voice beckoned her, the female cat’s eyes opened, a low groan escaping her lips. Curled up on a pile of garbage with RumTum happily purring atop her hip, the first thing the ocecat thought was that she was dreaming. The putrid odor of rot invaded her nostrils as she rotated her head to clear it, a motion she quickly regretted. With gentle hands she lifted the tomcat from her, then pushed and shoved her way through the collected refuse.

Mynx shook her body free of debris, similar to a wet dog exiting a pond. There was a tightness along her back and she longed for another bottle of the spiced painkiller, despite its aftereffects. With her blue eyes turned to Su, she attempted to stand upright, RumTum only making it more difficult as he twined himself around her ankles.

“I awake,” she said, clearing her throat roughly from the dryness that invaded her mouth. “What need?”

Su Lin approached Mynx slipping a thin plant skin from her side pocket that contained a mixture of herbs and a few elements.The inside of the thin tube-like skin held a semi liquid sticky paste substance. It was something that she had mixed and placed within the fragile tube, knowing the punishment Mynx received. Su Lin’s tone was pleasant, yet this time she could not bring herself to look into Mynx’s eyes.

“My friend, first I believe we should apply this to your injured areas. It will help numb pain and speed healing,” she said, handing the tube over to Mynx. “When you finish and are awake and feeling okay, I wish to speak with you about a possession of yours.” The last part was spoken much softer and for the first time since Mynx has known Su Lin, she did not display her usual confidence while speaking.

Huffing, Mynx stared hard at her friend. Even in her semi-sober state she knew something was amiss. Her brow lifting in concern, she brought the healing substance to her nose and sniffed, taking care not to taste it. Without doing as Su suggested, she set the medicine aside, her eyes narrowing.

“I okay...and awake. You tell cat…me...news first.” It wasn’t that she didn’t trust the woman, but the cat was getting a suspicion just what the “possession” was, the conversation from the night past fairly fresh in her mind. She didn’t want anything additional to fog her mind...it was already difficult enough to concentrate.

As Mynx resisted accepting the healing gel, Su Lin offered her a gentle smile.
“I am happy to hear you are okay, let me know if you later wish to use this.” slipping the substance back in her pocket. Su Lin continued in an atypical soft tone, “Before I speak further, I need to offer an explanation of something. My life has been spent following a given path. I have never sought a real bond to any. The male named Hawk, I give him my friendship yet there would never be anything beyond that. Hawk gives pleasure here…” as she touched her finger to her own temple “...For Hawk - I would kill. My beliefs are that only one may possess my heart. If one does possess my heart, that is a bond for my remaining life. We would be two people that are not able to be separated, one being in two bodies. For that one, I would gladly die.“

A soft smile drew upon her lips, “I had never given thought of bonding to a mate, yet I have found my One.”

Su Lin took a step towards Mynx, sliding her dagger from her sheath. She spun the steel so the blade was resting on her palm, handle facing Mynx while moving her flat palm level with her own heart. Her tone soft and comforting,

“My friend, my One is young Jamon who I gave to you as your property. By my own nature, you have the right to take my life for the dishonor I bring for desiring what I had given to you. I have not shared warmth with young Jamon however I have embraced him. It is within your rights to end my existence for this dishonor I brought upon you. Should you decide to allow my life to continue, I ask you to release ownership of young Jamon.”

With that, Su Lin continued to hold her hand flat against her chest with the blade tip resting over her heart. Su Lin blankly stared towards Mynx, allowing her to work through the words spoken and decide rather to take her right to remove Su Lin’s existence or speak further to her.

With a subtle shake of her head, Mynx placed her hand upon the dagger and removed it from Su’s grasp gently, her fingers playing along the blades as she looked to the assassin. “I can not give what ask,” she said without emotion. “Jamon not mine to release. He only pet...not property...not anymore. Belong to Guild...to Dagur. Name on papers.”

Her head shook again, this time a small smile coming to her lips, the tips of her canine teeth showing over the bottom. “He good pet...but not good husband. He stupid boy. He not worthy of great warrior. I think you should re...think until he become man...a fighter.”

Bending with her knees, Mynx reached down and picked up the tomcat, cradling him in her arms while scratching his head, the dagger still in her possession. Cocking her head sideways in a predatory fashion, her smile broadened. “Until then...I...will share...with you only. Not want give up favorite toy...he keep cat warm.”

Su Lin watched Mynx while she drifted in thought. Mynx’s words held true, Jamon was really not Mynx’s possession any longer, he belonged to the Guild and he was as Mynx described him, a pet of her friend. Mynx sharing her toy with her was more than she expected, her thought was more that Mynx would use the steel to bring a new birth to her. It was a more generous offer that she had anticipated. Su Lin removed the sheath to the dagger, handing it to Mynx, her tone remained soft and friendly.

“Please accept the steel as yours. Sharing Jamon is acceptable and generous. Also I agree our Jamon does have much more to learn. Adam has been instructing him how to be a man which he needs, something I can not teach him. He does better than when he first came to us. You teach him well on strength and cunning, to battle without a weapon. He is learning well when I teach him use of steel and bow. I can guide him in proper Palace protocol for when he returns to his Father.”

A look of dread washed over her face, a trace of pain to her tone, “I did not make a mistake with Jamon, he is my only One, but I just now remembered he is destined to Palace life, that I do not think I can follow him into. I give my heart and my being freely to one I can not follow to his destiny.”

Her expression changed again as though there was another thought forming. With a shyness in her tone and manorisms never seen before she softly spoke. “While you share warmth with our Jamon…” a slight blush came to her face “...teach him well. I can not teach my One about sharing warmth. Sharing warmth with a male is something…” a seldom seen nervous bite of her lip “... I have yet to do.” Through her years she had used her body to attract and distract her targets, but before any had the opportunity to be with her, their lives were lost. For once, it was Su Lin that appeared to be the confused woman she so often would criticize others for being.

Mynx nodded slightly, glad that her compromise had been accepted, but also a little surprised by Su’s confession. Typically this type of surprise would have been met with a smirk...and perhaps a lewd suggestion...but the warrior was one of her only friends, and she allowed her expression to remain kind. With a gentle prod, RumTum was encouraged to jump down, the ocecat placing her new dagger into its protective cover.

“It good knife. Thank you for gift.” She was attaching it to her belt when she froze, her head lifting as she inhaled deeply. Straightening, she rolled her shoulders, grimacing at the discomfort the motion caused. With her eyes narrowing, she snarled, exposing her teeth.

“Ky,” she said simply.

Still looking toward Mynx as she inhaled, more on instinct, Su Lin reached around her back to where her steel would ordinarily be, however her hand passed the empty space her sword would normally rest. As her eyes darted around, she heard Ky before seeing him.

Ky's tone had a hint of playfulness to it as he stepped out of the side alley he was approaching from.

"My, my, dear Nerium, I am glad I had not wagered who would know I approach first. You seem … distracted. And even odder, you do not have your steel. How in Sach's name are you going to protect the young actor posing as a Prince? I trust he showed you already the stone I provided him the other day claiming his life as mine?"

As Ky approached slowly, hand away from his own sword, he looked towards Mynx for a moment.

"Good warrior. I offer you caution. When we last met, you napped. This day is our second meet, the day I claim the thespian's life, my tricks will not cause sleep, this day they will bring about rebirth … or as you can understand, will bring about death."

As Ky focused his attention on Mynx, Su Lin's heart sunk for a brief moment. There was a sensation she had never felt before overcoming her, she allowed one to approach without her detecting the subtle sounds and scents. Ky was obviously wanting to claim her One's life, yet she did not detect him until her friend was alerted. Steel or not, she would not allow even her own elder brother to harm her One. Watching Ky carefully, she ever so slowly stepped toward him, a tone never used before, one of … anger

"I know you seek Jamon, know this my brother, I WILL NOT allow you to bring harm to MY ONE!" her eyes were narrowed, mouth drawn back to the point her nose wrinkled...and there was a coldness Ky had never seen in his sister's eyes.

It was the moment Mynx had been waiting for, her hand having remained paused by her knife while Ky had been eyeing her. She typically used her axe for attacking from a distance, but it was still in her room...and her long sword was buried under a layer of dried grass in the nest she had been pulled from so abruptly this morning. Her large knife would have to do.

When Su Lin screamed out at her brother, drawing his attention, the ocecat wrapped her fingers tightly around the hilt of her weapon and drew it out. She took in a deep breath and held it, trying to focus her mind on her intention. She flicked her wrist sharply, the knife flying in an arc towards the back of her enemy. Her aim was not what it would have been if she had been sober, but she hoped for success.

Ky’s lips formed a near smile as Su Lin revealed something significant. This certainly was most unexpected … and most unfortunate … to those who paid him his coin. Before he responded to his sister, Ky detected an ever so subtle movement from behind him, sensing the silent predator his sister traveled with making a move. As Mynx flipped her knife toward Ky’s back, he simply rotated, side stepping the blade.

Still deathly focused on her own brother, the threat to her One, Su Lin continued to stalk slower toward Ky. As he sidestepped, her thoughts were purely on protecting the man she would give her love to, purely watching her brother for his next move...and then she let out a gasp as pain shot through her body, caused by the steel which found its mark. She staggered back a pace before looking down, feeling the warmth of her own blood flowing. Her knees felt wobbly and she dropped to them, all the while keeping focus on her brother.

As Su Lin collapsed, Mynx’s knife fell to the side of Su Lin on the ground. Ky tilted his head towards Mynx and spoke in a non-typical soothing tone.

“Fellow warrior, I propose a truce this meet. Elder Pr… my sister is in need of rest. There are many sunrises ahead should you desire to spill my blood, what say you silent killer of the night?” As he spoke, his hand was positioned where he could reach his sword if needed.

The ocecat stood stunned, her gaze shifting from Su to Ky...then back again. She had done this...injured her friend...and what would await her this time when she returned to the Annex? With a shake of her head she growled low in her chest, giving the male assassin a snarl for a response.

“I not truce with you...whatever means. This your fault...blade meant for your flesh.” She closed the distance between her and Su, shouldering past Ky and giving him a reproachful glare. As she knelt, her hand went to the gash along the woman’s side, pressing hard to stop the bleeding.

“Cut not bad...I use medicine you try give to me? Make better. Cat not mean hurt friend.”

Su Lin, still wincing at the pain caused by the laceration and the embarrassment, bit at her bottom lip as Mynx held pressure on the wound to her side. Her tone struggled, not desiring to admit she messed up on this one, while slipping the tube originally intended for Mynx out and handing it to her

“Yes, this will help, and stop the blood fast, help my pain…” She then moved her free hand to her own head “... won’t help me from being stupid though. My friend, you did not hurt me, I hurt me for letting my mind be stupid...” before casting a hard gaze toward Ky.

Ky, still some paces from Mynx and Su Lin, simply watched with his arms folded, his tone flat,

“This would be another wager I would have lost. Tell me Mok Su Lin, is this a tale you weave of the child actor being your One in some desperate plan to convince me to leave the actor his life, or do you actually choose that Thespian?” a slight sigh escaped him as he continued “.. the blood nourishing this alley ground somewhat answers my own question. You really were careless my sister.”

Su Lin’s gaze and tone softened,

“I do not believe you had to ask, my choice of my One is not something I would ever casually speak of or commit myself to. Don’t you know me Ky?”

As the siblings spoke, Mynx applied the healing potion to Su’s wound, wiping the excess blood on the legs of her clothes. She mumbled to herself, her ears twitching as she turned them alternately towards the sound of their voices. She was troubled over Ky referring to Jamon as an actor, not sure what he was referring to and worrying that there was something she had forgotten. As for thes-bean, she had no idea what that meant, but that was nothing new...she was used to people saying things she did not understand, the common tongue full of too many words that were over her head.

Finishing, the feline sat back on her heels, setting the remainder of the solution to the side. Her head was still spinning and she longed to return to her nap, but perhaps somewhere with fewer rank odors. She could still smell the garbage on her clothes, and the one piece suit was the last of her outfits...which meant she would be purchasing another. Sighing, she set to cleaning her hands, licking the blood from them slowly. RumTum slipped in beside her, rubbing his scarred head against her, a low purr emanating from his chest.

Ky kept an unusually polite gaze toward Mynx while continuing with Su Lin.

“Of course I do, though there may be some which you do not know about your own self. You did as father asked and left SonYuRi, what you may not know, Prasea did not send anyone to seek you. King Renner fell ill a year after your leave and his pathetic excuse of a Prince took throne shortly after. Young King Renner could not keep his land out of the hands of forces that overthrew his weak lead. No sister, Prasea now is ruled by …” a knowing grin formed on his lips “... one more deserving and able to lead through strength and wisdom. When you finish your venture with your … Rouges … you might wish to return to see father, he now lives in Prasea with the other elders of SonYuRi.”

A genuine expression of confusion came across Su Lin.

“Ky Lim, why would father desire to stay within Prasea? I don’t understand…”

Another look of almost … amusement formed upon Ky, equally amused was his tone while tilting his head.

“It seems that another sneaks up upon us … with the stealth of a pregnant cow rambling through a glass merchant’s shop.” now looking toward the entryway of the alley.

Mynx’s gaze followed that of Ky’s, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of her ward. He was making a lot of noise, but at least the scent of the barmaid was off his skin. She had no desire to speak to him, his antics of last night, along with the events of the past few hours, making her less tolerant than usual. Lacking her typical grace she rose to her feet and moved in his direction. She had no intent of interacting, merely hoping to pass by him with no interference as she made her way back to the Annex. The conversation between brother and sister had turned to family matters, which she was inclined to ignore. Sleep was of more importance.

Su Lin casted her view upon Jamon as he entered the alley and Mynx started towards her One. The herbal blend originally intended for Mynx acted as a bonding element, slowing her bleeding and numbing some of the pain. She glanced to Mynx’s large knife, still close to her, then grasped the handle of the knife looking toward Ky, the look in her eyes obvious to him. As she started into a crouch, grasping the knife firm in hand, Ky was already to her side, his hand gently wrapped around her wrist that held the knife. Through a grin Ky offered.

“Now that is the Nerium I know, worry not my sister, I hold no further intent on causing harm to your One. Know this Su Lin, there is more to this play unfolding than you are aware. Care well for the young Prince till your eyes come open to what is before you.”

Ky stood and closed his hand into a fist, touching it to his chest and offering a nod in Jamon’s direction.

“I bid you a gentle day young Prince…” before turning and stepping further down the alley opposite where Jamon entered, offering a rare chuckle as he heard his sister in a somewhat irritated tone ask,

“Pregnant cow? My One was not that loud…”

Jamon watched Mynx approaching, and also focused on Su Lin and the blood to her side, as well as the pooled blood on the ground. All that Su Lin and Mynx had been driving into him over the weeks seemed to kick in. Not like the stupid boy of near a month ago, nor as a gifted combatant he might eventually become, but still with a slight impressive display, Jamon reached behind his back sliding his short sword from the sheath along his back taking a typical stance Su Lin had been showing him. Jamon’s eyes darted about looking for what might be a threat, knowing Mynx was protective of Su Lin, he also recognised her brother he had mistakenly considered his friend. Jamon does not see any that might have caused harm to … his woman. An unusual coldness in his own tone,

“Miss Mynx, am I late? Are the bandits that harmed Miss Su Lin still in the area?” now looking and focusing on Su Lin “...are you able to move my dar… Miss Su Lin?”

With a barely discernible lift of her lip, the cat slowed and glanced around the area suspiciously. “Not know about late...but no bandits...area clear. As for Su...I harmed...but aim for Ky. Bad mistake.” She continued on her way without further explanation, the grey tabby taking to her heels a moment later, his tail held high as the two headed along the road towards the Annex.

As Mynx and Rum Tum make their way along the road to the Annex, Jamon sheaths his sword and steps toward Su Lin, his tone going softer as we looks upon her while she removes a purple ribbon from her waist wrapping it holding pressure on wound to her side

“I know I was to wait for you, yet I could not. It looks like I arrived a moment too late.”

Su Lin looks to Jamon as he comes closer. Thoughts that had run through her mind that the young man was a Prince, he would have a life she knew of and studied yet she might not fit into. Thoughts of she may have rushed into the feelings she had developed for this sweet man, thoughts she should walk away before they deepen, those thoughts fade as she looks upon this man before her. As Mynx and Rum Tum are further up the street, Su Lin reaches over softly touching Jamon’s face offering in a soft tone

“Please do this which I tell you. We have much to talk about my One yet now is not the time. You are in service to Mynx, follow her and help her. Do as she instructs. Only know this, your service to her will not change here…” reaching her hand over her heart “... you will forever be my One. We will speak more when the dark of the night is upon us. Go and follow Mynx, I have another I need talk to about something confusing he spoke of.”

Before Jamon has a chance to protest, Su Lin turns and silently steps deeper in the alley in the direction Ky had traveled. Reluctantly Jamon turns and starts in the direction Mynx and Rum Tum walk, his pace quick so as to catch up with Miss Mynx and … the … pet?

SikstaSlathalin

03-24-2020, 06:09 PM

The morning trailed off into the afternoon and as the sun was dipping into the evening the rouges were all still busy with their assigned tasks. Adam, Sheva, Vel, Jamon, Ash, and Su Lin are going to the library, being the most focused and studious of the group and the ones most likely to not set the place ablaze out of boredom. The rest were down in Alegast and some of the surrounding hamlets following up on rumors of the Red Clouds or places with odd happenings or out of places defenses as they would most likely be where a Tear would be. They had learned from the old tales that there were thirteen or fourteen lost Tears. But the exact nature or location of each was hazy at best.

Most agreed they all aligned with the elements. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Metal, Mind, Body, Spirit, but there were also talks of more esoteric Tears like the Warrior, Mage, Rogue, Time, Life and Death Tears. As expected no one knew for sure, but if the group could find at least a crumb of a direction to go maybe they could luck their way through the rest? Only time would tell.

And time seemed to be going at a snail's pace for Adam as he sat hunched over in a comfortable arm chair in a quiet part of the library ideally leafing through another dusty old tome remembering the suicide inducing lessons of his youth. Stuck inside on sunny days while a wizened old man or witchy old woman prowled around him with a large switch ready to lash him across his back for any hint of idleness. he was always more of a Scholar and Artist than his brothers, but these days pushed him to the edge of even his patience. After his lessons getting his ass kicked by the Master-at-arms was a relief to go through some days.

He was currently reading over the works of Archbishop Ramiel of the Church of the Mountain Father. He remembered the Pilgrim's many exciting youthful adventures being told to him as a boy. But these were mostly collections of idle thoughts and ramblings from his older days when he spent most of his time doddering around this Abbey or that. Far from the most interesting, but they were as good a place as any to look for information on the Tears of the Ice Queen.

Dnafein

03-28-2020, 06:27 PM

Tristifer, having his plans interrupted, turned back to his room paging through the book. He stopped mid stride and smirked. He resumed his pace chuckling to himself. This is gonna be funny. He thought.

Reaching his room he retrieved a bit of charcoal and scribbled a note.

Adam,

Vel is chasing an angle for me. I told her she could have her head in the library, and you'd make sure she was left alone. Let her know you got this and are supportive by winking at her, told her that was the signal.

Tris

"Pup, I have something I need you to do." He called. When she arrived he handed her the folded note. "Deliver this to Adam then come find me in town." The archer stood and made his way into town.

Yamimoon

04-09-2020, 03:54 PM

The day had shifted from morning to afternoon and Ashvel was enjoying his time in the library. Since he loves to read books this was the best assignment for him. He was actually surprised that there were no spells on the library to keep his kind out, though they must figure that not all vampires like to read so there are no precautions. Which was fine by him. The quiet of the library was a welcome environment since this trip had started there were more inconveniences that had come their way, and he expected it to get worse the further down the rabbit hole they go. So, any time he could dedicate to relaxing he would.

The pile of books he has read through were piling up on the desk. Already reading through fifteen books since he had gotten here. Yet none of them had any information on what they were looking for. The rest of the Gallery weren't around him since they all took different parts of the library. Each taking a different approach to their research. As he was reading his sixteenth book there was a reference to the 14 starlight's that had fallen to earth, and how this fictional poem has a deeper meaning on the history of this world. There are some people that believe this set of poems is based on real life events and that they have a significant meaning to how the world should be moving forward.

Ashvel stopped reading as he remembered reading this poem at the city in the forest where he lived with the Elder and Umbra. The poem is based on a star falling to earth and shattering into 14 different pieces these pieces were said to hold great power and with that power the one that held it would become a God in their own right. The stones have a will of their own and could corrupt the wilders of that power. Because of that 14 warriors fought the wilders of the star shards and took the shards and hid them in different locations. Where the warriors would guard them till the end of time.

Ashvel only shook his head and put the book down. He was not in the mood for fiction, and he needed to find some clues about where the Tears would be. Giving a slight sigh he moved to the next book and began to read. He wasn't paying any attention to anything that was happening around him as a single guard moved in behind him, and two of the librarians beside him. They wanted to protect the books if something went wrong.

"Excuse me sir, but we need to speak with you." The guard said without a hit of emotion in his voice. This dead pan voice is what caught Ashvel's attention. He put down the book, and stood up in his seat. Turning to look at the guard that was standing behind him.

"As you wish." Was all he said as he didn't want to fight in the library. He had no idea what this was about, but he knew causing a scene here would get the others in trouble. Besides, he didn't want to hurt any of the books. He had more respect for the books than he did the guards.

The guard cuffed him and led him out of the library. Putting up no resistance they left the library and made their way to a different part of town. Where the councilmen and the jails were located. The guard didn't speak to him nor did Ashvel speak to him. All he did was wonder what this was all about. Though the answer would be coming quicker than he thought when the guard got him down an abandoned street and he took his spear and stabbed Asvel through the shoulder.

"You filthy creature you will pay for killing my friend."

Ashvel was taken back by the fearse hate in the man's voice and the spear blade that was protruding out of his shoulder, he clenched his teeth from the pain. Letting the pain subside before speaking once more.

"I didn't kill anyone."

"You fucking Vampire. Like you would admit to killing anyone."

"That is enough." A mysterious voice said coming from the other end of the street. A well dressed man approached the guard and the man pulled the spear out of Ashvel's shoulder and saluted the stranger. As the spear was removed Ashvel seemed unaffected by the injury. In fact the hole healed, the moment the spear was removed.

"This creature will face his judgment, but not by your hand. Now take him to his cell so we can get moving with the interrogation." The man said as he walked up to Ashvel looking at him and seeing the pin for the Rogues gallery by his neck. Removing the pin he looked into his eyes. "You should have never come here." He said looking at the guard and motioning him to take Ashvel to his cell. The guard roughly grabbed Ashvel's arm and pushed him towards the prison.

The man looked at the pin and clenched it hard in his hand as he turned to follow the prisoner and the guard into the jail. There was the killing a couple of days ago, and then the murder last night. There had to be more to this, but the two Cursed were definitely to blame, and they will be punished for it.

As Ashvel was led into the jail he didn't put up a fight. Granted if he wanted to he would be able to easily escape, but that would go against everything he believed. He didn't want to hurt anyone nor did he want to be killed for something that he didn't do. Giving a long sigh as he just allowed the man to let out his frustrations by stripping his excess clothing that protected him from the sun.

As soon as he was stripped into his white undershirt and his black pants the guard saw the red spot where Ashvel had been injured. The guard had never seen a Vampire keep a wound before, and decided to hit the injury.

Cringing at the strike the wound started to bleed worse. However, Ashvel didn't have time to react to the strike before he was pulled once more deeper into the gloomy prison. As he was dragged he looked around at the place and memorized the pathways that he was being forced down.

Not taking long to reach the cell when the guard stopped nodding to yet another guard that unlocked the door. Ashvel turned to look at the room, and realized that there was more sunlight in the room than there was not. Only one little corner was free of light and there was quite a bit of light between him and that shadow. Yet alone there was another person in the cell.

The guard bent down and talked directly into Ashvel's ear. "Why don't you two kill one another and save us the trouble." The guard said before shoving the young Vampire into the cell.

P.K.

04-14-2020, 12:00 AM

Vel Looked through the books, checking over the dusty titles one by one as she made her way slowly. By this point everyone else had made their way to bed leaving what little research had been done paused, they may yet get more done in the morning but since Vel did not require sleep and there was oh so much to read. This was the best use of her time.

She pulled down another book and flipped through some of the pages. They had pulled out most of the books that the letters had mentioned with the help of the Senior Scribe. But there were still many questions left to answer and many books left to look through.

In the silence of the Great Library Vel's flipping through books was the only sound until the soft sound of an animal snuffling a few stacks down from her. Then the soft thumping sound of an animal scratching itself.

Vel Didn't notice at first but the sound was so out of place in the stillness of the library that she looked up from the book. Was that an... an animal in the library? her first through was the damage to the books and her second thought was how angry the dean might be with them if any of the precious books here were damaged while the guild was here! Ever since her transformation animals had never been fond of her, they always grew nervous when she drew near. But if there was a mouse, or worse rats in the building... they were more likely to be less afraid of her.

Vel quietly shut the book in her hands and placed it back in the shelf before she slowly and as quietly as she could began following the sounds in the silent library.

Stinkin' mortals, always getting their dirty fingerprints on everything. A soft wispy voice listed up from down about Vel's shin level. Following the continuing grumbling Vel soon came upon a small almost ethereal (https://i.imgur.com/msBi2r3.png) creature with a large gray book in it's paws. Vel could hear the grumbling in her mind, but the animal didn't seem to have a mouth.

Vel paused at the voice glancing around but... But there was no one else in the library and she hadn't heard it with her ears... She stopped completely in her tracks when she saw the strange creature. It looked like a rabbit, But it had antlers and it was pitch black. She stared in wounder for a moment her mind going through every book she could remember reading trying to come up with an explanation. she couldn't suffer from sleep deprivation and she was pretty sure being dead she couldn't be effected my illusions so what could it be? she thought slowly crouching down, trying not to make a sound as she studied the creature. was it the thing that spoke? and it was holding a book! she was in awe had she read something about creatures like this? She didn't dare reach out, if it was an animal then it likely wouldn't take kindly to her presence.

As if sensing her thoughts the creature turned around half jumping over the tall stack of books it was organizing. It's nose twitches as did it's ears, it's pupiless white eyes stared at this strange girl as if it could see through her heavy cloak and bandages. Squinting it's eyes he spoke to her mind again. "Who are you? What are you doing in my Library?"

Vel was startled and nearly fell back on her rump as she blinked bewildered at the creature. My Library? she thought. it wanted an answer. Vel panicked for a moment, she couldn't talk! she started reaching for her pouch to pull free her ink and pen before pausing for a moment. But it spoke in her mind... could it.. read her mind. Strange things had happened to her before but this left her a little confounded. Slowly Vel leaned forward, resting on her knees as she stared back into the white eyes of the rabbit creature.

"My name is Velaire." She thought hesitantly wondering if she was adding crazy to her personal traits right under undead. "What do you mean your Library?" She felt almost bare under the strange creatures gaze, like it could see right through her. "What are you?" she wondered.

The creature thumped his ghostly foot in slight annoyance hopping back over the books to stare more closely at her. "Well Velaire, I don't really have a name, just a title. The Librarian, and its my Library because I've been here since Alegast of the Green Eyes built this place. I was his familiar. Now what are you doing here?"

Vel was intrigued. A familiar? and Alegast's no less! That means he'd have to be hundreds of years old! A spirit creature, A Will'o'Wisp. She'd read about them long ago but to actually see one let alone speak to one. She reeled in her thoughts after a second as she settled back against her legs to think over his question. It was probably best not to lie, and she didn't feel there was a need to. If he had been here this long perhaps he knew exactly what she needed to look for, that is if he was willing to help.

"I'm here looking for information about The Tears of the Ice Queen" It was strange. She'd never spoken to anyone this way, or anyway in such a long time. But at the same time this also seemed so, freeing. Someone could hear her inner voice and all the things she wanted to say. She didn't have to struggle or make someone wait as she wrote words on a paper. Vel leaned forward again, earnestly but eagerly as well. "Perhaps you could help us."

The creature narrowed it's haunting eyes at her almost as if he was angry, but as his smoke like ears began twitching in time like a metronome she could see he was thinking. "Tears of the Ice Queen? By the Mana no one's come looking for information on those since Alegast himself and he was just the curious sort." The Librarian looked down, his eyes squinting some more as he poured though his centuries of memories and experiences. "Yes there are some tomes on the subject, and in fact I have one in my burrow as some light reading when the grubby mortals are stomping around during the day. But as you can hear my voice it means you have some magic in your blood or part of the spirit world yourself." He hopped closer and peered under her hood his ghostly eyes seeming to penetrate beyond her covers. "Hmm both...how intriguing. Okay so I assume you know how familiars work yes? Normally I can only be seen by the Mage who summoned me, but Alegast freed me from bondage just before he went hunting for the Tears himself. Odd choice, but I was free. Still free or not I am bound by the Cosmic Laws, I can never lie, never kill in cold blood and so forth. But I can also not just give up my secrets to just anyone. And as a Spirit of Intelligence I have but one question to ask and there is only one right answer." He sat up tall his ears flicking towards Vel. "Why do you seek this knowledge?"

Vel remained quite watching the reaction of the spirit creature in a nervous interest. "Really?" She leaned forward again with eager interest. She paused though as he went on before sitting back nervously as he hopped closer and peered under her hood. Both? Did he just say both? But before she could ask what he meant he went on. She nodded in response listening closely to what he said. A free familiar. And he chose to stay here but it was his spirit of intelligence that made that make sense. what better place to stay but a place full of knowledge. his question gave her pause for only a moment, they came here for clues and information. "knowledge." she thought looking down at the spirit creature. "For Knowledge's sake." Her guild wanted to know but so did she, just as herself.

He studied her mind closely and found she was not lying. He gave an almost cheerful thump of his black foot. "Very good, this is one of the most exciting things that have happened around here in over four centuries." He quickly climbed up Vel's body and wrapped himself around her neck. He felt nearly weightless, but a strange sensation filled Vel's body like she was standing inside a dying fire-pit, no heat, but the smell of smoke was strong enough for her to smell it. "Ok this whole place is built like a maze for magical energies, Alegast set it up and I have been maintaining and improving it in my freetime. Follow my instructions exactly and I'll take you to my burrow." He pointed a wispy paw forward. "Go that way for fifty feet then turn right."

Vel was startled by his sudden swing and before she could react he was warped around her neck as he excitedly explained that the place was a maze, for magic no less. Vel couldn't help feeling a bit of turmoil about the mention of magic, but she had nothing against magic inherently just when it was used on her so she managed to push it away as she pushed herself to stand peering down the way the spirit pointed. She supposed she had nothing to lose, specially if it brought her closer to answers. She followed the spirit's directions exactly as he instructed.

The Librarian sensed her unease, but filed it away for later and led her quickly to a part of the Library that looks like it hasn't seen a visitor for decades. There was a very slight path worn by the quick wispy feet of the Familiar. The girl could sense an almost pleasing flow of energy coursing from the strange ethereal animal around her neck. As they reached the end of a very long and dark aisle Vel's undead eyes would be able to see what looks like a hutch made of broken chairs and even some cast off statue bits. He patted her head with his one ear before he jumped from her back and landed lightly upon the ground a small cloud of dust puffing up around him before the motes settled back on the worn wooden floor.

Shaking himself lightly he turned to look at Vel closely as he usually did. "Here we are! I'll need to hunt around a bit, but you are welcome to come in. You will just need to loose the cloak and hood, the entrance is small, but once you get past that it opens up enough to fit a six foot tall human male." The strange spirit beast waddled his ears at her before he shot through the opening in the hutch vanishing from view.

Vel was awed, how had they not found this earlier? she felt like they had been over every inch of it. She stopped as patted her head and leaped to the ground. Taking a moment to look around before studying the hutch itself with curious wonder at how it was crafted. She looked at the spirit when he invited her inside and couldn't help being bewildered as she looked to the entrance. But before she could respond he was gone. She stood for a long moment wondering how that could be, but of course the answer was simple, most likely magic. The discomfort was real, but more so was the idea of losing her hood and cloak. In a room on her own with no fear of someone walking in was one thing, locked doors were a great invention, but this place was still public... wasn't it? Could she get away with just waiting out here? She supposed that would be rude though.

With a heavy sigh she pushed her hood back allowing her amber hair to spill our while she pulled the scarf from over her face and began to pull herself free of her wrappings. The Librarian already seemed aware of what she was so if it was just him then it was probably alright. She carefully folded her clothing and set it to the side of the hutch, leaving herself in a simple tunic and trousers exposing her sickly pale skin to the dark as she crouched down peering at the entrance for a moment, even as small of a woman as she was she was not totally sure she could fit. hopping she wouldn't get stuck she started to crawl through.

Vel crawled along a tunnel that forced her to crawl on her belly for a few feet before she saw the soft orange glow of either a fire, or more likely since she was walking into a wooden spirit rabbit's house some kind of magical light source. But true to his word The Librarian's little hutch opened up quite nicely and looked to actually be built into the structure of the Great Library's wall instead of thrown together like it appeared to be.

As the undead girl entered she'd see the light source wasn't exactly magic, but some kind of potions strung on a string line along the ceiling obviously alchemy was involved here. The Spirit creature was standing on his hind legs along a rabbit sized walkway his paws quickly running along the wall which appeared to be all bookcases. He glanced back at her and nodded. "Welcome to my home, make yourself comfy please."

Pulling herself through the last bit of tunnel and onto her knees she looked at the interior with some fascination. Alchemy lamps? she pushed herself to stand slowly taking in the inside of the den before looking to the spirit again as he spoke. More bookcases it was like a library inside a library! probably a true scholars dream. "Thank you." She looked around carefully to be sure she wouldn't knock anything over as she moved. "Did you build this?" she asked. "Does the Dean know you're here?" She was fascinated, almost enough to forget that she was without her cloak and hood in the presence of another, even if he didn't seem bothered.

Books, books and more books she wondered for a moment how long she could go before she would have read every book with in this building. months? years? decades? hundred of years? she could see herself being content with that, maybe after this quest was over she could see if the dean would allow her to stay at times. It wasn't as if she had a time limit she could spend hours a day, all night even reading. It was beginning to sound more and more appealing to shut herself away from a world that hated her and forget about her own self loathing to sink into knowledge of the years and other peoples adventures.

Hopping along the walkway The Librarian's ears twitched in thought. "Myself and Alegast when we first built the Library. But like everything else I have added to it since I was freed. As for the Dean I doubt it, since Alegast passed I've been little more than an urban myth among the Scholars and Administrators. A freed Familiar of my age and experience is quite valuable and as much as I enjoyed working with Alegast of the Green-Eyes. I'm not going to jump right back into the arms of another Master."

"I see." Vel murmured in her mind as she watched the once familiar pick through his books. she wondered if he was lonely sometimes with out Alegast. But she didn't openly pose the question beyond the passing thought. Must be nice at times to be by one's self with out worry about others thoughts and perceptions. Though she supposed humans were more social creatures then spirit familiars were. "Are there... other spirits here?" She asked once again browsing the selection of books, there were a few titles she recognized from her families library but the most of them were new to her.

The rabbit's ears drooped a little as he shook his head pulling an old red tome from the wall and hopping down to Vel's level. "No...most Familiars get sent back to the Mana when their Master passes, but Alegast was...a different type of mortal. He liked having me around as a companion even after he freed me. But he never dismissed me, and since he is now dead I am stuck in the mortal plane until a descendant can dismiss me. And...as far as I know Alegast has no family left." His ears remained drooped as he handed the book to her. "Here, it's very old, but I remember it having a passage about the location of some Tears." His voice inside her head remained sad, but his ears perked up slightly like finally being of use to someone again made him happy.

Vel couldn't help but resonate with his loneliness in a way. "It sounds like you two were very close." she said gently in her mind as she took the book. She wished she could help, but she couldn't use magic let alone dismiss a familiar. She might know someone who could help but she'd never seek them out, ever. What comfort could she be? a lonely individual herself. Vel hesitantly reached out and rested her palm on his back in an attempt to lend some comfort. She turned her attention to the red tome and carefully opened its old pages. Tentatively turning them careful not to tear them as she searched. It took a moment but she finally found the Passage he's spoken of.

The Librarian thumped his wispy foot in joy as she petted him. "Yes, quite close. The passage is small but as good a starting place as any for such fabulous treasures." His ears stayed drooped, but the inner voice chipper as he began moving about his small house tidying up. "And thank you for the company young one. Ever since Alegast died no one has been able to talk with me, even more someone like me that gets lonely." He began walking up the steps to put some books back. "Please feel free to drop by upon your return, you'll be able to find my hutch again...just follow the footprints in the dust." While still cheerful, there was a small twinge of hope under the ancient creature's soft words.

Vel looked to the Librarian as he thanked her for her company. So he did get lonely. She looked back down to the book contemplating for a moment as she stared at the passage once more. "I will." she responded finely before looking up once more. "why don't you come with us?" she asked suddenly. she closed the book but kept one of her finger on the page as she turned to face him. "Perhaps our adventure wont lead to anything, but maybe it could. If nothing else we'd both have some company till its over. and maybe it will bring you to a relative to Alegast you never knew." A part of her was hopeful to. It been nice to be able to communicate with someone so freely with out the confines of a page and ink.

The Spirit Animal stopped in his steps and his ears twitched in thought again. Placing the books in their proper place he nodded slowly. "I think I will like that, I've read every book in this place at least three times...it'll be nice to have a chance at some new reading material. Yes I will come with you my dear."

Vel’s pale features lit up in an unusual smile. It felt foren to be smiling so wide but it was a pleasant sensation. All that was left was to compile the information they now had and decide where it would send them next. She wasted no time in jotting down the information she found in the passage.

Koti~

04-16-2020, 01:23 AM

*I swear, big as three of me! Tried to steal me kid, it did.* Fred answered, shaking his head to the sound of bell ringing in the afternoon air.

*Oh, that sounds horrifying. When did this happen?* Yn asked, leaning against the fence pen. He had been wandering around the farmlands, listening to the animals speaking to each other, walking quietly around the area as he did. The farmers gave him and Jezi a wide berth, a bit cautious about the large hairy man walking around, but not brave enough to actually do anything about it. Jezi kept a few paces behind him, just watching in humor as the man she was serving made the strange animal noises, even more the animals excited motions at a human being able to both speak and understand their language.

“So, anything of interest yet?” Jezi asked, stretching her muscles and looking around the fields. She couldn’t help feeling the eyes of the farmers on them, resisting the urge to shout at them. Normally she wouldn’t even be out in the fields, and would probably be helping the others in the library, but she was ordered to be with Yn, and that was where she would be regardless of her feelings. Yn stopped in his conversation as he let out a few more bleats, drawing his conversation to a close.

“Well, other than the food tasting a bit different, but more so some really strange creatures coming to steal young animals in the night. Apparently they look like hairless humans with overly muscled bodies, and very strange flesh.” Yn spoke, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Jezi blinked in surprise, not having heard of anything close, other than maybe a very sweaty bandit stealing creatures.

“You can’t be serious on that being a lead? I mean, that isn’t out of the norm for people to steal an animal for food or money.” Jezi rebulked the idea almost as immediately it was given. Sure the idea like this would be nothing of worth to any of them, so why even hazard it. She was about to mention as such when Yn stopped her, still in thought.

“I know several people who would hunt creatures in the night, but most usually go for the larger creatures for food and better skins. Not many would steal the children of the beasts, along with the most curious part of all for the information,” Yn filled her in, rubbing his chin a bit before closing his eyes, “They left marks of strange shapes.”

“Strange marks… and oily bandits? That’s what we have to go on?” Jezi fumed, feeling like they had been running around on a useless hunt for information. She was about ready to yell at him, but just let out a staggered sigh. She knew this man was both too young, and was on his own quest only to get wrapped up in this mess. There was no harm to any of this, but they had a job, and this was nothing more than a waste. She looked to Yn, but already telling him was going to be useless. Something about this made her wonder if there was really something to this.

“So, where does this leave us?” Jezi asked him, folding her arms as she waited. Yn closed his eyes before pushing himself off the fence and stretched his legs. He motioned her to follow and began walking towards the far end of the yard. He moved around carefully, allowing Jezi to follow him carefully as they neared the edge of the cattle land. With a motion, he pointed to the fencing, motioning her to look carefully along the fencing. She sighed and did so, noting the fresh lumber and how most seemed to have barely been there for a few weeks.

“So? The thieves were just sloppy as they tried to steal creatures?” Jezi offered up to him.

“Sure, but most thieves trying to hit up a farm would not be trying to break down a fence. Doing that would cause most creatures to flee. Whatever hunted, was more likely big, fast, and a predator for them. Second reason, they are both numerous and strong enough to steal the young of these animals in the night, and terrifying for the mothers to not try and defend their kin. It must be pretty terrifying for the mothers to abandon their young so readily. I think there is something more going on here.” Yn paused as he knelt down, sniffing the dirt and looking around the forest line. He knew something was off about this place, but he couldn’t really place a reason to the idea, other than just something being off. If he wanted ideas, he would need to read up on urban myths and find something that fell in line here. If it was something that had been around for a while, there would be information.

“Well, it looks like we are going to the library, as they would have the information on it.” Yn spoke, standing upright and dusting off his knees. Jezi smiled at that idea, thinking that maybe something would finally lead them in the right direction.

Dnafein

04-23-2020, 09:10 AM

Having left the note with the girl to deliver, Tris made his way into town. He moved through the streets studying the scholars and townsfolk alike. His eyes scanning the environment even when he stopped to peruse a vendor's booth.

He didn't purchase much as he moved deeper into the city. A greasy meat pie wrapped in paper, a bag of hard candy and another knife. It wasn't anywhere near the quality of the others he carried, but it wasn't. A weapon he would be worried to go back for.

Slipping off the road, Tristifer strode into a maze of alleyways. His confidence left him mostly unmolested; Mostly because he ended up losing his newly purchased knife. The archer came to a stop next to a poorly whitewashed fence. With a quick glance he pulled himself over and disappeared from view.

The yard was well kept, but still looked wane as if the owner wanted to properly tend to it but couldn't. Tris sprawled out on the grass, sticking a longer blade between his lips. The archer laid there, watching the clouds drift pass. Time and the world drifted by and the archer was seemingly oblivious. His attackers thought they had the upper hand as piled atop him.

The pile squirmed and Tristifer burst from the middle of it. His opponents hung off his arms and shoulders as the Archer roared his defiance. Like a wet dog the archer shook his body, and the tiny forms fell from him laughing. With another roar Tris flexed briefly before putting his arms on his hips and posing heroically. A dirt clod bounced off the side of his head and with a laugh the archer said, "Your aim's getting better."

"It's a big target." Came the reply and a chorus of laughter, childish and otherwise. Tristifer smirked back at the rapscallion who made the comment, as the archer opened his mouth the kid opened his mouth. "What did you bring us?"

Tristifer raised an eyebrow. "And why would I bring a bunch of scruffy orphans anything?" He studied their reactions, noting who shrugged it off and who started tearing up. He stored the information even as the apparent leader shrugged.

"You always have something," He started, "Or a story.. Do you have a story?"

At this point, the children all started asking for a story. Tristifer just chuckled, and held his hands up as if fending off a foe. "Hey now, There ain't no such thing as a free lunch. You want a story, you gotta earn it."

The sound of dismay filled the air. "Now, now. This will be an easy…" Tris paused dramatically, waiting until the children all leaned towards him. "Quest."

The sound of dismay was replaced with one of excitement; And the archer smiled as he gave them their quest. The name of a children's book, full of old rhymes and tall tales. The children scattered as if on their way to slay monsters. While they searched Tris shared quiet words and a purse or two with the adults running the orphanage.

It wasn't long before children began showing up with books. Whether correct or not they each got a piece of candy, and a quiet conversation with the archer. Tris didn't know if his words would have any effect, but the archer also knew that sometimes a kind word does wonders.

The Rogue gathered the children around them book in hand and told the tale of the Cat who saved the Cow, transferring an associate into the role he had taken. While placing another in the role of the evil ice sorceress. The children oohed and awed appropriately. And the archer finally escaped their attention. He made his way towards his usual haunts, book safely in his pocket, wondering what was taking the pup long.

Leanna

05-08-2020, 05:32 AM

Shel remembered the moment that she first set foot within the Rogue Gallery, clear as a bell. There had been mottled scents of peppered steak wafting in the air alongside the acrid odour of sweating men. There was a bouquet of sweet purple peonies resting beside a cracked jug of sour ale. She could hear sounds of laughter drowning out curses over lost matches, as glass shattered somewhere and the muffled pounding of a bedpost banged opposite the wall she stood beside.

Of course, the initial arrival of Shel had been at the behest of Balder himself; who in turn found the Orcress as incredulous as she was unimpressed by his motley crew of brigands. These were the ones he thought so highly of? First impressions aside, Shel knew that little could be expected in terms of loyalty with scoundrels such as these. She believed that giving them even an iota of her confidence would only ever lead to…

Pausing for a moment, the Orc wiped away a thin layer of sweat from her own forehead as she spotted Mynx, who laid drunkenly in an isolated corner near the Annex.

...disappointment.

And where there was disappointment, there was once trust. Perhaps even friendship. Such wonderful commodities—well the latter two, anyway. More precious than any treasure, and worth more than every single damned tear ever shed—blah blah blah. But too often, all of it was little more than smoke and mirrors; a mere mask that vaguely hid the true intentions beneath. Over the course of her life, Shel had become more adept at recognising this pattern and had learned to build up an avoidance, appraising her own trust at an extremely high cost.

So who would ever be willing to pay, anyway? No one, Shel thought to herself. Because even her cheap shots were overpriced and her obstinance was ballooning so intensely that it was now on the verge of full-blown arrogance. Feeling devoid of everything, Shel reasoned that if her own tribe so easily held her in contempt, how much more would these dubious strangers? There was no way around it. The Stone Wall of Shel was built. Her only hope was to break through—which no one ever would—so she remained the absolute monarch in her own mind, hesitant to believe in anything other than herself ever again.

Trust and friendship were little more than commodities, indeed.

They were a means to an end.

Cheap.

Hm, time for bonding, the Orc mused with a cheeky smirk as she stood near the sleeping Ocecat, over whom she cast a long shadow. As Mynx snored softly away, Shel side-eyed a small pail of water—which unexpectedly ignited a playful memory within her. She started to recall one of the many times she had tried to make a fool of Nazrak. Once he had poured a bucket of cow's milk over her as she slept—to her chagrin—this in payback for her taunting a territorial bull mammoth during hunting practice, to watch him run and squeal like a prepubescent elf.

Hilarious as that had been, it felt like a lifetime ago, occurring even before she had first copulated with him. How thoughtless she was; always seeking to outdo other young hunters with slick stunts instead of focusing on the wider world around her. Around them. Still, Shel had to stifle a full blown fit of laughter at the silly flashback, aiming to keep her composure as she began to sprinkle the contents of the pail over Mynx's head. It was first in small doses… as she tested the Ocecat's resolve with droplets of water that fell as gentle as tears… only to grow more bold as time went on.

"Mynx, wake up," Shel whispered, enjoying this moment immensely, but not particularly showing it in her overt expression. "I need you."

At first the feline just shook her head, as if to dislodge a pesky fly, a low grumble issuing forth from her lips. But as the liquid ran down her cheek, her eyes opened wide, her hand wiping it away frantically, thoughts of being out in a rainstorm flashing in her mind. Her panicked gaze caught sight of the female orc...then the bucket...and she growled deep in her throat.

"No water!" she cried, shaking her head again, droplets flying from her tresses. "No like! You go away." The sudden movement did not agree with her, a fierce ache spreading along her forehead as she narrowed her eyes at the intruder, showing her teeth. A hangover, coupled with the numbness from the drink having drifted away from her while she had slumbered, put her in a foul mood. She managed to get to her knees, the pull along her back eliciting a hiss of pain. She raised her icy blues to Shel, her hair a wet and tangled mess in front of her face. She blamed the woman in part for her punishment, but as a fellow member of the Guild, the cat had to be civil...at least to a degree.

"What want?" she asked with a hard swallow, her hand moving to push away the offending liquid carrier.

Still unable to hide a smile, Shel dropped her guard for the fleetest of moments, as amusement crept into her eyes. Not only was she entertained by the absurdity of how the Ocecat looked right now, but even more so that Miss Oce did not divert into full-on attack mode at her baptism. This seemed like a good sign. Because indomitable lording over impressionable lads, debasing prisoners and showing contempt for Giants was not exactly the way to get on the Orc's kinder, trusting side. Shel knew too much about how it felt to be on the receiving end of these scenarios, and any who acted the tyrant infuriated her.

In fairness, Shel also knew little of the nature of Ocecats, having experienced scant exposure to their strange race in the past; but she nevertheless felt as if she could comprehend this woman on a bestial level. So the Orc wanted to give the Ocecat another chance. For was it not admirable how Mynx had never resorted to dragging another's name through the dirt in the courtyard, even while in pain? This was a nicety that Shel was unaccustomed to in her past, and it thereby left quite an impression; the cat's repeated refusals to back down being as stupid as they were provocative. Amazingly, this trait was useful when utilised correctly.

Revealing a chunk of beef wrapped in a napkin, the Orc huntress taunted the Ocecat with the fatty bit that she had nabbed from Balder's scraps at their meal in the Stag. She then tossed the morsel towards Mynx, expecting the woman to seize it before it licked the dust. She hoped this would be enough to explain her intent—that something was needed from her—and that she would keep the peace. If the Ocecat could really be trusted, Shel felt as if she could rely on her with secrets—particularly if anything ever went awry with the Giant.

"I saw what happened in the courtyard..." Shel began, treading lightly on the subject at first. "...and I must admit, I was rather worried." Tilting her head ever so gently, the Orcress set down a wooden saucer, seemingly out of nowhere, and began to fill it with water from a flask that she had brought from the Rogue's stock.

"I thought you might break…"

Pausing, Shel looked down towards the dust, at first looking to see if the chunk of meat had fallen, trying to hide the appreciation in her eyes.

"...but you didn't."

A distinct sort of sincerity began to fill Shel, changing the tone of the conversation.

"So listen, Mynx. After everything that has happened here… after the bandit raid…"

The Orc sighed as she knelt down, drawing playful pictures in the dirt with her finger, all the while recalling her frenzied state and injuries after the raid. After that fiasco, she had been a literal wreck and done little in terms of upkeep—thus the caravan was a mess to say the least. The wagons and equipment were in complete disarray, and rations had not been properly accounted for. And gleaning from the conversation she had with Balder at the Stag, they would be on their way soon.

In short, Shel needed help. But not only that, she realised what pressure they were now under to complete the quest for Dagur... all of it impossible to do alone, regrettable as that fact was. She could not afford having such a wild one around, she knew; and it was obvious that Ocecats caused distress and discord with open ease. The Orc could not have anyone distracting the Giant.

"I need you to help me out. And if you do, I'll make sure you're provided for as long as I'm here," the Orc promised, before continuing on. "I will have your back… but you must also have mine. But I can compromise just as easily as you. Loyalty doesn't come easy to ones such as us."

Pushing on her knees to hoist herself up, Shel stood once more, finally voicing her most immediate request.

"So will you prepare the wagons with me?"

"Hmmm…" Mynx scoffed as she regarded Shel suspiciously, the greasy meat gripped firmly in her hand. Keeping her eyes on the Orc, she brought the morsel to her nose and sniffed, her nose wrinkling. It was cooked, but she was famished, her stomach growling at the mere scent of it. She had not eaten that day and the liquid contents of her stomach did little to relieve her cravings. ...and yet she was being offered the tidbit like a common animal...complete with a 'bowl' of water.

She sighed heavily, then cocked her head. "Why ask cat?" she inquired, not taking kindly to the woman's show of humor. "I am hunter...not cleaner." But was she really...she wondered. She did as she was told..and often that extended beyond the duties of acquiring food. ...and if Balder had requested she be asked to help?

Mynx grumbled. Perhaps this was a test? She saw no other reason behind the Orc's request. Rolling her shoulders, she made it to her feet without stumbling, one hand pushing through her hair while the other brought the snack closer to her mouth. The offering was finished quickly, a pink tongue emerging to lick off the oily residue from her hand and lips.

"I not need providing...but maybe back watching. Maybe. Not trust Giant...or Archer. Can’t believe picked in game for mate. Stupid choice...stupid man."

As the feline considered her options, the Orc's words reverberated in her head...and the fact that the warrior had lumped herself and Mynx in the same category came as a surprise. Just how were they alike other than not being human? Perhaps she would ask, but later. With a soft puff, Mynx nodded her head. She had some time to kill and if she wasn't going to sleep, at least she could be useful.

Yes, you are… the Orc thought instinctively, slowly, referring to the Ocecat's comment of having the status of 'huntress.' Taking a moment to breathe, Shel proceeded to inhale and exhale, aiming to move past the sudden bout of anger that she was feeling, to calmly keep her ultimate goal in mind.

"...and so am I! Do you think I want to do this?" the Orc exclaimed, referring to anything and everything, anyone and everyone. All of it. "Sometimes we all have to do things that we hate," she reluctantly said with a lowered voice, internally justifying her own reasoning with a masked discomfort. It was a restive moment that resulted in Shel turning a fatigued gaze towards Mynx.

"And… I... I despise them..." the Orc stated casually, sounding almost genuine, momentarily ignoring Mynxella's comment about Balder and Tristifer before veering off slightly in her own mind regarding the two.

Only the Giant matters, the Orc reminded herself.

As for the Archer… well...

"...all of them," Shel trailed off, knowing exactly what she was saying and why.

"...even Dagur," she punctuated in a gentle afterthought, hoping to garner the attention of the Ocecat, drawing attention to her allegiance. The way the cat kowtowed to the man was embarrassing to say the least. This made her little more than another Jamon in Shel's eyes, which in turn left her no right to criticise the poor lad. Predator and prey were one in the same when it came to their tendencies to kneel before their own forms of hierarchy; so no wonder Mynx could couple so easily with the naive Jamon. They both were obeisant in nature, too dependent on the resolution of others to truly live for themselves.

"Still, I can't do all of this alone."

"Dagur…" Mynx repeated, her head dropping as she felt a tightening in her chest. "I never hate Dagur," she stated simply. She had accepted him as her new Alpha on the day she had joined the Guild, and even now she was not sure why she felt such a strong bond to the man. Perhaps it was her upbringing...and the fact that her true alpha and father, Jabberwalken, has instilled in her the need for a figurehead to obey and respect. She discovered during the years on her own that she functioned better when she was given a purpose other than just basic survival. And the Rogue leader had given her that.

Her gaze shifting back to the Orc, Mynx hid her surprise at Shel's outburst by offering a smirk instead. "I not despise others either...like you...not like them...but...they have uses." Her brow lifted with the side of her lip, her expression leaning towards lewd. "...they often too soft....and filled with emotion. Too many rules." She pulled back her shoulders and stood tall, befitting of her race, and pushed through the last of her tangled hair. "I use to learn common tongue, to sate needs, and better fighting skills. Not need coin...or status. Already high place in clan..if go back. After Tears, may move on. Made promise to Dagur to help..not go back on that. Will stay unless Green Giant send away."

"Ah," the Orcress replied in simple acknowledgement, pleased that she was able to unearth the ulterior motives of this Mynxella. In truth, her needs were simple in nature, and easily satiated from within the Gallery. A simple predator. But when it came to complex predators, their needs were a tangled mess, chock full of blurred lines and rich with inconsistencies.

There was a short-lived pause as the Orc took a moment to self-reflect.

It must feel comforting to know you may return respectfully home, at any time; much less experience no hunger for coin. Wealth cured all. And if the Tears were real—which they weren't—Shel had come to terms with the fact that she would gladly knick any one of them from beneath the Rogues if it brought her even one step closer to returning home and crushing Rhok. Her thirst to debase and abuse him, like for like, was just too great. She would show them all who the true Mammoth Slayer was when she returned to integrate.

"I see."

And if you ever try to use me, Ocecat, I'll hang you by your own tail.

"I'm glad we can agree. As long as you continue to help me, I will do the same for you. So if you need anything, just ask and I'll see what I can do."

You really should start putting your temper to better use, the Orc thought, the musing eventually leading her to veer off into a string of mental curses. All of this too quickly felt like lying in dirt digging up old hurt, wishing to look up into the sky and damn every deity for putting her in this spot. Yet she dared not; so Shel figuratively kept her eyes low and buried that rotting corpse once more, despising how it always seemed to be the lofty ones who failed her most.

For they—whoever THEY were—despite all of their power, surely did little more than negligently laugh at the plight of those below. And as Shel was certain that every Rogue had their own enlightened interpretation of who THEY were, it was difficult to know who was to be blamed for anything.

"...and for the love of every god... keep your claws off of prisoners. Because I'm doing you a favour here, Mynx, not a disservice. Not everyone gets access to this stock. Balder will thank you for helping out with his precious guild—and only a fool would not want a Giant on their side, don't you think?"

Mynx scoffed, her eyes narrowing at the mention of Balder, her lips lowering in a scowl. "Not agree...not care what Giant thinks...he like old goat. But I help...not good for hunt like this." She mentally cursed the mountain of a man for her punishment, his involvement worse than even that of Tristifer in her mind, even though the archer had wielded the whip. It would be days before she was back on her game and her sense of shame at the punishment ran as deep as the lash marks.

In regards to Shel, the Ocecat felt unsure about her feelings. The Orc seemed to have an ulterior motive for engaging in conversation, her intentions lost on the cat, especially in her current frame of mind. Mynx did not consider herself a fool even if she did not want to side with Balder, but she also knew well enough that she was not particularly intelligent, at least by human standards. She was a cat, and as such, she was a good hunter...nothing else mattered.

Puffing out a heavy breath, the feline leaned down and picked up the bowl of water, bringing it to her lips. She considered using her tongue to lap at the liquid, as she assumed was expected of her, but refused to let Shel place her lower in the chain of beasts. Her own leather bladder was destroyed due to this Orc...and the cat still fumed at the casual way it had been tossed to the mangy cur. She could not be expected to use it after that...not with her hatred for lycans being what they were. There was not a lower beast, and Mynx had the scars to prove it, although the magic that had been used to heal them had left her mostly unblemished. With a final loud slurp, the bowl was emptied, the Ocecat allowing it to slip from her fingers.

"We work now?" she asked, her gaze shifting in the direction of the wagon and its jumbled contents.

Eyes narrowing back, Shel listened intently to Mynxella's complaints, hoping to earn the confidence of her fellow huntress; even if she was unable to eschew her protective feelings over the quartermaster. The man was the closest thing she had to stable companionship at this solitary phase of her life and, as it were, maligning him struck a certain nerve.

"You really don't believe you have done anything wrong, do you?" Shel finally voiced with bemused candor. How curious. Was self-awareness that rare of a commodity? Did crime and punishment always reek of subjectivity? No wonder the Ocecat felt betrayed by the Giant and the Archer. If the cat thought as highly of the latter as she claimed… well, those three lashes had to hurt more than a dozen whippings from some arbitrary underling.

One. Two. Three.

Skirmisher. Quartermaster. Archer.

"Now, I won't speak for Tris," Shel admitted, as she had very purposefully kept her distance from that particular corner of their close-knit triad. For there was something about the Archer that… just gave her pause. For better or for worse, Shel couldn't explain why. But if there was anything that the Orc gave true allegiance to… it was her instincts. It was the only thing that had ever truly kept her safe, without fail, rescuing her from harm on many an occasion. And it was telling her now to stay clear of the Archer.

"But I know one thing. Balder does not enjoy hurting anyone."

Unfortunately.

A bit of cruelty was desirable in a man of his… capacity, and would make her personal bidding so much easier to achieve. But so be it. Shel was always one for a challenge, even if Fate itself insisted on delivering a peaceable Giant for her to wheedle.

And as painful as it was to admit, Mynx was probably right. While her delivery sounded brainless, the punishment was excessive for the crime, regardless if the cat felt justified in her treatment of Selene. Shel qualmed at this and her own eagerness in the courtyard… before shaking all of it off with a simple shrug of the shoulders… like a rainstorm off the back of a waterfowl.

"The sooner, the better. I'd like this mess to be cleaned up before the Giant returns," Shel nodded agreeably, as she began to step backward towards the caravan… never turning her back on the huntress… her inflection now bordering on friendly conversation. She was eager to work more with this one; but there still was a problem.

Expecting to find Lu among the stock, Shel knew there was no better time to come forward and just say it. "But first things first. Don't ever harm my boar. I know she is prey. An easy target. I know that you think she exists only to satiate your fleeting hunger. But despite that… she has eluded predators more dangerous than you… and that will be respected as long as I'm around."

The expression on Mynx's face as she stared at the Orc bordered between weariness and anger, one side of her lip lifting just enough to show her canine tooth. She didn't comment at first, her thoughts on her innocence long past. She had already been punished for the crime of attacking the lycan, and no matter her conviction, she couldn't change the results. As for Balder and Tris, she was still working through her feelings regarding them...mostly centering on extreme dislike and mistrust. It was no matter if they enjoyed inflicting pain, the damage had already been done.

Then there was Lulu...the succulent fat little pig...of which the cat had no plans. She had already been drilled enough on the merits of not touching (eating) the pets or working animals of the crew. It was such a waste, at least as far as the companion-only beasts were concerned. What purpose did they serve other than to tantalize the poor feline? They were easy prey...and so accessible. Delicious.

Sighing, the feline started towards the wagon, her approach arousing her own recently acquired grey tabby. The small feline was nestled on the bags of grain inside the wagon, and as Mynx drew near, he rumbled low in his throat. Reaching out, she scratched him between the ears and settled her gaze on the Orc once again.

"I not touch your Lu," she said simply, "...and for that I ask you not speak to Giant about cat...me....helping with wagon."

Surprised that she had somehow sold the idea of helping with chores, Shel was convinced that it would be nice to work with Mynxella more in the future; as her burdens already felt lighter as a result. So the Orc decided to turn her back on the Ocecat, uttering a few more short words with a genuine half-smile:

"I won't. And... thank you."

SikstaSlathalin

06-17-2020, 02:09 AM

"How in the black night did I get stuck with researching duty?" Adam grumbled to himself as he tossed another useless book about lost treasure theory aside. He would never have guessed how many books were written that just spewed baseless theory and unconnected thoughts across five-hundred plus pages.

He was always tutored with practical books in his youth. Etiquette, Law, Horsemanship, Survival, his books were full of things that a warrior and King would actually need to know to rule his people well. "Ill-used knowledge is wasted knowledge" as his father would always say. If he didn't plan on becoming a Scholar at the University what use would he have for the Hypothetical Theory of Artificer Study? His eyes hurt as he stared at the still dreadfully tall stack of books on the table besides him. How anyone could enjoy doing this all day was lost on the one-eyed man.

Inside the library there's no real way to tell the passing of time. The windows were all in the front of the large building so once you got away from their halo of light it was all orange flame candles and weird magic orbs that changed color at random along the red light spectrum. Could've anywhere from a half-hour to several hours since Adam and his fellow researchers walked into this dreary place to chase ghost stories and faery tales. His tutors would've kicked his ass had they caught him wasting his time with lost treasure like the Tears of the Ice Queen.

Rubbing his scruffy bearded face he leaned back in his chair, his newly golden eye burned in the presence of magic he now learned, and the fact the Great Library was built of magic sure wasn't helping his focus. He needed some air, getting up he picked his coat up off the chair and began walking, but as he moved the coat something fell out of his pocket. It landed with a soft thud sending up dust motes as it impacted the heavily worn rug. Turning and looking down he remembered the small red book Vel had given him not too long ago. She showed him a passage talking about Tears before she wandered off to do some more research. He had honestly not been paying attention since he couldn't read her note very well in the dark of the library. Picking it up and flipping to the marked pages he scanned it quickly. It talked about an expedition undertaken by an ancient member of the Mountain Father Religion. An Archbishop Ramiel or something as he recalled, as he read the notes over a second time lightning struck his brain. Putting the red book back in his pocket he jumped back towards his pile of unread books tossing them aside frantically as he searched for something.

When the Senior Scribe had been gathering the books he dropped an old leather bound book that looked to be a journal of some kind on the front was a name that started with R it was placed on the table and forgotten about by both Adam and the Scribe. Half a minute later of searching and Adam found the journal. Opening it he followed Vel's notes and found the answer he was looking for. "In the South four Tears have found their final cradles. One found in unification, one in division, one in forgiveness, and the last in submission. Aside from the direction of South which obviously meant around the Dominion the rest was gibberish to the warrior, but it gave them a direction at least. Grabbing the journal and the little red book Vel found Adam moved quickly from the library looking to spread the good news.

Breggo13

07-23-2020, 03:06 AM

Selene slipped away into the shadows as soon as the cat stalked off. There was a certain air around her master that made her...frankly, the young lycan wasn’t quite sure. The feeling wasn’t guilt per say but a feeling of despair and disappointment in herself. If she hadn’t been injured, if she had reacted just a bit sooner, if she had been allowed to stay by his side, the whole incident with the cat could have been avoided. Tristifer had held the whip and every slash made Selene internally flinch but her eyes showed no emotion. She had no pity for those who broke the rules - and were dumb enough to get caught. It was the rules of the bandits - anything goes so long as you aren’t caught. And if you are caught, you bear the punishments. The countless bruises and scars that adorned her body were a direct reminder.

Her eyes watched Tristifer spin on his heels and head away, not bothering to look in her direction. From the set of his jaw, she guessed he wanted to be left alone. Watching him go, she sighed before looking around the courtyard. The other rogues didn’t seem to notice her, the vampire stalking off after the cat and the giant distracted. Slowly, she moved away towards the archway leading towards town, slipping out into the streets, holding her breath and releasing it only when the last of the rogues was out of sight. Regardless of what Tristifer said, she was a prisoner or a captive or a slave and not too certain how the rest of the group would react to her wandering off to see the city. And see the city she wanted to indeed. Yesterday had been mind boggling and while she followed the archer, she wasn’t able to fully take in all the sights and smells of the market.

The thought was indeed alluring but seeing the man turn back to his room from the corner of her eye, the girl sighed and turned to trail after him. She didn’t bother to look around, relying more so on her other senses as she paused at the entrance to the building, rolling on the balls of her feet. With a sigh, she forced herself to keep moving away from the open air, her footsteps soundless on the wooden floors. As she approached the door, she slid to a halt, narrowing avoiding a forehead collision when it swung open and her master stood there. Handing her a note and instructions, he just as quickly slammed it shut, the dust that rose making her sneeze a few times violently before turning on her heels and trotting away.

The library was a wee way from the tavern and, following more the scent left by the company that she had gotten used to than by any other means, Selene slowly started along, making sure that she didn’t attract any attention to herself from those around, gently covering her arm to avoid it being accidentally jarred or hit against something. The road took her through less busy streets and, through some of the alleys, she caught sight of shops displaying colourful ribbons and fabrics, various spices and some trinkets she couldn’t quite identify. Deciding to take the long route back to where Tris had told her to meet him, the young lycan trotted on towards the building that people did research at - whatever that was. Stopping before an old building with slim, shaded windows and a variety of scholarly folk walking in and out, she tried to catch her breathe, thinking at the same time. The library with all the books and scrolls intimidated her - frankly, she felt goosebumps on her skin. For a second, she debated asking someone else to pass it on to the one-eyed man but with a small growl, forced herself to move. Her master specifically asked her to deliver the note to the recipient and she wasn’t about to make him angry.

As she reached for the door, it swung open with huge force. Only her wild reflexes saved her nose from a direct impact as the man she was looking for strode out of the library. Letting out a sigh of immense relief, Selene grabbed him by the sleeve with her hand, getting his attention and quickly slipped him the note. Not bothering to wait for further instructions, she trotted off, leaving the rogue to deal with whatever was inside. Giving into her temptation, she ended up turning towards the market place, slowing down to thread aimlessly among the different stands, observing what the vendors had for sale. At one, she saw jewels of various dancing colours, some shining blue and others red, some violet and a couple tine stones of a plain milty white. Beside that stall, an old woman sold dried flowers and herbs, a white teardrop flower layed out with blue and violet weeds, all dried in the sun and - from the thick accent of the vendor - possessing special qualities from luck to lust to healing properties of sorts.

Moving on, Selene’s eyes took in vendors selling shoes and dresses, men’s tunics and exotic blades - curved in various shapes and with hilts encrusted in runes or letters of some kind. In a particular section of the market, sellers yelled offering all sorts of food for sale from fresh fish to meat, cheese, milk, bread and spices. Certain farmers sold vegetables and grain on the side, more expensive and exotic merchants offering fine furs or other components of animals. Further along, she saw a woman dressed in colourful clothes sitting at the entrance to a small tent, a crystal ball in front of her. Taking one look at Selene, the woman hissed in some unknown tongue, spitting on the ground and making a sign against evil. Not wanting to make a scene but with her heart racing, the young lycan hurried along, trying to keep her eyes to the ground. Somehow, the old foreigner knew her secret just by looking at her - perhaps, others could too?

The encounter spoiled her desire to be around people, every look now seeming too interested, every yell a combination of curse about wolves, every accidental touch - an attempt to capture one of her kind. Slipping into one of the more secluded and shadowed streets, Selene took a deep breathe, trying to steady herself. She should be focusing on finding her master - after all, judging by the sunlight, she had spent a good hour or so just taking in the sights of the busiest part of town. Patience has never been the old bandit’s virtue and there was no reason to assume it would be her new master’s for all that the archer did seem to possess more patience and composure than anyone she had known previously. Patience, composure and no fear.

Sighing, she tried to catch the scent of the man in the wind, allowing the wolf nature to become more apparent, feeling the itching of her canine’s as they grew a tad longer and knowing that her irises took on an animal form. Scrunching up her nose as an array of less than pleasant smells hit her all at once and trying to focus on the one she needed, the young woman slowly started towards the docks. A few wrong turns and dead ends later, she found herself approaching a rather old looking building, well kept for the most part, a faded sign attached by the door. Pulling up her hood, Selene continued on, glancing around her at scandalously dressed women and drunk men, ready to grope them. A couple times, she slid out of the way of an uncoordinated grab, her lips lifting in a silent growl. Of all the places for her new master to be….this seemed the most logical one.

It wasn’t that she didn’t expect it - she should have. The old bandit often ended up in such establishments whenever he had money, dragging his dog along to laugh and display. Half the time, it was a simple ploy to get them both into town and once he departed upstairs, Selene would go to dispose of whatever man he desired to kill next. Over the years, the lycan started to hate the smell of cheap perfume, beer and piss that came from such places. Trying not to think too much, she pulled the door, slipping inside and letting her eyes adjust to the light. Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to push the wolf back down within her though it was harder than it looked. Growling in her throat, she slunk further into the shadows, deciding to look around for Tristifer and hopefully get out of here.

Dnafein

07-24-2020, 01:26 AM

Unlike his trip to the orphanage Tristifer was fairly obvious about where he was going. Tristifer pulled up the door to the building and stepped into the foyer. Once an opulent inn, that roomed visiting nobles, it was now a brothel that catered to those same nobles, and the children they sent to the university. The hostess’ smile widened as she recognized the rogue. Tris offered her a sad smile and a shake of his head. “Sorry luv, still working. I do need to speak to her though.”

The hostess motioned one of a small group of boys over. The runners briefly (and somehow politely) fought to be the one at the podium. The hostess leaned down and motioned towards Tris. “Take him to see Mama.”

With a nod the boy started a few steps, before stopping looking impatiently at the archer. Tris quirked an eyebrow and shrugged at the hostess before following the boy. They moved down a hall and through a quiet dimly lit restaurant, and through a door into a well lit common room. Tristifer studied the renovated ballroom, noting the excellent craftsmanship for the added levels. His eyes swept the open tables and the curtained booths. He stopped just inside the door and tilted his head listening to the girl singing on the stage.

The runner impatiently coughed, and bright Tristifer’s attention to him with a frown. “Everytime you rush me boy, the coin I’m going to give you gets smaller.”

The boy's eyes widened briefly, before Tris waved him onward. The pair moved through the common room toward a raised booth in the far corner near the stage. As the moved Tris smiled greetings at the girls he recognized and offered apologetic nods for the gentleman accompanying them. The boy slowed as they grew nearer to their destination. Tris sighed, dropped a penny into the lad’s hands and sent him back to the lobby.

Tristifer approached the booth, his eyes sliding past the thugs standing toward the bottom of the stairs. The archer had eyes only for the woman sitting at the table. It was hard to judge her age, grey hairs and all. She wore a warm smile that was at once friendly and caring. And though she owned the establishment, she dressed in sensible comfortable clothing. It was easy to see why everyone called her Mama, after all that’s what she reminded you of.

As he neared one of the thugs moved to stop him, a warm voice drifted down. “Don’t bother. You won’t find them all.” Mama laughed softly and motioned Tris to join her at her table.

Tristifer returned the smile and joined her at the table. He’s eyes again scanned the common room and realized he could see everything. Even those curtained booths had carefully placed mirrors to ensure Mama wasn’t losing any business behind them. “It’s always a pleasure to see you Mama.”

“And you Tristifer.” Mama was the only one Tris knew who insisted on always using his full name. “I’m surprised none of my girls are with you.” She commented off handedly.

“Sadly I’m working.” Tris replied with a shrug. He’s had to dance this dance a time or two before. There are individual’s like Mama everywhere Tris has ever been. Individuals who have a finger in most everything, and so are generally not to be trifled with. “That’s actually why I’m here Mama I’d li-”

“You’d like to pump my girls for information without the pumping hmm?” She asked with a laugh. Tris tried to smile disarmingly, as Mama continued. “What are you asking about?”

Tris shrugged. “The usual, any other mercenaries in the area, rumors about contracts and possible jobs, information on magic users in the Ice Court, Bounties posted, Caravans roaming around….”

Mama nodded, as Tris listed off subjects. He noticed her brief pause as he mentioned the Ice Court. WHen he trailed off she motioned towards a curtained booth. “As long as your drinking you can use that booth. I’ll loan you a runner to ask after your friends.”

“Thank you Mama.” Tristifer said with a pleasant smile and stood. “Shall I say good night before I leave?”

The pleasant looking woman shook her head and waved him away. And Tris made his way to the curtained booth. Tris gave a name to the runner, ordered a large glass of ale and pulled the curtains closed.

Selene watched the hustle of the room for a few minutes longer before slipping around the shadows, making sure to stay out of sight. Her eyes observed the different entrances and exits, watching various groups of people walk into doors of rooms or head down corridors, talking among themselves, the woman batting eyelashes. A few young boys - messengers or the sort - scurried around with purpose, usually bringing some sort of rich looking patron to their desired destination. Waiting until the hallway she felt was the right one cleared, she slipped into it, her eyes taking in the surroundings but not having much time to linger on the details.

Old paintings in ancient battered frames, some needing a good dusting. Fancy rugs worn from age and use. Delicate pieces of china or other trinkets, standing on well-made wooden side tables. Full bouquets of flowers adorning vases and giving the pathway a mix of fragrances. Growling in annoyance as they made her nose itch, she trotted on silently, stopping when the corridor hit a crossroad. Taking a moment, she turned right and within a few paces, the corridor opened up to a small room with various booths, curtains drawn to reveal the empty ones. In the far corner, a single booth was drawn closed. Smiling so that her fangs were exposed, Selene quietly approached, pausing for a second before slipping behind the curtain.

Her eyes met with Tristifer’s and she looked away, drawing her eyes down to the floor. Smoothing out her breathing, she tried to force the wolf down once more, praying for more luck. Her teeth itched but when her tongue touched the fangs, she nearly pierced it. Wincing, she pulled the cloak further down to hide her eyes, grasping her hands behind her back. “I am sorry I am a late master.”

Tristifer quirked an eyebrow. He motioned to the bench opposite the one he sat on. “That’s not my name pup.”

“Master….Tristifer,” she managed quietly, sliding onto the soft material. “I got...distracted on the way back.”

Tristifer sighed as she once again called him Master. “That wasn’t what I meant. And by what?”

“I went through the marketplace,” Selene sighed, giving up on hiding her fangs and eyes, instead looking up through her eyelashes. “I got curious ever since we walked there last night. I am sorry.” She hoped he would understand - an apology for this morning, for the whiplashes he delivered, for her actions to put him in that situation.

Tristifer asked “Did you buy anything?” As he peeked beyond the curtain. His eyes scanned for the first girl.

“I wasn’t sure you would approve of stealing,” it was the first resemblance of a joke to pass her lips and Selene winced inwardly, prepared to be scolded for it. The truth was, she had no money and even then, she wasn’t sure her new master would approve of her buying useless trinkets she found captivating.

“Only if you get caught.” Tristifer said off handedly. Turning from the curtain he motioned for the girl to slide further in. Moment’s later a woman stepped through the curtain. Tris motioned her to sit next to the pup. “Sorry for the public visit Marie.”

The girl smiled and shrugged, studying Selene briefly. “You’ll just have to make it up to me hun.”

Tristifer smiled, “Count on it.” He said before beginning to ask a number of vague questions. Most of them were about the weather, some were about missing pets. The questions then drifted into more serious subjects like rumored contracts. Finally Tris asked her about the Ice Court. Marie stiffened at the directness, and shared what little information she had.

As she left Tris, sent the runner for the next girl. “So, you’re looking a bit wild there pup.”

“It’s not intentional master….Tristifer. It was the easiest way to find you,” Selene relaxed a bit when the girl left. The perfume, although probably appeasing to most men, was too strong for her senses now and the way the girl acted made Selene almost want to puke. Regardless, she remained motionless, keeping her eyes anywhere away from the woman named Marie. Taking the slight break when she was alone with the man, she got more comfortable, taking on a position where she could easily watch the edge of the curtains that currently acted as a barrier. In the background, she could hear two pairs of footsteps approaching. “Why do you come to such a place?”

“Weren’t you paying attention?” Tristifer asked. He turned his full attention to the girl sipping his ale while waiting for her reply.

“She was nervous when you asked about the snow,” Selene shrugged, remembering the change in breathing and the scent of fear that erupted from the woman once Tristifer mentioned the Ice Court.

“Ice court, Not Snow.” Tristifer corrected. “I haven’t really needed information about them before, so have to be direct.” Tris shook his head, “Direct isn’t healthy, thus the fear. So did that answer your question?”

“Why not? The cat is pretty direct about her hate towards me,” the words slipped out before Selene could stop herself. Looking up at him with frightened eyes, she looked away. “I didn’t mean it.” She was spared from further conversation as the curtains opened revealing another woman smiling at Tris.

Tristifer smiled at the newcomer. “Hello Rose.” He offered. Repeating the process he did with Marie. The section about the weather continued longer than the previous conversation. Rose barely paused when Tristifer was direct about the Ice Court, and soon the conversation ended. Rose left and Tristifer sent the boy to the bar before he sent the runner after another girl.

Turning back to the pup Tristifer raised his eyebrow. “So wanna explain what that was all about?”

“She likes the weather,” Selene offered.

Tris frowned. “You know what I meant pup.” Tris took the drinks from the server and set one before the girl. “So, what was that all about?”

“It’s the truth,” the wolf bit her lip, forgetting about her state and drawing blood. The metallic taste tinged her tongue and she growled, annoyed at herself for forgetting. “She won’t let it go...and I won’t hold back next time.

“Stand up for yourself if you have to.” Tris said with a shrug, “But don’t stir things up unless you want what she received.”

Tris took another pull from his drink. “And I promise you, that it will be worse for you.” He said it matter of factly, His casual smile returned after a moment. “So, do you want to continue to talk about Mynx, or would you like to see if I’ve answered your question.”

“As you wish,” Selene looked down, scholded. What she spoke was the truth - her truth. She would not stand down to a cat again. And yet, if she fought, she would break the man’s good graces and then, who knew what he would do to her? It’s not like she would be in a position to fight back. Where would she go after that?

Tris slammed his hand down flat on the table. The noise shook the table and startled people outside the curtain. “What did I say?”

“I want to know the answer,” she responded.

“I come here because places like this know everything.” Tristifer’s eyes narrowed at the girl. “Every secret passes through buildings like this. And I come here to learn what I can about those secrets that matter to me. My turn for a question. Why don’t you listen to what I say?”

“I am never sure what it is you want me to hear,” Selene met his eyes with a bit of defiance. “You are my master and when you need me to pay attention, you will tell me. All else I observe is of no use for you until you ask.”

Tristifer sighed. “No. I’m not your ‘Master” Sarcasm dripped from his lips as he said the word. “If anything I’m your warden. Most importantly, I’m no gentrified blue blood whose every word has a double meaning.”

“What I say is exactly what I mean.”

“What’s a...warden?” Selene tasted the word on her lips, confused as to its meaning. She had heard it before but never cared to learn the content. No one bothered to explain it to her either.

“A warden is someone who is responsible for supervising someone or something. I’m responsible for watching you. That’s it. I don’t own you. You are responsible for yourself. That means show some fucking spine.”

“You want me to take my shirt off?” Selene raised an eyebrow, still not fully sure what he meant. To her, it sounded the same as a master but if he so desired to be called, who was she to oppose him. Her eyes did sparkle with a hidden, wild amusement at her words.

“I want you to stand up for yourself. To take care of yourself.” Tristifer said with a shrug as he motioned her to quiet down. “Afternoon Selene, glad you could join us.” Tristifer said to the girl who joined them. Starting the next batch of questions.

Koti~

07-24-2020, 01:33 PM

“Excuse me Miss, can you help me find the folklore section?” Yn asked, drawing the attention of the scribe at the desk. He could see the mild disdain on her face, taking in his rather large frame and covering of hair under his vest. She thankfully didn’t respond other than to nod and motion for the two of them to follow her. She motioned them to follow and headed into the library itself, the rows of books and scrolls feeling rather cramped for Yn. He was thankful that Faur hadn’t asked to come with him to this place. The poor guy would have been left bored out of his fur outside there. He couldn’t even imagine being in this place if not for research.

“So, what are we looking for here?” Jezibel asked while reading over the spines, trying to discern what information they could gather here. She could recognise some of them when she had taken the time to actually read stuff, as she preferred gathering information from people rather than words. Yn nodded and began riffling through the shelves as well, fingers trailing along the spines searching for a title that would fit. Few fit the phrase he was looking for before pulling them out, either handing them to Jezibel to hold onto, or putting it down on the nearby table.

“We’re looking for anything mentioning creatures of the night, hairless and able to walk on two feet. Not sure what name they might be using, so anything matching that description should work.” Yn spoke as the two of them sat down, picking up the first book on local folktales and fairytales. Jezibel looked at him with a raised eyebrow before shrugging her shoulders and starting on reading. Silence stretched between them as they flipped through the pages, the crinkle of the paper being the only break in between them.

Yn had to resist groaning as he flipped through the pages, looking for any titles or words that might pull his interest on the pictures. Yn could finally make sense of why he hadn’t been relegated to working in here and working the land. Jezibel seemed a bit more relaxed about the work here, but even he could see the boredom in his eyes. Her bored eyes flicked over the pages as she flipped through them, and Yn followed suit, occasionally making a note on anything that seemed to work well with what he was hoping to find. Occasionally the scribe came to check on them, though probably was more worried about the conditions of her books more than anything else.

After what seemed like a few hours for the two of them had a much smaller stack of books, 5 in total with different stories that centered around similar ideas. Yn smiled at the small accomplishment as he pulled the books to the center, arranging them so that each story could at least be read. Wordlessly, he moved his fingers over them, comparing and judging them together before finally nodding and motioning to two of them for Jezi.

“The beasts of night, and the Man beasts? Yeah, a decent portion of the tribe childs learn about these. Beasts that walk on two legs that travel the night to snap up children who are caught out late. What about it?” Jezibel asked, feeling even more that this had been a waste of time.

“My people have a similar story, but we call them the Sovereign. Unlike these stories, they are real.” Yn spoke, flipping the pages until he could motion to the pictures. The pages were decorated with images of wild boars, pigs or other beasts, walking upright and bearing humanoid features.

“They dwell in deep caves, as their bare skin offers no comfort. They hunt at night, stealing young children and animals to feed themselves, and offer a warning to young Dushakin, a very grave one.” Yn spoke in humble tones. Jezibel could feel the weight of his words as she looked at the young man, who was slowly looking older than his age could be.

“The young of the Dushakin undergo a ritual to be bonded mind and soul with our other half, like Faur and I. The sovereign make a mockery of this, by consuming the beast both heart and soul, stealing their life and powers. While this does offer amazing strength and all the prowess of the beasts, yet lost their minds to the voices of the lost. No one really knows their homes, but … this is honestly the first time I have heard of another creature nearby. By all rights, I should hunt them down and relieve those animals that have been bound to those greedy human souls.” Yn spoke, anger rising in his voice as he stared at the images, a dark cloud hanging over him. Jezi looked him over, before letting out a sigh and placing a hand over the image, covering it up.

“That’s not our mission right now, and you know it. We’ll alert the city guards and let them know what’s going on here. If there is time when we get the current job done, then we can come back.” Jezi spoke, watching the tense form of Yn finally slump inwards, knowing just how much it must hurt to have to let someone else deal with a problem. Especially one that cut so close to the soul.

“Yeah… yeah. Lets head back to the rooms for now, and we can move on from there.” Yn said with a defeated air, looking at the pictures one last time before closing the book. They had more pressing things to take care of, and right now this was not their job. Though he wouldn’t forget this. He would be back to deal with this, after all his other tasks first.

SikstaSlathalin

07-26-2020, 08:26 PM

“Sir Balder, may I speak with you a moment.” Jarguff called out to the Giant, having to struggle some just to keep up with the pace of the Giant and the Minotaur as they headed out. He had been privy to the events of Mynx, and the distribution there of for tasks. While he hadn’t stayed around long for it, he had been keen to talk with Balder about joining, though his short stature and the others' longer strides, he had fallen behind. One would think chasing a Giant would be easy work, but one would be wrong. It wasn’t so much that one couldn’t keep them in sight. No, it was the ability of the Giant to easily outpace anyone that they wanted, and just disappear over the horizon easily.

“I have heard of your travels across the land, and I know of your ties to Dagur of the Rogue’s Gallery. I would have made the trip to the main guild, but fortune smiles that I found you much closer.” Jarguff spoke up to the Giant, placing his hands on his hips just to lean back and look Balder in the eyes.

Balder had let Shel off at the entrance to the town. He knew the Orc woman was never one to mill around a tavern with what equates to a couple of old men catching up on the glory days. Once he heard the gruff voice behind him he stopped and looked down...and down...and down. At the bearded face of the Dwarf who had accompanied Faur and Ashvel the night before, he smiled down at the stout warrior. “Ah Master Dwarf, I did not see you back there. Please accept my apologies.” Kneeling down Balder nodded to the Dwarf. “How can I help you?”

“It is fine Sir Balder. I take no offence.” Jarguff brushed off the giants concerns, knowing that their difference in height would make it a bit hard for him to be seen. Allowing Balder to kneel down, Jarguff gave him a broad smile and crossed his arms.

“I wish to join the Rogue’s Gallery. I am searching for a place to make my own name, and having a famous guild to tie my name with would be a great boone. I offer my services as a Blazemane smithie and warrior.” Jarguff got right to the point, knowing it was better to be honest than beat around the bush for what he was after. His family had made that a point, never dig around the vein, less you waste your pick.

Balder laughed gently rubbing his chin in thought. He’s been to Ebonrock a few times and the name Blazemane is quite well spoken off in the Southern Firestone Hold. The group doesn’t have a dedicated Blacksmith now that he thinks of it. Himself and Adam can manage small repairs on the road, but neither of them have the skill or tools needed to make more weapons or armor. “Well we could always use the skills of a Smith in the Gallery, do you have all the tools needed? Also is it just Smithing or can you do Enchanting and Rune Crafting?”

“Ah yes. I do have the tools on hand for mostly basic and some advanced smithing tricks and trades, but nothing overly elaborate without more materials.” Jarguff began, giving a puff of his chest in pride. It was clear that Balder knew of his family, and already asking for his skills meant that his family name carried well.

“As for your other questions, I do have training in enchanting and rune crafting, but those do tend to take more time and work to get them right. I can work with the smithing for no fee in, but enchanting and runing will require a cost for materials.” Jarguff spoke bluntly, knowing that once his talents were known, others would be asking for his works. While his blacksmithing was low end enough cost that he wasn’t worried about doing those for free.

Balder listened to the Dwarf’s words and nodded approvingly. “Understandable, and it sounds quite impressive. Please come with me Master Dwarf, I am meeting a friend we can keep talking.” Standing back up he began moving at a smaller gait back towards the Studious Stag.

“Of course, it’ll be best to talk in a more relaxed situation.” Jarguff spoke, picking up the pace to keep stride with Balder. While the giant had slowed his gait to make it easier on him, Jarguff still had to keep up a steady pace with the man. Gratefully the trip wouldn’t be too long.

Yamimoon

07-28-2020, 05:15 PM

There was no way that Ashvel would be able to stop his forward motion into the cell. The light was coming closer and closer and when he finally hit the ground the indirect light from the sun began burning his tender flesh. He refused to scream as his skin burned , but he quickly placed his arms on the floor and pushed off the floor with his legs with all his strength to quickly get himself out of the sun. He turned his body so that when he struck the wall he would hit his back instead of his front. Slamming into the wall the air was knocked out of him and the dust from the cell fell from the brick.

As he was scrunching ino the corner he could feel that his skin was heavily burned and had turned black from where the light touched it. If it happened to have had direct sunlight he knew that he would have been killed. Unlike his longer lived brothers he has yet to get a resistance to direct sunlight. He would become ahs in a matter of minutes. Ashvel kept form showing any weakness in front of his tormenter as he knew it would more than likely give him a sense of satisfaction.

The guard was satisfied either way from the results. He would have preferred for the Vampire to have screamed in pain as he was burned, butto know that he was in pain was enough. At least for now. He will make him suffer even more before he makes sure he was killed. He wouldn’t let this creature go even if it cost him his life in the process. His friend would be avenged.

“Don’t worry little Vampire. You will not live to regret your actions. I will see you burn for what you did.” He said spittin on the floor as he looked over to the other prisoner. “You both might as well kill each other. Because your fates have already been sealed.” The guard said as he turned his back to the two prisoners. Walking away from the cell he turned to the man that would be guarding them. “Make sure that if they go to kill one another you kill the survivor.” The gusad said as he looked at the man. “Even if he comes and tells you differently. These things don't deserve to have a fair trial. They all deserve to die.” The guard said as he left the prison

As soon as the man left Ashvel began looking over the burns that he received and let a small hiss of pain as he was moving his arms to examine them. Even though he knew that the burns were bad he was looking them over out of habit more than anything. Yet his examination was short lived when he heard the shuffling of the other prisoner standing up. Ashvel tensed as he knew that he was at a disadvantage at the moment. If the Lycan wanted to kill him it would be as easy as could be.

Ashvel tensed as the young lycan stopped in front of him with a neutral look on his face. The Lycan reached down and grabbed Ashvel by the collar of his undershirt and lifted him up off the ground and threw him onto the other side of the cell where the shadows were more prevalent. Granted Ashvel struck the wall hard for a second time. This time he couldnt stop from yelping from the impact. The Lycan didn’t go easy on him, but at the same time he lessened the time the Vampire was exposed to the sun for a second time.

Coughing a couple of times Ashvel looked up and saw that the Lycan was approaching him once more. He was ready for the Lycan to attack him and drag him into the sunlight. Yet that was not what happened the young Lycan stopped in front of Ashvel and looked down at him with emotionless eyes. He bent down and reached out to grab Ashvels arm, grabbing a hold of it he gently looked over the charred flesh.

“You need blood.” The young lycan said as he set the arm down gently. He began to take off his shirt to offer his blood to the Vampire. Yet Ashvel as quickly as he could reached out to stop the Lycan from taking off his shirt.

“Don’t worry about it. I will be fine.”

“Can’t heal without blood.”

“I will be fine. I am not that weak to let this bother me. Besides I am not ever going to drink blood from any race. I refuse to do that again.”

"Why?"

Ashvel looked at the young man curiously as he asked why he refused to drink blood. Never has he been asked why he refused to be a normal vampire. It was hard to explain why he didn't drink blood anymore. It has to do with his past and that is one thing he wanted to forget.

"I have my reasons."

"You are strange."

"I guess I am. Thanks for your help. But why did you help? Our kind is not known for getting along. So, why?"

"Both innocent. No need to fight."

Ashvel didn’t understand what he was talking about. If he was innocent too then was this all a ruse to get rid of any cursed races that happened to get into the city? If that was the cause then Vell would be next. Yet for some reason Ashvel didn’t believe that this was a coincidence. There was no such thing in this world. At least that was his belief. However, right now might not be the best time to begin asking this Lycan. Things could change in a heartbeat, and he just might attack him. This Lycan was different from most of his kind. He seemed more docile despite their aggressive nature.

“Don’t think too much.” The lycan said as he moved away from Ashvel and took a seat at the edge of the shadows. He closed his eyes and leaned back against the wall. He acted like he was tired, but for some reason Ashvel didn’t believe that was the case.

A Lycan was more than capable of breaking out of this prison. So, why did he stay? Could he be like Ashvel? Or was there a more medical reason. Just like Vampires Lycans have weaknesses. Could they have Poisoned the young Lycan? There were too many variables, and he had no way of confirming any of them. Right at the moment he needed to worry about what these people had in mind for him.

In a separate building not far from the prison the councilman that had stopped the guard from trying to kill Ashvel sat at his desk. He was busy with the daily affairs that ocupai most of his time yet after about an hour of working on his paperwork a knock came to his door. The councilman set his paperwork down and looked at the door for a moment.

A heavy sight left his lips as he opened the drawer that held the pin that he removed from the Vampire that was accused of killing one of the guards last night. Yet he knew the truth of the matter. He knew the Vampire and Lycan were both innocent. However, they both had angered one man, and that is all it took to get them falsely accused of a crime in order for them to be pinned down. All he could do was shake his head and hope that who was knocking at his door was not him.

“Enter.” The councilman said as he held the pin in his clenched hand.

When the door opened an older man entered the room. He was tall and had greying short hair. He walked with a limp, and wore black pants, with a mustard yellow shirt, and a long black jacket that was tattered at the edges. He entered the room closing the door behind him as he limped towards the desk and took a seat in the chair that was sitting in front of the desk.

“Well looks like you are doing well. I received your letter about the Lycan I was wanting to recruit.”

“Yes. We have him imprisoned at the moment. As per your request.”

The councilman was uncomfortable at the moment. He really didn't like doing this, but he had no choice. This man knew of his past, and if he didn’t do as he was told then everyone would know what he had done. He tightened his fist around the pin as he knew what fate would become of the traitor that had been caught.

“What is wrong? You seem a little reluctant to tell me something. Are you wanting out of your debt? If that is the case there is no way I am going to allow that. So, you better shape up or else.”

The older man threatened the councilman as he knew the man didn’t want it known to the world that he was not as innocent or virtuous as the masses think he is. His hands were covered in the blood of the innocent. The counselman knew when he had been beat and lifted his hand and dropped the contents onto the table. The pin bounced around a little and finally laid to rest with the insignia facing the old man.

“Your little traitor was in the city, and is now in the prison as well.” He said bitterly as he retreated his arm back to his side. A wide grin formed on the older man's face as he picked up the pin and examined it. Though he already knew he was in the city thanks to the young lady he sent to find and keep an eye on Ashvel. Also his second in command knew he was in the area. They had been trying to get him to return to the pack, but he had bucked them this whole time.

“Well maybe I should have a little talk with him first.”

“If that is what you want I can arrange it.”

“I think that would be a good idea.”

Dnafein

07-31-2020, 08:09 PM

The councilman got up from his chair and moved to the side of his guest. Stopping there he looked down at the man. He knew good and well what this man was capable of, and that made him on edge even more.

"I will make the arrangements. I will be right back." The councilman said as he left the room to get a hold of one of the guards.

As the older man sat in the chair he fiddled with the pin that was presented to him. He had been trying to get Ashvel to return home, but he had failed in every attempt. Now he would be able to have a direct conversation with the traitor.

It didn't take the councilman long to finish his teams and return to the room where his guest was sitting. The arrangements had been made and Ashvel was being moved to a different part of the prison.

"It will take some time but everything is set up." He said passing the old man and sitting down in his chair. "I am curious where your right-hand man is?"

"That is simple. He is running an errand for me, and will be arriving here soon." The older man said with a smile. .

Tristifer had ended his trip to the brothel sooner than he had intended. After a certain bit of news was shared he immediately sent Selene to grab Balder and Adam to gather the rest of the Rogues. The archer himself had made a beeline for the city hall, Armed with only what he was wearing, it was unlikely he’d break the vampire out. So political pressure was the direction Tris leaned.

The Rogue charmed his way deep into the building, fast talking his way past the councilman’s assistant, Tris opened the door and stepped through. Pushing it closed behind him he gave his most winning smile to the men occupying the room. “I’m not interrupting am I?”

Both of the men looked at the new arrival as he entered the room and asked if he was interrupting them. A low chuckle left the older man's mouth as he shook his head. The councilman cleared his throat as he stood up and smiled at the man.

“No, you are not interrupting anything.”

The man said as he moved from his chair and began to walk to the archer that entered the room. Though he did wonder how this man was able to get past the guards as well as his assistant. He must be a smooth talker to be able to get this far. Well at least he had to give him credit for that. Though why work so hard to get this far?

“So, what brings you here this afternoon?”
Tristifer studied both individuals. His eyes taking in every detail he could see about both. His smile widening at the denial of interruption. He reached out and clapped the councilman on his shoulder, slipping past him to slide into an empty chair. “Well there appears to have been a mistake made recently. And I think you’re the man who's capable of fixing it. Are you capable of doing so?”

The councilman tensed slightly at the informality of the man that was now in his room. He seemed too relaxed to be someone that wanted to do business with him. Yet the man sat in the empty chair in the room, and he in turn returned to his chair. After vaguely making his intentions know it only made things worse.

The older man watched as the archer made his way deeper into the room and noted that he was more heavily armed than the councilman knew. Though there was little reason to bring that up since he came in the way he did instead of in a threatening manner.

“Well look who is trying to act cool. You believe that there is really a mistake that has been made? I do doubt that something like that has happened.”

“Now, there is no reason to get defensive.” The councilman said as he just smiled at the archer. “Though I refuse to do any business with someone that I don’t know the name of. So, would you like to at least introduce yourself.”

Tristifer raised an eyebrow at the older man, however he didn’t rise to the obvious baiting. He laughed at the councilman’s reaction. “Oh, but I’m sure you do know my name, even if you don’t know my face. More importantly I’m sure you know my employer. Hell I’d wager you owe him at least a favor or two.”

The archer shrugged. “My name is Tristifer Barton, and my employer is Dagur Harken.” Tris settled comfortably in the chair, studying the councilman.

The councilman tilted his head at the fact of the man’s cocky nature. He was way too confident that he knew the man and his employer. Though he did have an idea who this man was and the reason for his visit. Just because the Vampire was imprisoned only a few hours ago. The news in this city travels fast. Especially if you knew where to ask.

Then the young archer finally introduced himself and mentioned his employer's name. This was becoming more and more complicated now that members of the Rouge Gallery had finally made their appearance. Giving a slight sigh the councilman was about to speak but was beat to the punch by his guest.

“So the little archer is throwing around a name that means very little. How can you people stand working for a man as drool as him. You should put you skills to better use than being a treasure hunter for him.” The older man said not to hold anything back. He had absolutely no respect for a man that his only lot in life was to gather treasure, and have no ambition in life. “You might as well be working as a hunter. At least they have more respect than your lot.”

“I guess I struck a nerve.” Tristifer said grinning at the councilman. Turning to the older gentleman Tris smiled gently. Like one does to a child mid tantrum. “Forgive me, I’m afraid you weren’t important enough for me to know off hand.”

“Allow me to correct a few misunderstandings. The Rogues Gallery aren’t treasure hunters. We’re what you may call specialists. Or more commonly mercenaries. “

“As for why I work where I do; It pays well and offers little restrictions.” Turning his attention back to the councilman, Tris returned to his conversation. “Do you often allow your underlings to add input to your discussions?”

The older man knew that this child was of little consequence, but him coming in and demanding that there was something that the councilman needed to correct was a little presumptuous of him. Well he was nothing more than a erand man anyway. Though he did wonder who would win if this man and 'he' fought? He clinched his fist tightly around the pin that was taken from Ashvel.

The councilman became a little uncomfortable with the two fighting. He didn't need an incident to happen in this prison. When the conversation returned to him Tristifer mentioned that the older man was his underling, and before anything else could be said he began to speak.

"I do know the man that you work for, and as for this man he is not my underling as you might think. He is here on business as well." He said as he cleared his throat once more trying to get himself calm once more. "Now you mentioned a misunderstanding. What exactly do you mean by that?"

“No.” Tristifer said directly. “I said there was a mistake. And then I asked if you were the man who was capable of fixing it. A question you’ve yet to answer; So are you capable of fixing mistakes made here, or am I wasting my time?”

"That depends on what you think the mistake is? I am not in the position to answer a question without knowing the details. I refuse to put myself in that position. So, if you are not going to answer the question of what your business is then we will have to end this conversation." He said not allowing himself to be bullied into agreeing to correct this mistake.

"Such a child." The older man said as he closed his eyes. He knew that his companion would be arriving soon. Then who knew what would happen from there. Maybe they could kill two birds with one stone.

“Your prison contains an individual it shouldn't.” Tristifer said simply. He had suspected the older man was likely involved in the situation; But that mattered little. Tristifer suspected this would not end the way he initially expected. That didn’t matter though, if this didn’t work there were enough Rogues present to take the prison by force. “So,” Tristifer asked. “Are you capable of correcting this mistake?”

The councilman looked at the man a little surprised at his accusation. Yet, he knew who he was referring to, he just kept that to himself. There was no reason to play into this man's hands.

"Well that is not good. You are accusing the city's guards in arresting an innocent man. Well that is a tall accusation. However, there have only been five arrests in the last three days. Some for minor crimes and some for much worse. So, what is your friend convicted of? Or are you beating around the bush to get me to agree to something that I have no power to do?"

“As far as i know, my friend was arrested for simply being what he is. I wasn’t given details beyond his arrest.” Tristifer stated honestly. “Surely though, a city such as Alegast doesn’t simply arrest individuals based on their race. That being the case I’m sure you’ll have no problem releasing this individual.”

Tristifer crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “That is if you have the ability to do so.”

The councilman could only sigh at the words spoken next. This was not out of his control to fix, but there was no way he could do such a thing at the moment. One ‘he’ was sitting inside of the room, and two he was being held for the murder of a guard. Letting him go now would cause more of an outcry than the man expected.

“Well your friend if you are talking about the thing arrested today it is being held on murder charges. He was the only vampire that was in the vicinity. So, that is what he is accused of. As for the ability to free him until the charges are lifted. I have the power, but it would cause problems in the city. Especially to the people that the attack impacted.” The man said as the older man opened his eyes and looked at him and then to Tristifer. Not saying a word on the subject for now.

Tristifer had to bite back a laugh at the charges. Waiting until the councilman finished. “So you have some sort of evidence that he was responsible, yes?” The archer asked simply. “A bloody weapon, a matching shoe print, property of the deceased found on the accused?”

“Because based on what you just said, I can only come to the conclusion that you arrested him based on race alone.” The archer offered. “Which is exactly what I will share with everyone of note from here till ice court and back. That despite its claim to the opposite, the law in Alegast is based around race and nothing more. And that I got the information directly from you councilman.”

Tristifer shrugged nonchalantly. He knew that spreading such information guaranteed an end to the political career, whether believed or not. “So here’s my recommendation. Either you present your evidence to me, or you release your prisoner. Hell you don’t have to release him to me; Surely the reputation of Balder of Stonestead is impeccable, even to your friend here. Release him to the giant, and when you have the evidence he’ll be returned.”

The tone in Tristifer’s voice dropped all pretense of warmth. “Not that any such evidence exists. So shall we wrap this up? Does your friend have enough on you that you’re willing to sacrifice your career? Or am I going to be escorting my friend to the giant?”

The councilman could only shake his head. The archer was right, one of the main reasons the Vampire was arrested was because the evidence was completely pointing to a Vampire. Nothing more and nothing less. At least for the moment no witnesses have come forward.

“You are right. The only evidence we have right now is a body that is completely drained of blood from a vampire bite. So, right now he is being held because of that. We are trying to gather more information, and we are detaining any Vampire’s that are in the city or have been in the city the last couple of days. We didn’t single him out of the many people in the city as you seem to be thinking. We are going after all Vampires. If there was not a murder, he would have been left to his own devices.” The man said as he looked Tristifer in the eyes. Deciding to give the man a chance to prove his friend's innocence.

“The people wouldn’t forgive me for not trying my hardest to find the culprit. Even if it means arresting a couple of innocent people. The people would want justice, no matter the efforts that are taken to achieve that justice.If you want I can arrange it for you too see the body. To see if you can find something that we may have missed. This gives you the opportunity to prove his innocence.”

Tristifer nodded and stood up. “His innocence is in the fact that he’s abstained from drinking from anything with a thought for probably longer than you’ve been alive. I certainly hope the dean of the university doesn’t mind being interrupted by the reveal of your persecution of a race based on the most circumstantial of evidence.” The archer offered a shrug and started for the door.

The Rogue stopped. “If you care for any of your guards more than you obviously care for your future in politics I recommend you send them instructions to take the rest of the day off. Probably should stay home tomorrow as well, just in case. I’d hate for any fatal accidents to happen, I mean try as you might to be gentle sometimes things just end badly.” Finished,Tris opened the door.

“You might not want to do anything rash youngman. You would hate to find that your little band of mercenaries are no match for the guards here. Or at least my people. You just might want to mind your own business, and let the Vampire face the consequences of his own decisions.” The older man said as he stood up from his chair and limped towards Tristifer. He just smiled as he tapped his heel on his right foot on the floor three times.

As the man opened the door another person was standing right in the doorway. He looked at the archer straight in the eyes. His slitted eyes were very definitely like a Lycans and he even had pointed ears.

“Are you leaving so soon? I am sure you have more business to discuss” The Lycan said blocking the doorway so that Tris was unable to leave.

Tris glanced over his shoulder as the old man spoke. “Rogue business is my business.” Sensing the presence in front of him Tris chuckled. “You’d be surprised.” The archer answered both the lycan’s comment and the old man’s statement about the Rogue’s abilities.

Reaching forward the archer ruffled the lycan’s hair. “Who's a good boy? Who's a good boy? Can you sit?” The archer laughed loudly, pulling the eyes of all individuals in the area to the door. His laughter didn’t touch his eyes as the unflinchingly met the mysterious lycan’s. There was a hint of a dare there.

The Lycan didn’t move or flinch from the look in the archers eyes as he seemed to want a fight. He would gladly give him one if he wanted it that badly. Especially since he treated him like a dog. “I don’t do tricks, but I like to play with my food.” He said threatening the Archer referring to him as a meal.

“I know more about you and your little band of misfits than you know. Though, I am sure your little leader has failed to tell you about me. So, in the end you are at a disadvantage.”

The councilman stood from his seat and approached the small group that were standing at the door. He knew if this didn’t stop blood would be shed, and this would make for an horrible situation.

“Now, now. There is no need for a fight. I can’t make any promises. I will see what I can do to get your friend out, but you must understand my position as well, and don’t be stupid and try an arange a breakout. If you do then your whole group will be under suspicion of aiding and abetting a criminal.”

Tristifer turned his cold eyes from the lycan to the councilman. “For a politician you are bad at lying.” The archers voice turned to the same tone as it had been when he first spoke to the lycan. “But you’re a good boy aren’t you? Yes you are.”

Turning fully into the room Tristifer simply smiled at the old man. “I’ve forgotten half the warnings the old man has shared. The few I recalled were less threatening than he said they were.” Tristifer shrugged and started backing through the door, whether the lycan was there or not. “The one lesson I’ve taken to heart from him though I share with you now. Just cause you think you know something doesn’t mean you really do.” Tris winked and slipped past the lycan. As he did he whispered, “Stay, good boy.” And started toward the exit.

bluemoon

08-10-2020, 07:56 PM

It was early evening by the time Mynx finished assisting in the reorganizing of the wagon. She and Shel had gotten along well enough considering their differences, the cat coming to realize they had some characteristics in common too. They were both warriors in their own way, stubborn creatures with ties to a group that didn’t come close to defining them. Musing to herself, the feline was sure that in time, she and the Orc may even become friends, just like her and Su Lin.

It was the assassin that next took the foremost place in her thoughts as she walked back towards the Bull’s Head Tavern. The dark-haired woman’s appearance that afternoon had changed the cat’s plans, especially concerning the blonde barmaid. Fray would be spared her fate...Mynx having decided it was no longer her place to reprimand the young woman for her attentions paid to Jamon. If Su Lin held her claim on the awkward young prince, then so be it, the cat would give him up when his training was complete. Her only concession that she would be allowed to continue sharing warmth with him until that time. But her jealousy would be squashed down...starting tonight.

Reaching her destination, the feline opened the bar’s door and was greeted with a candle lit interior, the scent of ale, urine, and unwashed bodies assaulting the Rogue’s flaring nostrils as she entered. She wrinkled her nose in distaste and swished her tail, pulling the lengthy appendage close to her body as she found a table and called over the pretty barmaid. After a few moments a tall tin mug was placed before her, the frothy head of the ale nearly spilling over the lip. The cat spoke briefly to the girl before surveying the room, her icy blue eyes taking in the patronage before she began to drink.

Mynx sipped the bitter brew slowly, determined not to repeat her earlier intoxication and subsequent upset. Hours passed with her in this fashion, the beastly woman remaining nearly immobile as she observed and waited, only becoming animated when Fray bent to whisper to her, the cat finally getting to her feet and climbing the stairs to the rooms on the second floor.

The first thing the feline noticed when she entered her night’s lodging was the clothing that was laid out for her on the neatly made bed. She had requested a leather outfit, similar to that of her people back in the wilds. Simple, yet functional. Fray had done well. With a toothy grin, the cat stripped down and removed her soiled bandaging, grabbing up the skimpy top. There was only one strap which she tied over her shoulder, the tanned skin falling to just below her breasts once she smoothed it down. The bottom half lacked modesty as well, the waistband resting low on her hips with the hem rubbing up against her upper thighs. Beastfolk wear. There was no denying it would make movement easier, the clothing not confining in any fashion. ...but there was something missing. Sparing a glance at the floor, Mynx shoved her foot against the recently discarded outfit with a huff, regarding the flicker of metal from the pin attached to it. She quickly decided she could do without it for tonight...the Rogue’s rules be darned.

With only the dagger Su Lin had given her as a weapon, the cat turned towards the window in her room, glad to see the darkening sky through the thin curtains. She had been given a mission by the abominable green Giant...to search for clues relating to the Tears...and Fray had provided her with one, for a hefty price. The cat’s last gem. It had been revealed to her that a man dressed in a red cloak had been frequenting the tavern the past two nights...and he too was interested in the Tears of the Ice Queen. The difference being his possession of a slip of paper...one that interested the feline to no end. It was rumored to be a map...and him being a Red Cloud only made her plan to obtain it easier...there would be no penalty if the man were to die...accidentally.

The next few hours passed slowly, the cat pacing the room as she waited for her intended quarry to leave the bar. His scent was familiar to her now, the time spent downstairs focused on isolating it from the others. It was a heady, almost gamey smell, mixed with whiskey and ale. No surprise there...the Red Clouds were not known for their good hygiene. When the moon was high in the sky, her patience finally paid off...it was time. Moving to the window, Mynx slipped through it easily, her intent to scale the wall halted when she stretched out her arm and extended her claws. Her earlier drink had not been enough. Hissing at the tight pull along her back, she cursed the archer for his well-placed strikes. There would be no movement which did not cause her to remember the lesson--do not attack in plain view of others...wait to be alone.

With a feral grin, the feline leapt to the ground instead, buffeting her fall with a well-timed roll, her pain swallowed with a grimace. Fates be darned, she was going to need Ash after all this. She came to her feet without grace, staying low and keeping to the shadows until she was under the cover of the forest. It was to the trees that she climbed, the silent vow of vengeance for her discomfort this time sent out to Balder’s image.

It didn’t take long before the cat had her prey in view, the robed man walking the dirt path as though he had not a care in the world. He seemed unaware of the figure that tracked him menacingly, his head down and his feet scuffing at the loose pile. It wasn’t until the moment she prepared to pounce that his head came up, his eyes raking the trees...and zeroing in on her in mid-motion. Whether it was a fault on her end...or merely an act of nonchalance on his...the attack did not go as planned.

Just as she leapt onto the Red Cloud’s back, Mynx felt hands grabbing at her, her position compromised before she got a good hold. No teeth...no claws...that had been her plan...to erase any chance that a beastfolk could be blamed if things went badly. It was her undoing. The man spun, driving himself backwards into the nearest tree and dislodging her. A booted foot kicked out at her and she managed to roll, narrowly dodging the blade of his sword which followed. She growled low in her throat and drew out her dagger, which was barely more than a toy in comparison.

“Give map...and I let live,” she snarled, her teeth bared for emphasis.

A gap-toothed grin was followed by hearty laughter. “Not likely...cat.” The last word spat out like a piece of badly rotten fruit as the man lifted his sword in preparation to strike again.

“You warned,” she countered, “...bad choice.”

Years of being a Rogue had honed the cat’s reflexes, and coupled with the speed and agility of a feline, Mynx was a force to be reckoned with, even when she was injured and in a position of lesser weaponry. She used this advantage now, bounding to the tree closest to her and pushing off of it, essentially throwing herself at the man at a speed even he could not match. Her body collided with his, taking them both to the ground, her dagger scraping along the soft flesh at his side in the process. The force was enough to knock the sword from his hand as well, the blade drawing a shallow diagonal cut across her shoulder on impact. A gasp was her response, but little else, as she was already on the move again, this time leaping onto the man’s back and securing a firm hold before flipping them.

Positioned beneath, she had the advantage of control, her legs encircling his and clasping tightly. She wrapped her right arm across his neck, using her other arm to provide additional force by grabbing her right elbow and exerting pressure towards herself. She grunted with the effort, struggling to keep her hold while the Red Cloud fought against her. His fingers dug into her arms, but she held fast, even the blows to her side didn’t deter her. Her adrenaline raging, she felt little pain, the day’s events only fueling her determination. As was her way, she pictured the one’s responsible for her plight in her head while she continued the choke hold. Balder...Tristifer...and Selene.

...and then it was done. The man out cold, Mynx relaxed her grip and pushed his limp body off of hers. Spitting on the ground in disgust, she reached over and plucked the paper from his front pocket, folding it further to fit in the palm of her hand. She had a few minutes at least before he awoke, plenty of time to get a head start back to the tavern. A long night’s rest is what she craved now, her back a fiery of pain as she made her way.

SikstaSlathalin

08-18-2020, 03:21 AM

Mynx called for Fray shortly after she arrived back at the tavern. She had hoped to return through the window, but scaling the wall proved too difficult a task. Scowling, she had entered the normal way...through the front door...and promptly returned to her room, calling for the young barmaid to meet her there.

She requested a simple meal, a glass of water, and a potion to help her sleep. She had no plans of laying awake due to any discomfort or rowdy noises from below. In short time these things were brought to her, the latter being a fine yellow powder packaged in a folded white paper. Fray directed her to take a pinch and place it under her tongue, the effects to occur almost immediately. With a nod the cat set it aside, digging into her food first. She called to the girl once again as she was leaving...there was one more thing. It was to be her last task.

"I need you find Adam," she said, "...he is Rogue. Dark hair...patch on eye..."

"I know who you mean," the girl responded a bit too quickly, remembering the man fondly from the night past.

Ignoring the interruption, the cat continued. "Check Annex...library. Not sure where...but bring here."

Fray quickly agreed and sped out. It was quiet enough that she could spare a few minutes from her shift...her break was coming up anyhow. She started along the road to the Annex, stopping anyone she saw to see if they knew the man's whereabouts.
--------------
"Where in the void is everyone?" Adam grumbled to himself as he finished his complete walk through of the Annex. He knew everyone had their jobs to go off on, but the Prince thought at least someone would've found their way back to the Annex by now. He didn't even know where anyone who was supposed to be in the library was. After cleaning himself up and changing his clothes Adam decided to hit the streets looking for Balder and Tris, he had another set of clues to find the Tears. Hopefully the others had luck as well and they could get out of this town soon.

Leaving the University grounds he looked around half hoping he could see the fifteen foot tall Giant at least. But Alegast had adorned a cloak of the evening, so he saw nothing aside from some street lights and the general shifting of people through the streets. Letting out a low hmm he adjusted his sword and axe at his belt before walking down the path towards the town.

It was shortly afterwards that the barmaid saw him. She quickly closed the distance, her hands fidgeting with her hair as she approached. It had been a long night at the bar and her clothing was stained with ale and wrinkled, hardly the image she wanted to put forth, but the cat had paid well. The least she could do was fix her blonde locks.

Upon hearing the sounds of someone approaching him Adam placed his hand casually upon the hilt of his sword and turned. His single eye scanned the face and body of the girl before him.

"You're Adam of the Rogue's Gallery?" she asked, her voice pleasantly sweet. She didn't wait for him to answer, his reply already known. "Mynxella has asked me to summon you to her room at the Bull's Head Tavern. She said it was urgent."

It took him a few seconds to place her, but as he placed her face he nodded to her. "Yes, I'm Adam, good seeing you again Miss Fray." He nodded at the request with a chuckle. "So urgent she couldn't come herself?" Shaking his head slowly he shrugged and began walking towards the Bull's Head Tavern. "Well best keep up young miss, I'm sure you've used up most of your break coming over here."

"Yes sir I did," she replied, moving at a faster pace. "...and the reasons for the cat not coming herself is a mystery. She is a fickle one." She laughed lightly, remembering the specific request for dinner...steak...rare...seared briefly at each side with a sprinkle of mint on top. "She's in the room at the top of the stairs, just to your left. I can take you to her if you want, but the door is open."

Adam laughed again. "Oh yes fickle is a good word for Mynx among a few others. So can you tell me anything about what she was doing there in the first place?" Mynx had always been a little bit of a loose cannon, so he liked to try and keep tabs on some of her antics.

"I'd like to," she said softly, sighing as she thought it over, "...but she swore me to secrecy. Part of the bargain. What I can tell you is that she spent a good deal of her day at the tavern...here and there. She had a bit to drink earlier and seemed out of sorts. Had me running all sorts of errands for her too." She shrugged, knowing the information was of little use, but the gem the cat had given her was cool against her bosom, a reminder to keep her mouth shut.

With another low laugh he shook his head tucking his thumbs into his weapons belt. "Yeah that sounds like her. Well guess it's a good sign that she didn't claw you up or anything first." The pair carried on in silence, the night life of Alegast was beginning to come awake. Drunks moving between the bars, people buying some last minute things from the stalls before the Merchants closed up for the night. They even saw a few teachers and students from the University roaming about.

Adam's mind was alight with possibilities, maybe Mynx had found some kind of clue towards their quest. And maybe some of the others would be with her so he wouldn't have to roam far and wide for everyone else.

Frowning, Fray's forehead creasing slightly. "Why would Mynx claw me? I did nothing but help her. We even have a shared interest." She giggled softly thinking on the previous night. Fixing up the young man's arm...and afterwards...had been the highlight of her evening. She was about to say more, but the lights of the tavern loomed ahead. "Oh...I should get a move on," she said in a hurried tone and rushed inside. "Don't want to keep the patrons waiting. I'll send up a couple ales in a few."

At the girl's question Adam couldn't help but laugh again. "Best you not know young miss, but yes I can handle things from here." He pulled a coin from his pocket and flipped it into the girl's hand with a smile, before he took the stairs and opened Mynx's door, walking in. He likely should've knocked in case Mynx was indecent. But everyone in the Gallery has seen Mynx naked before, and like most of the men, he had been used for sharing warmth by the lithe Ocecat woman on more than one occasion, so he figured they were past such formalities. Shutting the door behind him he leaned on the door, watching the woman looking out the window. "So what brings me here Mynx?"

The cat turned at the sound of his voice, seemingly distracted by something in the darkness below. Her eyes narrowing, she looked at Adam closely, her senses on full alert. Shrugging, she then smiled after a moment, puffing out a breath. "You come alone...that good...not sure would."

She stepped out of the shadows, the tiny room only lit by a single candle. She needed little more. "I have map," she said in a quieter tone, "...but first we sit...have drink. Cat most thirsty." Almost on cue, there was a soft knock at the door and Fray entered, carrying a tray with two ales which she placed on the small table. She offered a shy smile to the male Rogue then made a quick exit.

With a quirked brow, Mynx cocked her head and watched wearily as the young woman exited. "She like men...like cat. Now sit."

Adam chuckled taking one of the ales for him while handing the other to Mynx. "Well good to see you making friends Mynx." He sat down in one of the chairs sipping his drink slowly.

The cat scoffed but said nothing, her long stride taking her to the other side of the room where she scooped up a folded piece of paper. "I do as Giant say...look for clue to Tears. You tell cat if map good." Sitting across from the man she unfolded the map on her side of the table and smoothed it out, her finger rubbing at a smudge of blood on the corner. "Before I give, I have request."

Adam glanced at what he could from his greater height than Mynx. The parchment itself looked old, but he saw the hints of recent marks upon it, like someone was checking places off the map as they went. Keeping his face impartial he leaned back in his chair sipping the ale some more. "An odd tactic for doing what you're asked?" He asked maybe a little more bluntly than he intended. "But as long as it's reasonable, I'm sure we can grant it."

"There no we," the cat corrected. "...request for you." She took a long pull on her drink, wiping her mouth before she leaned forward, grunting slightly as she focused her attention on his face. "I want see eye. I know not injured...not smell sickness. You hide behind patch...cat want to know why."

His impartial face hardened a little, but he simply hmmed lightly and finished his ale placing the bottle down gently. "Why do you want to know Mynx? It's not exactly relevant to our quest." Leaning his elbow on the table a little he studied the Beastwoman closely.

"I cat...I curious," she responded as she rose from her chair, folding the map again and slipping it inside the front of her leather top. She moved slowly to his side of the table, coming up behind his chair and gliding her fingers softly across his shoulders. "All things important to quest. You know more than I. You tell cat. I keep secret."

Adam kept himself still as Mynx stashed the map and moved around to try to seduce him. She was too used to dealing with that young fool Jamon. "Well Mynx you know what they say." His hand quickly moved up and slipped down Mynx's top, pulling it down slightly then quickly retrieving the map and moving away from the cat's reaction, flipping the map casually open to study it. "Curiosity will always spell the cat's downfall. This is a very useful map Mynx, thank you." He smirked lightly, looking the cat's body over before slipping the map into his pocket. "You and Tris aren't the only ones with quick hands."

Having failed at her attempt to stay Adam's hand as he procured the map, Mynx snarled at him while he carried on with his antics. It seemed her reflexes were a bit slow this evening...the drink to blame. Once the paper was secured in his pocket, her frustration peaked. She growled and stepped forward, grabbing him by the front of his shirt and slamming him backwards against the wall. "You take what cat would give," she hissed, moving in close, her breath hot against his cheek. "Not make sense...but if want to play with cat...only need ask." Her head tilted in curiosity, a slight smirk coming to her lips which matched his own. "I think Sheva not like though."

Adam let out a low almost surprised grunt as Mynx grabbed and threw him into the back wall. He knew Mynx was stronger than she looked, but actually being on the receiving end of it was a new experience. Still he couldn't keep his impartial facade up, gripping her hands he spun around and forced her hands above her head pinning them to the rough wooden surface. He knew it wouldn't hold her, but it would give him a little time. "And you try to bargain a tremendously important piece of intel with me to satisfy your curiosity. As for Sheva not liking what I do, she's tried to kill me twice. I doubt she'd care even if she did find out."

"Not bargain...only ask," the feline retorted, twisting her wrists in Adam's grasp with minimal torque. She had been expecting some sort of reaction from him, but had not prepared herself for this. Breathing through the pain in her back, her icy blue eyes narrowed, a feral grin surfacing on her face at the same time. "I not know value of map...but glad it good." With a grunt her eyes shifted upwards, light laughter spilling out of her. "You want play rough Adam?"

Adam chuckled and released the Beastwoman's hands, moving out of immediate pouncing range. "Then just ask Mynx, don't pull nonsense like this. No promise you'll get an answer, but never hurts to ask. As for playing rough, figured you'd be too used to young Jamon to play rough anymore." He chuckled once more crossing his arms over his chest.

"I did ask," she mumbled, rubbing at her wrists as she stared at him warily. "...but you start nonsense. Steal from cat...push into wall...tease about weak prince. He no prize...only toy. I show you who stronger...cat not play nice." Her lip lifted as she lowered her shoulder, her claws digging into the floor as she drove herself forward. The day had been too bothersome to deal with more games...she was going to take this opportunity to drive her point home.

He saw her coming at him, and part of him wanted to sidestep and exit. He and Sheva were in a very odd place, and that place was mostly them trying to kill each other. But after the revelations of him being a Magi and her using him as some kind of Mana battery he wasn't sure where that was meant to be.

But another part of him was just a man. One who had just spent the whole day rotting inside a library and had almost been killed a few times since he left Balefire. And even the greatest of men have base instincts and desires. So as the catwoman collided with him he went with the force of her tackle and landed heavily on the bed with her atop, but he didn't keep it that way. Using his more refined training and leverage, he quickly flipping them both over so Mynx was pinned down to the bed his hands once more coming up to grab and pin her hands down. "We shall see Cat." He said in a low voice putting his weight more down upon her.

Struggling under him, Mynx bared her teeth before she reined herself in...no teeth...no claws...the rules were clear in regards to fellow Rogues. It was not so with her own kind, the two built-in weapons an integral part when sharing warmth, both used for securing one's place in the hierarchy. Managing to stem the instinct, she puffed out a breath and bucked beneath him, her intention clear. She wanted the position of control.

Feigning resignation shortly afterwards by relaxing her body, she proceeded to lean upwards, stretching herself until she could reach the man's neck, her teeth nipping at him without drawing blood, her tongue tasting the salt and sweat on his skin. "We shall...human," she agreed, pushing herself higher so she could snatch the eyepatch with her teeth. She tore it from him, her breath hitching in her chest when she saw the glowing yellow orb. A low growl built in her chest, the feline fixating her gaze on the oddity.

"Not normal...not human..." she said with a mix of awe and fear.

Adam pulled his head back as he felt her clamp down on the eyepatch, a mix of panic and excitement as he felt it snap away. Looked like two women would be holding the sword over his head. But no sense in backing down now. Using her stunned reaction he laid fully atop her, telling her outright he was in control and she would need to like it. Smiling smugly he held his face mere inches from hers, his gold eye wide and staring as he squeezed her hands more firmly. "Is the great huntress so easily scared away as that?" He pressed his hips deeper. "How disappointing."

Her chest rising and falling rapidly, Mynx forced down the rumble in her throat, Adam's taunt enough to make her control the building dread. She met his gaze, her cold stare warming to the idea of what was to come. "I not afraid...you not hurt cat," she stated firmly, accepting the loss of dominance when his weight pressed harder against her. "I not disappoint," she added, her head lifting slightly as she grazed her teeth along the line of his chin. A low purr took the place of the growl, the feline's chest starting to vibrate softly against his.

Yamimoon

08-25-2020, 04:23 PM

Lucky for Ashvel the guards left him alone enough to let him close his eyes and fall asleep. As the day moved closer to night the room became more and more friendly to the Vampire yet that peace was soon going to be shattered as the sounds of guards walking down the hall could be heard and the rattling sounds of the cell door being opened up not long after. Three guards entered the cell. One of them kept an eye on the Lycan while the other two went to work getting Ashvel.

The Vampire didn’t fight as they roughly picked him up tearing open the burnt skin on his arms. Pain like this would normally not affect Ashvel, but this injury was caused by the sun thus pain was to be expected yet Ashvel didn’t react in any way. He didn’t want them to believe that it hurt him. As he was drug from the cell and was taken to a separate room on the other side of the building. To a room that had no windows, and only lit by candles lining the walls. It was a small room, and had a metal chair in the center.

Looking around Ashvel was not going to question why he was here, but for some reason the ominous feeling he got told him that nothing good was going to come of this. The guards pulled him over to the chair and quickly secured him to the chair. Both of the guards looked at the Vampire.

“If I had my way you would be out in the sun by now, roasting in the light.”

With that both of the men left the room. Nothing about this seemed right to Ashvel as he knew that something was going to happen. What he was uncertain but he knew that it was probably not going to be good.

As the meeting with the councilman came to an end the older man and the Lycan were walking down a hall being escorted by one of the prison guards.

“I didn’t think he would allow himself to be taken into custody without a fight.. He knew that someone from the Family was in the area, and yet he just waltzed into town and decided to become a martyr. How typical of the little Vampire.”

“Don’t think too much about it. Ashvel has always been stubborn. Besides, this gives me the opportunity to talk with him. He has been out in the world for too long. You think he would have gotten the hint when we killed all of the people that he has cared for.”

“That boy wouldn't understand what you are doing for him. He thinks we are nothing but murderers. He doesn't see the forest for the trees..”

“That is no matter. He will return, or face the consequences of his actions.”

“As you wish father.”

With that both men stopped speaking. The Lycan didn’t care what happened to the traitor. In fact if it was him the Vampire would have paid with his desertion with his life. However, for some reason Father didn’t want him dead. This was something he didn’t understand, but it wasn't his place to question.

The guard led them to the room and stopped to open the door. He had his orders, and once the door was opened he left the area. The older man and the Lycan entered the room, and as Ashvel saw them through the darkness all the color drained from his already pale face. His eyes went wide; he now knew why he had such a bad feeling about being brought to this place.

“Long time no see my child.” The older man said as his companion closed the door behind them. Then Lycan reached into his jacket and pulled out a couple of yellow stones that had been enchanted and placed them on the floor. Once there the stones began to glow brightly and the room was not completely lit up.

“What are you doing here?” Ashvel asked as he regained his composure and began wiggling his wrist to try and find a weakness in the restraints. As he continued to try and free his hands the older man laughed. He found it amusing to see the Vampire try and free himself now instead of fighting back earlier. Was he truly afraid of him and him alone, or was he scared for another reason? As the older man was pondering this question the Lycan leaned against the far wall behind Ashvel as he was just going to watch the situation unfold.

“It doesn't matter why I am here. At least not anymore. You are my top priority now.” The old man said as he limped over to where the Vampire was restrained. “The question you should be asking yourself is. Why did you come to this city even though you knew that we were in the area? You had two warnings, yet you still came into the city. Because of your loyalty to that lousy mercenary group you are here now. You should have realized that I had people in a big city like this. So, this situation is all of your own making. Now that I have you in my company I will not be allowing you to return to that riffraff. You will be coming home.”

“You have to be out of your mind. There is nothing on heaven or Earth that will make me return to you or your cult. I left that life, and am living for myself. They don’t expect me to kill. They accept me for who I am and nothing more. They are my friends and they are far more worthy of my allegiance than you are. You are wanting me to kill again, and I refuse to do such a thing again. They are not lousy, they fight for what they believe in and don’t go out of their way to kill just to get their way.”

Father just stared at Ashvel as he made his declaration of defiance. He wasn’t always this way. He was a mercales killer that did what needed to be done to further the cause. At least not till those two grew conscious and turned him against his family. He should have made sure that Ashvel would never turn against him. The child was a prodigy in the art of killing, not another one of his children was as capable as he was. Not even Damion was as talented as Ashvel. Yet the child chooses to waste his skills, and concentrate on healing rather than eliminating anything in his path.

“My child. How can you be so blind? We are trying to build a better world for our kind, and to do that we need to eliminate the people that stand in our path. To stop the persecution of our people we need to make a firm stand. You used to believe this, my child.” The older man said as he just looked at his child. Each member of his family knows the feeling of being persecuted, of having their lives mean nothing to people. Even some of them almost lost their lives to the very people that treated them with disdain.

“Why should we protect those people that see us as nothing but animals? You know all too well how people treat you just because you are a child of the night. How many times have you almost been killed just because of how you were born?”

Ashvel bit his tongue as he knew that every word the older man spoke was the truth. Yet at the same time not all people are this way. Not everyone though they were nothing but monsters that needed to be eliminated. There were people that were trying like him to change the way people see their kind. To show the world that they were far better than just monsters, that they deserved to live and have the same respect as the rest of the other races.

“Not all people try to kill us. There are some that are willing to stand up against the people that want to oppress us and kill us. Some people want to remove the prejustice against all of the races that are different from them. I have hope that one day even if I don’t get to see it with my own eyes. That the world will see the error of their ways, and begin to treat us as equals, and not animals. But we have to show them that we can change. That we can become members of society that wont attack them.”

As Ashvel spoke Father was beginning to see the depths of the corruption that the child had suffered. He truthfully believed that normal races, and the Cursed races can get along as long as they just hid themselves and played nice. How naive of this child to think such a thing was the rightpath?

“The normal races will never see us as equals. They want us dead no matter if we don’t do anything to them, or if we actually do something. We all have been persecuted just because of what we are. Have you done anything to the people that want you dead, or are you just something they can push their insecurities on and justify hurting and killing you just because of what you are? Do I need to remind you of what happened to your real parents?”

Ashvels eyes narrowed at what the older man said. He didn’t need to be reminded of what happened to his parents the night he was adopted by this man. He didn’t need to be reminded of how the people hunted them down, and his parents hid him in some bushes to protect him. How they told him to remain quiet no matter what happened. Then about how the people…

“I don’t need to be reminded. However, those people have long since been dead. There is no reason to hold a grudge against their descendants, and innocent people.”

“Oh my child. That is where you are wrong. Thous descendants keep perpetuating the cycle of hatred, and thus we have no peace. Also there are no innocent people in this world. How many people would stand up for one of our kind as they were being punished? They wouldn't. They would watch as we were killed even if we are innocent. Yet there is one safe haven, and not all Cursed know where it is at. We offer them safety, and teach them to fight and protect themselves. Yet you abandoned all of them to try and live a lie of a life. My son, return home so that we might be able to right the wrongs of this world.”

“No! No matter what I will never return to a life of killing.”

“Ashvel, are you trying to force my hand? I don’t want to see you suffer my child, but I can’t allow you to do as you please any longer. If you don’t return to your family then you will be forfeiting your life. Is that what you really want?”

“Father, I have never feared death, nor will I ever. I only fear losing what is important to me… If you even think about hurting them to get to me I will not hesitate to make everyone in the family pay. I will not lose another person to your hands.”

Father only shook his head as a low sigh left his lips. He would have to teach this naughty child a lesson, and killing what is important to him wont work. They had already played that card. Maybe it was time to let this child go? However, there was one more card he could play, but to do that would make him nothing more than a puppet. He really didn’t want to do that to him, but right now he had no choice. He was not going to let Ashvel go no matter what.

“If your mind is made up then so be it. However, you need to learn your place. If you are not returning home then you will not be allowed to live your life to the fullest. You betrayed your family, and that is punishable by death. Yet death is to light a punishment for someone like you.” The man said as he turned his back on Ashvel and walked a couple of feet towards the door. “Damion, Take care of this.”

As Father walked towards the door he was a little disappointed in Ashvel. He hoped that he might have been able to get him to return, but it seemed like he was hoping too much. The child always had a mind of his own, but he was dedicated to the cause. Now he wants to live a life that was in complete opposition to the cause. He wouldn’t allow that. Even if he had to make him nothing more than a puppet he would not allow him to return to those Rogues. Nor the man that runs their organization.

Damion knew what Father meant when he asked him to ‘Take care of this’. He had given him a special crystal that he wanted to be used in only certain situations. He guessed that this is one of them since his brother refused to return to the family. Because if Father wanted him dead he would have told him to kill Ashvel. Well It seemed Ashvel will be returning home one day soon.

“You know father really likes you” He said as he removed himself from the wall and walked around Ashvel till he could look his brother in the eyes. “If he didn’t you would have been dead long ago little brother. Well if I had my what it would have happened the moment I found you in that forest.” Damion said as he plunged his right hand into the Vampire’s abdomen like a knife.

Ashvel didn’t have time to respond to what Damion said because of the hand that was now inside of his body. It was not the pain that registered, it was the shock of having Damion actually attack him. He knew that his brother hated him, but to think it was to this extent. This was something he would have never believed.

Then suddenly the hand was removed and blood poured from the wound. Vampire’s couldn’t die from blood loss, but it can cause other problems. Like wanting to feed in order to replenish the lost blood. Yet this was the least of his worries when he saw Damion reach into his pocket and pull out a small purple crystal with his bloody hand then placing the crystal between his fingers he shoved his hand back through the opening he had created earlier.

Maneuvering his hand inside of the wound he placed the crystal and then maneuvered a bit more. He didn't want Ashvel to know where he placed the crystal. Once he was done he removed his hand and licked the blood from it.

“I hope that you enjoy the gift from our Father.” Damion said as he moved away from Ashvel making his way to the door. As Father once more approached Ashvel. The Vampire was looking straight at him with a mixture of anger and fear.

“What in the hell was that?” Ashvel demanded to know as he tried once more to break his bonds. As the older man smiled and placed a hand on Ashvel’s head in a loving manner.

“Like your brother said that was a gift from me to you. In time you will understand what it is. Until that time I am sure that you will not try to do anything stupid like remove it.” The old man said as he patted Ashvel on the head. “We will be waiting for the return of our brother in arms, and the return of my son.”

“I will never return to your cause.”

“I am not so sure about that. Don’t you have an undead friend inside of that organization? I wonder if she would be willing to join our cause?”

“Leave her out of this.”

“No.”

Ashvel's anger reached its peak and now his body was beginning to shake. He wanted nothing more than to force this man to do as he asked, but the restraints were too strong and he was unable to break them.

"Stop this nonsense now. Do you think the races will roll over and allow something like us to just become their masters? You have to be dreaming!" Ashvel screamed in an angry tone as he continued to struggle. As he began to feel dizzy.

"You have no idea what people do to overwhelming power. Our kind are far stronger than other races, and we have the power to make them obey. Right now you just need to sleep." The old man said as suddenly Ashvel became tired.

He looked towards Father as his movements slowed and his eyes began to close. This was not one of the side effects of blood loss for one of his race. So why? Was Father doing this to him? He wondered as his mind grew blank. His head falling into his chest.

“Father. Why not take this defiant child home now?”

“That is because if we take him those idiots would come after him.. If he comes on his own then they might not follow. Besides I don’t want to have to deal with them at the moment. We have more pressing issues at the moment, and we need to deal with them. Besides that gift will ensure that he will return to us.” Father said as he turned to leave the room. Nothing more needed to be said as both of them left the unconscious vampire in the room after collecting the stone’s from the floor..

Not long after the two left, the guards returned to the room. They ignored the blood on the floor, and the wound to the Vampire’s abdomen. To them this creature deserves everything he got, and more. Removing the restraints they then returned the thing to his cell. Night had fallen upon the city so there was no more sunlight in the room. It was replaced by the soft glow of moonlight. The Lycan was waiting for the return of the poor soul that had been taken away from the cell, and was angered when he was returned. The smell of blood was extremely strong and he knew they did something horrible to the innocent vampire.

The moment the guards threw the vampire into the cell the Lycan only glared at them and bided his time. As soon as they left he went over to his cellmate and began looking over his wounds. Realizing the damage was far worse than he thought. However he knew that one for the vampire race wouldn't die from something like this. He was always told as a child that there were only a handful of ways to truly kill a vampire, but many ways to make them suffer.

Looking to the injury he did his best to make a bandage out of his shirt, and did what he could do. Now the only thing either of them could do was wait. The soft glow of the moon reminded the lycan of his family, and the promise that he made them. He would find the city that only the Cursed can enter. He would find it no matter what.

SikstaSlathalin

09-25-2020, 06:47 PM

The councilman leaned back in his chair as Father and his second in command left his office to go and have a talk with Ashvel. He felt sorry for the young Vampire, but there was nothing he could do about it. If he tried to go against that man his family would suffer the consequences, and that was something he couldn't allow. So, he would have to take precautions to ensure he is never caught. So, he waited for a bit before he got up out of his chair and walked to the door locking it.

Lucky for him the people in the prison wouldn’t bother him as long as the door was locked. As soon as that was done he returned to his chair he opened a drawer in his desk and clicked a hidden switch at the top of the drawer. That opened a secret compartment where an ornate black dagger was kept. Pulling out the dagger there were red vine-like etchings in the ebony blade, as well as a ruby in the silver handle.

Taking the blade and sliding it across his finger he allowed the blood to fall onto the blade and this would activate the spell placed on the dagger. It was a communication spell that would allow him to get incontact with someone that would be able to stop Father's ambitions, and in turn possibly freeing his family at the same time. He would have to wait for his contact to answer before he could do anything else.

As the old man’s blood seeped from his hand it seemed to vanish into the darkness of his office. The shadows swallowed the blood up like a man dying of thirst in the desert. With each drop the darkness seemed to deepen until not even the Councilman’s desk in front of him was visible.

The air vibrated and the ambient temperature dropped to near freezing levels, the man’s ragged breath coming out in small plumes. The sound of heavy mailed footsteps echoed all around the office like a thousand soldiers were marching through the halls of the prison. The ruckus turned into a painful cacophony before the noises suddenly stopped and the darkness consolidated into the tall bony figure of a knight in ancient looking armor and a large two-handed sword across his back. It stared at the man with it’s empty eye sockets and stepped out of a portal of pure darkness there, but not at the same time. This was a creature of great power and darkness, but it pulsated with an aura of protection and safety. “It’s been a long time my friend.” The skeletal warrior said, his voice a soft whisper audible, but more as an echo through the empty halls of the underworld than a natural voice.

The darkness was not something that scared the man. The Darkness was more calming than the light of his office. He just sat there as everything was absorbed into nothingness. Then a figure appeared that normal people would be scared out of their minds. Yet, the older man stood up and smiled at the figure that appeared in front of him.

"It has been a long time Xist the Unbowed. Though I do wish that our meeting was more for pleasure than business. The man known as Father has made a move once more. The Vampire that was able to see the truth and escape from the organization was found within the walls of this city. That child was able to fight off the spells of the Elder Lich. So, because of that I believe he might be one of the chosen you talked to me about.”

While Xist’s skeletal face was impossible to read for emotion those attuned to auras could feel the creature’s change of emotion in how his aura fluctuate. “The next wielder of the Tear of the Mind?” The knight’s flat voice almost sounded hopeful, but the rattle of his tarnished armor hid the tone slightly. “How can you be sure Oliver? It is not impossible for a normal Child of the Night to resist even an Elder Lich’s power. Some have even found their way to Specter’s Rest over the centuries. What makes him so special?”

Xist the Unbowed has been the sole carrier of the Ice Queen’s Tear of the Mind since it was entrusted to him during the Queen’s fall from power. It’s power enhanced his own abilities greatly, but also tormented him with an existence even beyond the oldest records of the Cursed. Where they a united people Xist could very well be their King, but for now he was simply the Eldest among them and the one forced to see their suffering manifested within every inch of he eons old memory. To pass the burden of the Tear onto one worthy of it was his deepest desire, but none had proven worthy enough to face it’s unfiltered power.

Oliver didn’t truly have a logical answer to Xist’s questioin. All he knew was that for some reason he just seemed different from the others that he has met. Even though it was only for a short time, he was convinced that something was special about this child. Since the Elder Lich was so desperate in getting him back. Yet before he could say a word another voice could be heard in the darkness that surrounded the two.

“That child is extremely special. His mind is far stronger than you might think. He is able to remember anything that he has seen or read. Though, from what I know of him he is not much of a fighter. Yet, the Elder before me sensed a strong will within the child. He just refused to show his true potential. Elder Xist. The oldest of our kind. Don’t underestimate that child.”

Oliver looked into the darkness to see a set of red eyes glowing from within the darkness. It seemed that they were not alone. “Who are you?:”

Xist looked up at the new voice, his aura pulsating again identifying the newcomer. “Master Umbra, Elder Vampire, Lord of Shadows. I thought I felt your presence.” He turned towards the voice and lifted his mailed hand, a soft purple light filling Oliver’s small office revealing the Vampire to the Councilman. “You speak for the boy’s abilities? You were his Covenant Alpha I take it?” The Revenent’s voice hmmed softly in thought. “A good memory is promising, but you know as well as I the Mind Tear is something that demands it’s wielder feel and experience the pain and raw emotion of not only the wielder, but all tied to them. Can this boy endure the centuries of pain and oppression of all the Cursed people as well as his friends and those around him?”

Oliver was confused at the fact that there was someone that was able to enter this darkness without an invitation. He was not sure about this man that was until the Elder addressed him and seemed to know the intruder. The person he thought was a man seemed to be another Elder, and a Vampire as well. He calmed down once he was able to see the vampire’s full form. Now the conversation turned to the newcomer.

Umbra’s eyes no longer glowed, but the purple light made his skin even paler, but it didn’t bother him. He walked closer to the two as Xist spoke of the pain the child would have to suffer through, and if he was the child's Elder.

“He was in my clan. Though as you know the day I took over, my Whole clan was annihilated by the man calling himself Father. So, it was only for a short time. I have faith that the child would be able to handle the pain. When I found him years later he seemed a different person from when he was in the clan. He allowed people to hurt him without fighting back, and he never showed any pain. However, he is one to wear his emotions on his sleeve, and hates to fight. He should be able to handle the power of the Tear.”

Silence hung in the air of the office for a few seconds as Xist mulled Umbra’s words over in his mind. The Mind Tear allowed him to see through even the most complex lies and fantasies, but he sensed sincerity in Umbra’s words. “I will take your word for it Master Umbra, but I must test the boy first. I will possess him and bring him into my mind to taste a fraction of the Tear’s power. I can tell you right now he will not be able to bear it’s full power in his first exposure, but if he can handle a minute of it and not rip his own skin from his skull. I will give him the location of Specter’s Rest and he can seek out my physical form for his full test. Former Elder or not I must ask...do you accept my terms and understand the risks? He will need you there to serve as his anchor and doubt will only hurt him. He will be trapped forever within his own mind should he fail.”

Umbra looked to the Elder as he spoke of a test. This test could really hurt Ashvel, but it is necessary to see if he will be the one to inherit the Tear. He closed his eyes for a moment and compressed his feeling of concern for the child. He is the only surviving member of his clan, but in the end he couldn’t baby him, not now or in the past.

“The test is necessary. No matter what. you have to make sure to choose the right person that will be able to handle the power of the Tear. As his Elder I understand what must be done, and accept the consequences of the test. If he is not chosen then I will take care of the child if he breaks. I will take full responsibility for him. However, I fully have faith that he will be able to pass your test, and be able to free you from your burden.” Umbra said as he knew full well what could happen and if the child failed then he would eternally be a vegetable.

Xist’s empty eyes bored deeply into Umbra his aura pulsating around the Vampire gauging him for falsehood or doubt. Finding none the old knight nodded. “You are a good man Master Umbra, so be it.” He turned now to Oliver. “We must be taken to this young Vampire’s cell. I sense the Lich is still in the building somewhere, he knows his power will not be able to stop us, but his mortal guards will be my concern.” He lifted his ethereal hand and looked at the old man through it. “In my current state I cannot fight them, and Master Umbra will need to keep in physical contact with the youngling for the duration of the test. Luckily I sense a Child of the Moon in the vicinity.” Xist lifts his head looking in the direction of Ash and the Lycan prisoner, sensing their auras.”I cannot sense the living as of yet, but I am sure they will come once their master knows I am here. I will need you, the Lycan, and whatever men that are loyal to you to keep them at bay. Can you do that my friend?”

Olver just watched the two converse. He was a little lost about how this was a burden Xist, and how the youth would need to be tested. However, he was suddenly involved once more once the subject turned to actually having to get into the cell the Vampire was being kept in. The request that was given him was something that he could do. As long as he was not connected to the incident. He couldn't be connected to this at all, or his family could suffer for it. However, he would do everything within his power to help.

“I can take care of the guards, but there is nothing I can do about the Elder Lich, nor his lackey. None of the people loyal to me are strong enough to deal with him, but I know they will try. So, you have my complete cooperation on this matter.” Oliver said as he knew he would need a moment to get everything in order. “I just need a moment to get everything in order. If you will let me go for a moment I can get everything together.”

Umbra knew this was going to be tough on the humans to try and stop the man that was here. He was truly a force to be reckoned with. He would help them since only an Elder can stand a chance against another Elder, but he would need to be there for his clansman. “Don’t worry about the Lich, it is the Lycan we have to worry about. If that child of the moon agrees to help then we should be fine.” Umbra said as he hoped that he was right.

Xist nodded. “I will see what I can do to keep the Lich at bay then. Come Master Umbra, I can find your charge and the Child of the Moon by following their auras. Best of luck to you as well Oliver.” Xist clenched his hand and the purple light vanished leaving all of them in darkness. Xist’s heavy footfalls went towards the door it opened to him. Stepping into the hall his aura was no longer hidden under the Wards of the councilman's office. His own aura erupted through the prison like a tidal wave. Other prisoners reacted with panicked screams and frightened howls. Any Cursed still on the premises would be assaulted with the sheer power and darkness of his energy filling them with dread and impending doom.

The longer a Cursed has walked Eisignol the more ambient magical power they would disturb. They were unnatural and disturbed the very fabric of reality at times, usually this just meant cold spots or bad luck afflicting those close by. By Xist has walked the land for many centuries and has gathered more magic to his aura than most Elven wizards can even dream of.

To the Elder Lich it would be like someone setting a bonfire to the forest around the prison. And while his power was crippled by his ethereal form, his aura was as strong as ever. And with a surge of pure will he sent the outer edges of his aura out across the prison like a solar flare from the sun. It would stun the Lich and possibly scare him enough to stay out of Xist and Umbra’s way. The living would even feel the pulse of energy though it wouldn’t harm them simply instill fear in their hearts. “I have bought us some time Master Umbra, but we must move quickly.” Turning in the direction of Ash and the Lycan the armored spirit glided quickly down the hall each step taking him five feet at a time.

Umbra nodded his head as did Oliver as they knew that time was short and their work needed to be done quickly. As soon as the two Cursed left his office Oliver quickly followed. The presence of Xist was as strong as ever, however for some reason he had never been truly affected by it. Granted he still felt the fear and foreboding, but it never turned him into a frantic person. He quickly went to work getting the guards out of their way and making sure that they were uninterrupted.

Umbra felt the intense power that was given off by his companion. It has been many years since he had felt this much power and even he felt like there were ants crawling through his veins. This only proved that Xist was truly the most Powerful of all Cursed. His power was on another level, and Umbra wondered if it was because of his power that he stayed hidden away from the world. He could unite all the Cursed under one banner and they could possibly obtain peace with the other races. However, he had to have his reasons for not doing so.

Umdra quickly followed behind Xist as he made his way to the two children. Luckily for him Xist was not nearly as fast as he was so he could keep up easily.

As Ashvel laid unconscious the Lycan had done something the young Vampire asked him not to do. He had cut his wrist and gave him some of his blood. The Lycan knew that Ashvel had lost too much blood, and would need to have at least a little something to get him back on his feet.

Then suddenly he felt a terrible power wash over him and he was suddenly filled with a dark feeling. Like death was coming for him. All he could feel was darkness and despair in the air.

This same power assaulted Ashvel's senses and he woke up with a start. The power was overwhelming for him. Because of this he didn't even care that he could taste blood in his mouth. The only thing he could think of was what was this power, and why did he feel like the world was coming to an end. "What is happening?" Was all he could ask as he just sat there frozen in place.

As Xist showed him the way to the cell none of the guards were there to hinder their advancement. Once Umbra sensed Ashvel he quickly went around his companion and made his way to the cell door. The metal was no match for him as he pulled the door away from the cell and threw it to the floor. A soft smile forming on his face as he looked at the two children.

"You both sure got yourselves in a heap of trouble." He said moving into the room with both of them looking at him in disbelief. Ashvel was pleased to see the Elder, and the Lycan just stared at the shadow that was moving closer to them.

"What is happening?" Was the only thing he could say as he really couldn't get over the feeling of dread.

"A friend of mine wanted to meet you. That is all." Umbra said as he knew Xist would be there soon.

"Darkness is coming." The Lycan said as he continued to watch the darkness. He could sense the Elder approaching.

No sooner had the words left the Lycan’s mouth than Xist’s shadowy form filled the doorway and gilded into the room. Umbra stood up from Ash’s side and bowed to the Revenant, the Elder Vampire knew the old knight hated anyone bowing to him, but to most Cursed, particularly the young ones he was a myth, a ghost story told by ghosts. And the last thing he wanted was one of the boys going off half-cocked and attacking Xist or injuring someone else trying to escape him.

“Boys.” The Vampire Lord said solemnly. “This is Xist the Unbowed, the Eldest of the Cursed people. What you are feeling is the fear and dread a Revenant of any grade exudes with their mere physical presence, but unlike the others of his kind, Elder Xist has existed for so long that his very aura exudes it. And it is difficult to control without his physical body near to contain it. He is here to help you both escape, but first we must see if we can get that Void Strone out of Ash.” Umbra thought it best to keep Xist’s possession of a Tear and the need to test Ash a secret for now.

Xist nodded to his juniors before kneeling beside Ash the closeness would be enough to fill most with the urge to faint right away, but if Ash was truly as strong as Umbra said he was the boy should be fine, just feel a deep coldness. “Greetings youngling hold still for me please.” Reaching his hand down it began to glow with a dull blue light as he examined the void stone.

As everything was happening in the office the Elder Lich was getting ready to go and talk with the Lycan that was incarcerated here as well. Ashvel was just a treat that he didn’t expect, now the Lycan was his true objective. Yet as he was finally ready to go and talk to the young Cursed, an overwhelming power filled the prison, and many of the humans around began to panic. Yet he himself only felt the pure darkness the figure was emanating. It was almost like the figure was trying to scare people away from the location, and it was working for the lower races. Even his second in command was a little ancy at the feeling.

“Now this is surprising. I didn’t expect someone of his power to come here.” Father said as he looked in the direction of where Ashvel was taken after he was done with him. He wouldn’t start up trouble, he just wanted to see if this new arrival was after the same thing he was. If that was the case he just might have some compassion in bringing his child back home. So, without much hesitation he began walking in the direction of where the cell was.

Ashvel could only stare at the armored skeleton that entered the cell that he was in. He could feel the pure darkness that he admitted, yet within all that darkness he couldn't sense any ill intent. It was just pure darkness. He closed his eyes for a moment to calm his senses and to get himself back in control. By the time he opened his eyes the Elder was right next to him, and he could feel a deep cold that permeated his very being. Yet he just looked into the empty sockets that seemed to bore into him.

“Why would someone like you have an interest in me? I am neither long lived, nor am I a strong person. So, why even come all this way for this?” Ashvel asked as he knew nothing of this person and his intentions. All he knew was that an Elder shouldn’t be here for someone like him. Reaching up he placed a hand on the Elder's hand and gently smiled as he tried to push his hand away. Though he knew little about Revenant’s physiology, He was unsure if the action would actually work or not. “There is no need to worry about the thing they put in my body. I am not that easy to break like I was when I was a child.”

Umbra had heard enough of Ashvel’s words that it made him angry. Why would someone like him act as if he was just powerless. He and the former Elder knew what this child was capable of before he was invited into the clan. He stood up and grabbed Ashvel by his shirt lifting him up off the ground and slammed him into the stone wall of the cell.

“Quit acting like this. Do you think you have pulled the wool over everyone's eyes with this act of being weak? Do you think me and the former Elder didn’t know how strong you were, and who you were running from? We allowed you to join our clan because we believed that you were willing to do what needed to be done, and that you have a strong will. I can understand that you don’t want to kill, and that you don’t want to get yourself put in that situation again. Do you think your dead parents would approve of how you have decided to live your life? Cowering like a scared rat when you have the skills and power to change things and defend the people you care for? Have some pride in yourself, and your race.” Umbra said angrily as he released Ashvel letting him slide down the wall to the floor.

As Umbra chastised the young Vampire the Elder Revenant stood up putting a calming hand on both men. “Be calm, the both of you the Lich is on his way here as we speak. Grab his arm Master Umbra, firm enough to keep him still should he start flailing, but gently enough that you won’t rip his arm from the socket.”

He then turned to the Lycan approaching the young Were scanning him up and down. “And you Child of the Moon.” He stared into the young man as if reading his heart and soul. “I know that which you seek. Help us keep the Lich and his men out of this cell and I will give you the information you want...and this.” Reaching his gauntlet out a small piece of his aura leapt out and surrounded the Lycan. The spiritual force would latch onto the Werewolf’s own aura and empower the youngling’s own abilities to the levels of the full moon madness, but would allow him to retain his intelligence. “This will help, but it is only temporary so use it well.”

Returning to the Vampires Xist placed his hand over the void gem inside of Ash enveloping it in his dark powers. He couldn’t remove it in his spiritual state, but once Ash found him in Specter’s Rest he could remove it without a thought. But for now it was time for Ash’s test. “Child of the Night, close your eyes and clear your mind. Umbra believes you may be strong enough to fulfil a destiny many milinea in the making.” Reaching up with his other hand he pressed it to Ash’s head and soon both of them were whisked into the Elder’s mind to begin the test.

Ashvel was shocked at Umbra’s reaction and the fact that he knew all this time that he was hiding who he truly was. It was a shock to the system that someone knew that he was more capable than he portrayed himself, and that he was running from that past. As he slid to the floor he didn’t say a word he only stared out at the darkness of the prison. Well that was until he felt a hand on his shoulder, and a hollow voice speaking to him. This snapped him out of his thoughts and he looked to the man as he spoke of an Elder Lich that was coming their way. And the fact the Umbra was needing to hold his arms for some reason. This was becoming confusing, nothing of what he said made any sense.

Umbra was about to lay into Ashvel again when a soft hand laid on his shoulder and a voice brought him back from his anger. Remembering the reason he was here in the first place he just shook his head and grabbed Ashvel arm helping him up off of the ground.

“You need to be strong, and don’t let yourself get lost.” Umbra said as he just let the conversation earlier drop. The child would learn at sometime that hiding his skills, and being a pacifist would not get him anywhere in this world. Even he had to learn that the hard way at one point in his life.

The Lycan was about to leave when the Elder Revenant approached him and looked at him with piercing eyes. Then spoke to him about what he desired, and that if he stayed to help them fight off the people that were coming then he would get what he wanted. Without saying a word he nodded his head, and then Xist gave him the power to fight.

“I will do what I can.” The Lycan said as he walked to the door of the cell. He was never one for many words and had yet to actually tell them his name. He would have to make a note of telling him that his name is Ion once this was all over.

Once Elder Xist was done speaking with the Lycan he returned to Ashvel. They seemed to be in a hurry with whatever they were trying to do. The Elder told Ashvel to close his eyes, and Elder Umbra had a firm but gentle hold of his right arm. This was still confusing for Ashvel, but he did what he was told. When he closed his eyes he felt a finger press against his forehead, and then suddenly he felt his conscious shift. He was still in darkness but for some reason he felt like he was no longer in his own body.

“What is going on?” He asked not knowing if he would receive an answer.

The darkness warped before Ash and soon a tall red haired human stepped out. He was wearing the same armor as Xist, only it looked brand new and shined even in the darkness of the mindscape around them.

The man’s face remained unmoving as he studied himself casually.
“Hmm nearly forgot this is what I looked like before.” Flexing his hands slowly the man turned to Ash. “Welcome to the dimension within the Ice Queen’s Tear of the Mind. I am Sir Xist the Unbowed keeper of the Tear. Your Elder Lord Umbra believes you are strong enough to free me, but both myself and the Tear are not so sure. You will need to be tested, do you understand?”

Ashvel was taken back a little to see someone that was wearing the same armor as Xist, but they looked normal. Yet, when he was speaking they sounded the same. Then he mentioned the Ice Queen’s Tear. This was the same tear that him and the others were looking for. How many tears were there, and did each of them have a guardian, or holder? He wounded what the power of this mind tear was?

“I am to free you? Free you from what?” Ashvel said as he moved closer to the armored man. He wanted to know more about what was needed, but the mention of a test was something he did understand. “What kind of test would I need to take?”

Xist’s human face softened lightly as he lifted his hand and placed his fingers to the Vampire’s forehead. “A test of endurance and ability my young friend. The Mind Tear grants it;s user immense mental abilities. Telekinesis, telepathy, the ability to project your mind to any corner of the globe, and many more that will come to you in time.” He dropped his hand and moved away from the young bloodsucker the aura of the dimension seeming to move with him. “But as with every Tear it comes with a great cost and in our case it comes with the empathetic power to feel and experience the pain and suffering of not only our people...but our friends.” He continued to pace around the endless void picking through the millions of stories and images to try and find the ones to show Ash. “So Child of the Night that will be your test. I will not expose you to the full timeline because the images will never leave you and that’s only if they don’t destroy your psyche in the first place. But you will see the suffering of some of the residents of Specter’s Rest..a full minute of feeling your family burn you alive for being a Walking Corpse...feeling the fear of a young Lycan girl as she runs from townspeople looking to blame her for the slaughter of their sheep...and experience the despair of a Vampire who spent three centuries locked in a cursed coffin because he dared to love a King’s daughter.” Xist stopped a few feet away from Ash and studied his eyes deeply, the ancient knight’s own red eyes creased and dull from time and the ravages of living for so long with the Mind Tear. “Do you think you can handle that young one?”

Ashvel looked to the old knight as he spoke of the test, and some of the powers that the stone had. He didn’t know what to expect, but one thing was for sure. If he survived this test what horrors would he have to endure later if the stone chose him? The powers granted to him would be more than he could have imagined. However, was something like that what he really would want? For many years now he has hidden his abilities and shunned his heritage all for the sake of keeping himself and the people around him safe. Well that is what he thought anyway. Would he truly want a power like this? It would make him an even bigger target than he already was. Putting that aside would he be able to handle feeling others emotions and pain? All of this was something he didn’t have the answer to, but putting aside his own self doubt was something he needed to do. Elder Umbra was right. He needed to stop hiding, and become something that his parents would be proud of.

He really needed to put his past behind him, and look to the future. He has lived in the past for so long that he never looked to what future possibilities were. It was time for him to move on. If this was the only way for him to do so then so be it. He would see if he was capable of handling others pain as his own. If he could handle others emotions as his own. He didn’t know what the consequences of not succeeding but he figured he would just deal with that if the time came.

“I will take this test, and I will show the both of you that I can handle this.” Ashvel said as he closed the gap between himself and Elder Xist. “So, let's get this started.”

Xist nodded sadly and reached his hand up once more his spectral fingers actually going into Ash’s skull now. “Do not fight what is happening young one...just let the memories play out.” And with that Xist focused his energy and forced the three memories into the young Vampire’s mind. Each playing on top of each other every sensation coming at Ash individually and all at once. One second he was feeling the flames burning around his feet...the next he’d feel the calming cool wind of an ancient forest but fear and pain would clutch at his heart almost forcing his legs out from under him...and the next it would all stop and the all consuming darkness and silence of seemingly endless confinement. As soon as one image and sensation moved on the next would fill in the gaps before Ash could even register the previous one’s departure.

Ashvel didn’t have time to prepare for what was about to happen. As soon as the finger touched him he heard the Elder speak about him not fighting the memories just to let them flow the test began.

As Ahsvel entered the memory of the young cursed that was being burned alive by the people that she called family just because she had become a walking corpse. He could feel the fear, disappointment, and disbelief that her family was doing this to her. He could see through her eyes as they set the wood around him on fire, and the pain of betrayal filled her heart as she was being burned alive. She could feel the flames beginning to burn her flesh, but none of the pain that would accompany the flames. The flames began to grow in intensity as just as it did the memory changed.

Now he was running through an old forest filled with beautiful trees, yet the beauty was crushed by the feeling of fear that clutched at his heart constricting it. As a young Lycan was running from an angry mob of farmers that believed that she was the thing that killed their sheep. Every time she looked back to see if she had lost the people chasing her fear would grip her heart once more when she could still see them chasing her. Because of her fear she would trip over roots that were exposed, and run into trees increasing her chances of getting caught, and the fear that filled her heart. Then yet again the seatery changed as did the memory.

Then what surrounded him was complete darkness and silence. There was absolutely nothing around him. He was unable to move due to the fact of what he was confined in. Now his senses were bombarded by pure emotions. Despair, anger, loneliness, and loss were hitting him all at once. The man inside of the coffin spent too many years within the coffing and it felt like an eternity of confinement. His mind was playing tricks on him as the effects of starvation also played with his mind.

Then like clockwork it changed once more. It was like every second a different memory played out, and at the same time it felt like everything was hitting him all at once. Ashvel clenched his eye shut, and balled up his fists. Only one thought ran through his mind as each memory kept hitting him over and over. He wondered why such things were happening in this world. Why people just couldn't live together in peace. He wanted to surrender to the feelings, but at the same time he didn’t want to. These feelings were of people who were like him who were misunderstood.

Then as suddenly as the memories filled his senses then it all stopped. Ashvel suddenly took a deep breath and was breathing slightly fast as if he had been holding his breath. He was a little shaky from the events that happened, but other than that he was okay. The memories were still there and would never leave him. Even if the Tear didn’t choose him, these three memories he would never forget.

Xist was indeed impressed by the boy’s resilience. His mind would be scarred, but it wasn’t broken. He had potential, but without some training the Tear will rip him apart once he’s exposed to its full power. But for now Ash had passed the test, the Elder Cursed removed his hand from the Vampire’s mind and expelled them both from the Mind Tear’s Dimension. They both came back into consciousness to see the Warden’s men and Lycan boy fighting back a group the guards with the Lich howling at his men to press the attack. Mortel men lay dead all up and down the hall of the prison and some had managed to make it into the cell, but the Lycan boy’s power boost had served them all well. Pulling away from Ash, Xist’s spectral form stood up his aura pulses powerfully and the men all dropped their weapons terror gripping all of their minds.

Even for Xist all this power he was outputting had begun to wear on his ethereal form. Where he once stood as solid as a wall and black as night he now looked more like a ghost. But he had enough power left to free Ash and the others. Stepping over screaming men his eyes narrows at the Elder Lich darkness fuming around him. Lifting his transparent hand the Revenant thrust a solid projection of his power at the Lich. It wouldn’t hurt his physical body but his aura would feel like it was on fire and being ripped away from him like a comet in the sky. “Begone worm.” He said calmly before the Lich dropped to the earth unconscious. Elder Xist was nearly vanished now, but he lifted a set of keys from a guards belt and gave them to Umbra. “Make your escape with the boys now Master Umbra, in my weakened state I cannot keep the Lich back forever. You boy passed, but he will need to train his mind. He took the images too much to heart, his desire for fairness and justice will lead him down a dark path with the Tear’s power and the power of the Cursed behind him. He must learn the wielder of the Tear is only an observer. We can influence small things, but actively trying to right the wrongs of the world goes against Fate.” He looked down at Ash, his skeletal features seemingly wracked with the pain and sorrow Ash now felt. “The things you saw young one, were how they were meant to be. Not even a Tear wielder can beat Fate...trust me.”

Lastly he turned to the Lycan boy and pulled the power from him. Now you, Child of the Moon, here is what you’re looking for.” He reached into the Lycan’s mind and planted the idea and directions to Specter’s Rest in his memory. It would be like he’d been going there for years. “Seek me out once you arrive and I will do my best to answer whatever questions you have.”

Lastly he turned to the Warden giving him a bony grin. “Thank you very much Oliver, my friend. It will be a few days before I can summon up the ability to speak with you again. But I looked forward to our next conversation.” Giving the Warden a Knight’s salute, Elder Xist faded from the prison, taking the terror and darkness that had coated the walls of everyone’ mind left with him. The mortal guards lay on the floor panting trying to regain their senses.

Leanna

10-29-2020, 08:26 AM

Laz rubbed at her eyes. The day was growing old but she needed to grab some food. She hefted her little doll and brushed off her new clothes. Though she doubted they would stay so clean for very long. She picked her way through the court yard away from the funny talking deer, still wondering if maybe she’d imagined the whole conversation. But her mind was really on a meal right now as she spotted the wagon and peered around to make sure she couldn’t see anyone before she moved closer.

The wagon was well above the short child’s head and she tossed up her doll into the back before she clasped the side and started to climb up. She hadn’t seen the stone faced women in some time, and maybe it had just been a good run of luck but she couldn’t rely on the adult to take care of her. So it was up to her to seek out a little breakfast before someone else stumbled on her and chased her off.
Once she had managed to get herself over the edge and safely into the back, she looked at the items so well organized and began to poke around.

Finally alone within the confines of the stables, Shel was down on her knees, reviewing the wagons with eyes as keen as ever to detail. The raid had left more than the Rogues worse for wear and, although maintenance of the caravan did not technically fall under inventory duty, Shel secretly felt responsible… well, for all of it. She felt obligated to protect every animal within the gallery, so their equipment must be satisfactory. For there was just something within Shel that found herself now empathising for the beast of burden, for the prey, despite her past.

So as the orc repaired several spokes and tightened each hub to ensure a smooth journey from here on out, she was unable to keep her eyes off the yoke attached to each subsequent wagon—at least for a moment. They looked heavy. They looked painful. Absentmindedly, Shel began to caress her own neck before removing her own outer hood and cloak. The orc unsheathed the dagger that she had strapped to her upper thigh, and began to shred it to pieces—thin, equal, perfect pieces.

Shel then proceeded to wrap one strip around each yoke, layering it with cloth so that the weight of the burden might feel more comfortable for each animal. It was another thankless task—one that she knew would never be noticed—but still. She felt responsible; and once she found something to be out of order or out of line, it was nearly impossible to banish the defect from her mind. It was an obsession, this need to correct every shortcoming and to overcome each obstacle, even to the point of disturbing her own mental peace.

The unexpected sigh of a giant reminded Shel that she was no longer alone, however; but this time the giant was not Balder, but Maso, who had been there resting quietly, watching her with gentle eyes. The mammoth had been, for some reason, glued to her the last hour like a puppy and she was growing a bit unnerved by the innocence of it. Was it because he remembered the glowing elixir that she took from Balder’s personal effects, and administered to aid in the healing of his wounds? Was the Mammoth warming to her?

Even if I am obsessed with taking down your very kind, and to be the first woman in my tribe to be called ‘Mammoth Slayer’? Maso then stood to his feet, dwarfing Shel, before proceeding to play benevolently with her. It was almost as if the animal did not realise how very easily he could crush her like some petal beneath his great foot, if he really wanted to. At this thought, a part of her imagined the beast in a violent rage—and her mind raced in detail how she would react in defense at this hypothetical situation. She raised her arms upward, defensively, speaking something in Orcish.

But Maso merely let out a rumble-grunt and wrapped his hairy auburn trunk around the olive flesh of the orc’s outstretched arm, curling his elephantine appendage around it in approval. The still sound of rustling eventually interrupted this moment, so quiet that it could have been a mouse.

Ssssss, Shel hissed instinctively in her mind, not knowing why, jerking violently away from Maso’s show of affection and touching his trunk, authoritatively, almost as if to instruct him to Stay quiet! Something is here!

Ever so quietly, the orc reached for her spear with the same mind that she had when she pierced the rat beside Sheva, and carefully aimed her throw towards where the noise was coming from, waiting to see and potentially strike whatever vermin tarried there.

Laz heedlessly peered into barrels and bags looking for something other than horse feed, poking around the wagon’s supplies. She wasn’t too worried since she hadn’t seen anyone else around as she dragged her doll after her and picked out an apple and a few pieces of dried meat. She took a bite of the apple as she decided that was enough scavenging and she shouldn’t push her luck.

The little vitiligo orc child made her way back to where she’d entered and began to climb down. Gently setting her doll to the side along with the handful of dried meat and stuck the apple in her mouth as she got onto her stomach and started to slide down.

In time, the small, rustling noises grew, and alongside them, so did Shel’s wonder. This was no mouse, it seemed… much less a rat. To her great surprise, Shel realised that there only was a ragamuffin child, dirtier than soot, and all alone. Still, the orc dared not lower her weapon, even if the threat posed was little. Such was her immediate instinct.

“State your name,” Shel demanded, even as she loosened her grip on the handle. She was becoming increasingly distracted by the mottled skin of Lazuli (or at least what could be seen through the filth). Her blue and white tone was so strange; reminding Shel of the fabled marble halls of human lore, or perhaps the layered veins of light and dark iron ore that rippled on the faces of jagged, orc-held mountainsides.

“And do it quickly. I know a giant who doesn’t appreciate trespassers.”

In her surprise Laz lost her grip on the side of the wagon and dropped the rest of the way to the ground with a thud, losing the handful of dried meat and the apple with the impact. She gasped but was not truly hurt as she scrambled around to see who had found her.

Both to her surprise and dismay it was an orc woman. Laz made a mad scramble under the wagon for safety before peering back. She’d left her doll in the wagon in her hast, unable to reach it. Unwilling to leave it behind but unwilling to leave the safety of the underbelly of the wagon, if it could be considered safe, she let out a frustrated growl. “My name is Lazuli, not that you would care, orc.” The child responded with some heat behind the word.

“Orc?” Shel responded in mock-disgust, choosing to stick the point of her spear in the dust instead of thrusting it at the one-who-ran-away, pointlessly. “That I am, as are you,” she countered, leaning against the rod. “And you stole from me.”

Something caused Maso to shift in agitation, which caused Shel to turn her peripherals towards him for a moment or two before continuing. Waltzing back and forth, Shel tried to appear unperturbed… natural… despite the stare of Maso that was giving her an odd sense of anxiety.

“Those who eat must work,” she mimicked as she stomped, reiterating lines she had learned amongst her tribe. Then, breaking her stride, her knees knelt right where Laz rested beneath the wagon and Shel’s dark eyes peered at the girl, trying to remain undistracted by the small tusks that lined her mouth.

“So you owe me,” Shel punctuated softly, feeling an unexpected wave of sympathy crash over her. She had never seen her kind so mixed with the human race before; as the coupling between the two kinds was considered unnatural, even abominable, at least by her own tribe.

Laz shyed back as the orc women knelt down and peered in at her. Scowling at the green skinned women. “I’m only half orc.” she retorted, staring at her. Honestly this had the closest she’d been to another orc and she couldn’t help but study.

Does that matter? Shel questioned inwardly, unsure if the disdain she heard in Lazuli's tone was directed towards the human or orcish side of her. Whatever the case, Shel knew that the half-breed would have trouble finding acceptance among the tribes, that was for sure. But did she belong among humankind? Such alliances were frowned upon, much less any reliance. Was this sort of integration possible? It was unclear. But one thing was for certain: if the humans had been the ones charged to take care of this little one, they were doing a horrible job by the look of it.

Nervously, Laz inched away, moving closer towards one of the wheels. “What do you want?” she asked. She didn’t own anything and it wasn’t like she had any skills beyond what she’d picked up on the streets. If she couldn’t get her doll and get away… she wasn’t sure what would happen.

Only what I am owed, the orc woman reiterated in her mind, forgetting momentarily there was only a young girl who stood before her. And that is more than you know.

Rather unused to conversing with children, the reactions that came from Lazuli baffled Shel. They were defiant, yet fearful. There was an innocence about her, one that Shel forgot even existed, despite her thievery. She watched intently as the little one began to inch away.

Shaking her head, the Orc realised she felt no urge to attempt intimidation with one such as her. So perhaps there was another way? Dropping her guard, Shel let out one giant stretch and a dramatic yawn, before dropping back down to the dirt to sit down, cross-legged.

Now as low as Laz, it was apparent that Shel was not going to pursue her, but instead the girl was free to roam within the confines of the stable, even as Maso continued to watch the two of them from above. Behind Shel was the door, the only way out, and if the child-thief wanted to make a run for it, she would need to brave passing the mammoth and orc huntress, alike.

“I’m not sure what the humans have taught you,” Shel murmured on, using her index finger to draw surprisingly expressive imagery in the dirt of the stable grounds. If Laz looked closely, she would see a playful picture of a small, whimsical boar beside what appeared to be one gigantic, happy daisy. “It seems you might have fared better with the orcs.”

Her eyes flashed up, watching, waiting.

She ceased her drawing.

“What do you think is owed for crime? What do you believe is fair?”

If she was honest, Shel had no idea herself how to measure justice or cruelty. It was a line drawn in the sand that remained only until it was covered by the strength of the passing winds, and some new line was defined by a different finger. Neither had Shel seen what had been snatched from the caravan by Lazuli; nor did she care. That did not truly matter. All that mattered was the answer to the question:

Why is she alone?

The small orc child watched intently as the green one set down and began to draw in the dirt. Somehow while more relaxed she still seemed intent, but maybe that was just an orc thing. Laz remained where she was studying the way past the women, mulling over her options. But even if she got past the Orc and then the Giant mammoth behind her, she still needed her doll which was somewhere above her. She hesitated before she slowly set back, still well out of reach of the orc women and prepared to scramble away should she move after her.

She scoffed quietly. “The orcs are the one who left me.” She said, pulling her knees to her chest. She stared out a bit perplexed as the older women asked what she thought would be fair to her theft. No one had ever asked her such a thing, usually they chased her away or tried to catch her.

“I… don’t know.” She mumbled looking to the side.

Pathetically, Shel looked at the half-breed.

“That is the correct answer,” was all the Orc said.

Part 1/2.